《Have I Told You Lately》 Chapter 1: Why Come Back All of a Sudden? Chapter 1: Why Come Back All of a Sudden? It was midnight. Rachel Lewis seemed to be dreaming from her sleep, yet¡­ She startled when she opened her heavy-lidded eyes. The man who only came back once a week was lying down beside her. Warm, yellow light from the bedside table shone on him. The skin texture of his upper body was sharply contoured and his arms were slender which are aesthetic on sight. Rachel was stunned. Why did hee back when today was only Saturday? She was woken up by the beeping sound of the car downstairs the next day. She sat up tucked under her nket and was in a daze for several seconds. There weremotions bustling around in the kitchen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He was wearing a home casual outfit and he looked thin with his slim waist and long legs. Keh Shawn came out of the kitchen after finished making the breakfast. He frowned when he saw Rachel still standing there with her nightgown on. ¡°Go change your clothes.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Rachel looked down and her face flushed when she saw herself still wearing the silk nightgown. She quickly rushed back to the bedroom. Keh had already started eating at the dining table after she cleaned up. She sat opposite to him. The sandwich and fried eggs he made both had attractive appearance and a delightful smell. Rachel ate the eggs with small bites. Both of them did not utter a word and only clinking sounds of forks and knives could be heard on the table. Rachel had be used to this kind of life. She carried her te to the kitchen after she finished the breakfast and gasped when her foot identally hit the door as she came out. Keh saw that, he took a ster from the cupboard and handed it to her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Rachel knew he used to be indifferent, yet she still felt a bit sour. Under normal circumstances, husbands would always show their cares and might even kneel down to check the wound when their wives were injured, yet that was not the case for her and Keh. They looked like two strangers living under the same roof. Keh did not speak; he took and put his zer on. She had to admit that suits were a natural fit for men, especially for those having a slender body like Keh. Keh looked exceptionally dazzling with his suits on and he projected a high-wattage aura just by standing there. ¡°Remember to wash the dishes after you finish the meal, don¡¯t leave the dishes in the sink.¡± Keh had worn his leather shoes when he said it. Rachel could only hear the nking sound of the gate before she could response. Rachel squatted. In contrast to the sourness she felt from Keh¡¯s action just now, her whole body felt bitter-cold when chillness crept up on her and into her bone marrow little by little. She knew Keh was forced to marry her by her father, not because that he truly loved her. He even asked her to sign a contract during their marriage which included agreements both before and after marriage. To list out, the agreements included a requirement to pay for half of the living expense each, forbiddance of having children in these four years and the need to divorce once the four-year period was over¡­ Rachel had signed all of those. She was na?ve to think that she could melt his cold heart. She did not expect that his attitude was still ice-cold after three years had passed and everything she did was to no avail. He only spoke four times to her in total fromst night until now and was extremely cautious even when having sex with her. What a joke to have this kind of marriage. Chapter 2: Borrow Money Chapter 2: Borrow Money Rachel only stood to her feet after a long while. She washed the dishes, put them back into the disinfection chamber calmly and changed her clothes. She went out of the house to the garage to reach her car and drove half an hour to thepany. The workers greeted her when they saw her. ¡°Good morning, Manager Lewis.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Rachel smiled and nodded. She took her coat off after entering her office and asked her assistant, ¡°Is Mr. Johnson here?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the office.¡± Rachel went to the president office and entered after knocking the door. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Rachel.¡± Johnson Lopez quicklyid down the documents on his hands when he saw her ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s regarding the money.¡± Rachel went straight to the point and continued with a slightly pleading voice, ¡°Mr. Lopez, I¡¯ve worked in thispany for three years and you know my personality. Therefore I hope you could lend me two million yuan.¡± Johnson startled and replied helplessly, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s not up to me to decide. And even I do agree to lend you this huge amount of money, the other directors would not concede.¡± ¡°I know. So can I borrow from you personally?¡± Rachel asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return the money to you within six months, I could even pay you five percent of interest!¡± ¡°Rachel, I have no choice, my money¡¯s kept by my wife and you know her. I won¡¯t be able to go home if she knows I¡¯ve lent money to you.¡± As if having remembered something, Johnson asked, ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t your husband into investment? Two million yuan should be small problem for him, why didn¡¯t you ask him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a small investment; he didn¡¯t make much from it.¡± Rachel felt sour when she said it. After three years of marriage, she only knew Keh was an investor but she had no idea where his due to the contract. ¡°Rachel, I really do want to help, but I can¡¯t.¡± Johnson poured a cup of tea for Rachel. ¡°I¡¯ll try and let the finance department give you more sry next month, as you truly have a hard time this month after all.¡± Rachel knew it was pointless to continue the conversation further and she wanted to leave. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Johnson. And thank you for your time.¡± ¡°No problem. I didn¡¯t manage to offer you any help anyway, maybe you should try and have a loan from the bank.¡± ¡°Thank you for the suggestion.¡± She felt slightly frustrated after leaving the president office and she headed to the washroom. She slipped into a cubicle when she noticed there was no one inside. She took out a cigarette box and a lighter from her pocket and lit up a roll of cigarette. She had no addictions towards cigarettes and she only smoked them for fun. She had not touched cigarettes when she knew Keh hated the smell after they married. She had only smoked and became addicted to it recently. Rachel sat on the toilet bowl while smoking and her face went grim. She had always been proud to have awyer as her father since kid and had intended to aim for the Content held by N?velDrama.Org. profession of judiciary in university. Yet her interest towards it was not strong and she chose banking at She had felt that her family was too ¡®rich¡¯ back then as her dowry wasvish enough and her family had moved into a three-storied vi. She had thought that her father was earning a bit too much yet she did not ce any doubt. Until one month ago, her father did note home, and she was informed from the news that he had been arrested due to corruption. Her mother almost cried her eyes out and her hair had turned white due to anxiety. Rachel was level-minded enough to calm her mother down while contacting the attorney to pay the stolen money little by little. She had sold the houses they owned, including her house made as dowry and a car. She had even shamelessly moved into Keh¡¯s apartment yet there stillcked of two million yuan. Her rtives were too anxious to avoid her and her family, not to mention lending her money. She had tried to contact every close friend she could talk to in the past half month, yet she was not able to borrow a single penny. Chapter 3: Is It That Hard to Add Her into the Contact List? Chapter 3: Is It That Hard to Add Her into the Contact List? There were still twenty days left until her father¡¯s trial. If she did not manage to collect and return the money within these days, she was afraid that her father¡¯s hair would turn white before the day he was released out of jail came. Investor? Rachel hesitated when she remembered what Johnson had said just now. She took out her cell phone from her pocket and scrolled up after opening the contact list. A number imprinted in her memory leapt out at her. Initially, she had remarked the number as ¡°hubbie¡±. She even deliberately added an ¡®a¡¯ in front so that his number would appear at the foremost section when she opened the contact list. Yet the number of times he phoned and texted her was too few and could be counted with a single hand that after a long while she had changed the remark to ¡®Keh Shawn¡¯ and would not disturb him when there was no important matter. She called the number while tossing the cigarette into the toilet bowl and went out to rinse her mouth. Her voice sounded a bit hoarse after smoking and if she did not do something about it, Keh would be unhappy when he sensed it from her call. ¡°Hi, who¡¯s there?¡± The phone call got through very quickly, yet what made her blood froze was the one picking up was a woman. Her question was proficient as if being experienced to receive these kinds of calls. She asked once more when there was no reply, ¡°Hello?¡± Rachel only gained back her consciousness after a long while; she spoke with an uncanny tone of Content held by N?velDrama.Org. voice, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Keh Shawn. Is he here?¡± ¡°Ken is still on a meeting.¡± The woman replied casually, as if she was the one having authority. ¡°Please tell me your name and which client you are, because Ken did not save your number¡­¡± Rachel quickly hung up without letting her continue further. Her hands trembled and her phone dropped with a nk. She picked it up hurriedly. She saw her face from the broken screen of the phone. Not knowing when, there were tears flowing down her cheeks and she seemed like she had lost everything from a bankruptcy, looking like a drowned mouse. They had been married for three years and they had gone through the four seasons for three times. They would be like those old married couples as what people had said yet he never saved her phone number. Is it that hard to add her to the contact list? And that woman¡­ Rachel felt a chill upon remembering the phone conversation three minutes ago. Keh had been apathetic and it was true that Rachel suspected he had other mistress outside. Yet both of them had signed the contract and if he derailed, he would need to suffer the consequence by giving up the right of taking his property when they divorce. Rachel used to have faith in him, yet how the woman from the phone addressed him affectionately changed her mind. Even the crevice which used to be obscure in her heart started to widen. Rachel did not care whether today is weekday nor would Kehe home. She left her workce straight at half past five in the afternoon and bought some fresh fruits and vegetables at the supermarket en route to her home. Her cooking skills used to be excellent which she had learnt from her mother. She changed the dishes every day for Keh after they were married yet most of the time it was her alone facing the dishes she cooked no matter how delicious they were as Keh only went home once a week ording to contract. After a long while, Rachel had bezy to cook. They only assigned the cooking task randomly when Keh came back during weekends and she would just order delivery when he was not around. She only cooked asionally for fun whenever she was having a good mood. The phone was ying fairly loud music in the living room and she did not hear the sound of door opening when she was bustling around in the kitchen. She was dealing with a yellow croaker on the cutting board. ¡°Ouch!¡± She identally scratched herself when she was pulling the fin and she gasped. Her finger was covered in blood. Before she could react, someone went to her back and her injured finger was grabbed by a big hand and ced under the flowing water to clean. His warm palm made her heartbeat jogged to a halt. It seemed that every part of his body was warm, except the lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask the seller to do it for you when you bought the fish?¡± Keh spoke. He wiped her finger dry with a tissue paper and wrapped it with a ster. His movement was gentle yet his expression was still nd. ¡°I was too anxious until I forgot¡­,¡± Rachel muttered. Chapter 4: Assistant Chapter 4: Assistant Keh rolled his sleeve up, showing his lean arm. ¡°I¡¯ll make the dinner.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the apron.¡± Rachel tipped her toes and took the apron from the shelf. She spread it out, wanted to help him put it on. ¡°Your shirt is white in color; it would be difficult to clean if there¡¯s oil stain.¡± Keh gave her a glimpse and turned around, Rachel then quickly put the apron on him. As both of them were doing the house chores, they chose a bigger size when buying the apron. Although he was tall, it was still amusing to see him wearing this piece of cloth. Rachel did not leave the kitchen but stayed at the entrance watching him bustling around instead. For a man disying elegance, it was still pleasant to watch him doing these kinds of chores. ¡°Well, why did youe back today?¡± Although during their marriage they had agreed that unless Keh needed to go for a business trip, he must go home every weekend, yet she thought he would note back when he had done so yesterday. Keh was busy washing the vegetables and did not turn his head back. ¡°It¡¯s weekend.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes dimmed. Of course, if not for the agreement on contract, it turned out that he would note back even if it was his own apartment. ¡°Was there anything you wanted to talk to me on phone this morning?¡± Keh asked. He exined, ¡°It¡¯s my assistant who picked up the call and she told me someone¡¯s looking for me. I realized it¡¯s you when I check my phone.¡± Assistant? What kind of assistant would address her boss that affectionately? ¡°I just wanted to ask whether you¡¯reing back or not.¡± She still did not manage to ask him why he did not save her number as she felt ufortable just by listening to what he said at the beginning. She turned and went to the living room. She browsed through Weibo listlessly and felt anxious after a while. She then unconsciously opened Baidu. When she regained her consciousness, she realized she was searching ¡®why my husband did not save my number¡¯, ¡®husband¡¯s assistant being affectionate towards husband¡¯ and so on all over on Baidu. She could not help but tap the bunch ofments open, which was all about ¡®your husband¡¯s been derailed, be careful¡¯, and ¡®check your husband¡¯s phone to gather evidence for divorce to get more money afterwards¡¯¡­She gave a wry smile and felt bitter inside. It was at this moment, Keh carried a dish out from the kitchen and called her, ¡°Come and eat.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Rachel hurriedly kept away her phone. They used to be silent when they had their meals. Rachel peeked frequently at Keh with a Keh washed the dishes and went back to their room. He must have been busy in his work recently as he went to bed straight after taking a shower. Keh was already asleep when Rachel went inside the room after putting on her mask. He slept with his back facing her, and Rachel felt that there was a huge gap between them that could not be bridged. Her eyes were fixed at his phone ced on the bedside cab. She stood there for a long time and finally could not help but take it over. She knew the password when she used his phone to take photos. After entering the password, Rachel browsed his mails which mostly concerned his work and was barely understandable to her. Her breathing stopped when she browsed until the message part. There was a read message with only a few words: Ken, thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you something delicious some day when I¡¯m free. Sabrina Torres? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So that¡¯s the name of the assistant? Or is her just another woman? Rachel could not discern how she felt when she saw the message. Keh must have deleted it if it was an unimportant message. She shut the phone down and ced it back onto the cab. Rachel stared at Keh¡¯s wide back and could not help but put her arms around his waist. Yet her hands were pushed away gently at the next moment and he even moved a bit further from her as if indicating an urge to keep a distance. Rachel felt even bitterer with his actions. He had banged her hard continuouslyst night but why can¡¯t she asked for just a single hug from him? Could it be there was nothing else left besides that piece of paper and his libido fulfillment? Rachel figured that she might want to divorce after settling her father¡¯s matter. Four years were too long. She was exhausted and could not wait for it to end any longer. Chapter 5: French Translator Chapter 5: French Trantor Not knowing when she fell asleep, Rachel felt a wrench in her underbelly when she was conscious. She knew it was a sign for her period. Keh came back when she had her period few times ago therefore she subconsciously wanted to search for him this time. ¡°Honey, my underbelly hurts¡­¡± Yet she grabbed nothing when her arm stretched out. She opened her eyes in confusion and realized no one was beside her and the cold bed sheet surface indicated he was long gone. A note was left on the bedside cab: I¡¯m catching the ne and will be gone for three days. His words resembled himself, neat and tidy with appropriate spacing between words. Rachel grasped the note in her chest and finally broke into tears. She had never felt this much sadness which crushed her heart even when she was alone without him by her side these three years. She felt extremely ufortable due to both her period pain and catching a cold. She phoned the porridge through delivery when she was hungry. After two days, she recovered from her cold and finally felt much morefortable. Rachel got up from bed to take a bath. Feeling pleasant, she called Lillian Chou on phone. ¡°Lil, I have Content held by N?velDrama.Org. something to ask you for help.¡± Lillian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you have any more money? Could you lend me some?¡± Rachel knew Lillian was born from a middle-ss family and her parents who were both employees did not have a high monthly sry, yet she did not have other choice. ¡°Is it because of your father?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± N City¡¯s topwyer being corrupted and destroyed his whole career, even the beggars would know about this with the news spreading all around. ¡°I can¡¯t leave, I¡¯m on a night shift,¡± Lillian said, ¡®I¡¯ll transfer eighty thousand yuan to you through phone. Although it¡¯s a bit little, yet that¡¯s what I can give you at the moment. I¡¯ll think of other ways.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll think of the ways myself.¡± Rachel did not know what to say as she felt stifled. ¡°Lil, thanks a lot, you¡¯re really a big help.¡± Lillian replied with contempt, ¡°Come on, we didn¡¯t only be friends for today. Oh, by the way, haven¡¯t you learnt French? I have a guest who needs a French trantor and offers to pay a hundred thousand yuan a night. Do you want to have a try?¡± ¡°A hundred thousand?¡± Being able to get a hundred thousand yuan for just a negotiation was truly a lifesaver for her now as what she needed now the most was money. ¡°Sure! Give me the contact details.¡± ¡°But they enjoy binge drinking, would you be able to handle it?¡± ¡°No problem, didn¡¯t you know my drinking capacity when we binge drinking back in school days?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They finished their conversations with just a few lines and Lillian soon sent her a number. Rachel called the number and the person at the end quickly understood when she mentioned Lillian¡¯s name. The person asked her to prepare her clothes and went to H&Y Hotel at six o¡¯clock for a meet. Rachel then jotted it down on a paper. Spending three minutes to snatch the high reward deal by being a temporary trantor, Rachel was on cloud nine that she wanted to scream. She could get a total of one hundred and eighty thousand yuan from what she borrowed and earned. Rachel was cautious for her temporary job. She flipped over her clothes in the wardrobe and spent a few hours to choose a suitable dress. Seeing it was about time, she quickly did her makeup and went out after taking her purse and keys. The cab arrived at H&Y Hotel after around ten minutes. Rachel only told the waiter the phone number and he immediately knew which guest from which room she was looking for. He led her to the third floor. The corridor wasid with soft red carpet and no footsteps could be heard when walking on top. There were only four people in the room and Rachel could discern who the leader was at first nce. She started forward and stretched out her hand. ¡°Hi Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m Rachel Lewis who would be the French trantor.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing Rachel greeting him when she entered, appropriately dressed with a natural elegance, Baker Taylor showed his approval and shook her hand. He introduced Rachel to the people around him concisely and also the negotiating meeting today in regards to the export of the products. They only hired a trantor toe over as the representative of their counterpart was French. Chapter 6: Osmond Cox Chapter 6: Osmond Cox It wasn''t long before the other representative came. The representative was French; he came with his assistant and two other people. Rachel was familiar with one of the tall men, but she didn''t know where she met him before. The man recognized her,ughed and called out, "Rachel!" Looking at his kind smiling eyes, Rachel finally remembered. Osmond Cox, a former apprentice of her father who worked under him in the court. He was like a senior to her. However, he moved to Switzend because of his family business and never came back. "Osmond!" Rachel also smiled at him. In a formal business meeting, it was impossible to talk about the old days with each other, they needed to meet separately for that. Rachel sat with Mr. Baker and listened carefully to the other party''s representatives. Then she tranted their words to Mr. Baker. After Mr. Baker replied, she then tranted it into French for the other party. Trantion and interpretation test one¡¯s listening capabilities. Each country''snguage is different in expression and structure, and the trantions are not same word by word. Rachel tried her best to make the trantion concise and formal, so both sides could understand it. In the middle of the negotiation, when everyone was in a good mood, they clinked their sses in a toast. Rachel had to ept the drinks. Her monthly visitor still hadn¡¯t gone; drinking ice-cold alcoholic drinks made her face gradually turn pale. Osmond looked at Rachel and then whispered something into the representative¡¯s ear. After that there was considerably much less clinking and toasting, mostly just eating the side dishes that came with the drinks. Rachel became much morefortable after that. In less than an hour and a half, the meeting ended smoothly and both sides signed the contract. Seeing that their job ended, Rachel excused herself to go to the bathroom to Mr. Backer. Aftering out of the stall Rachel wanted to smoke a cigarette, but she found out that she forgot to bring her purse with her. She hurriedly washed her hands and left the bathroom. When she walked out of thedies room, she ran into Osmond. Rachel took the initiative to say hello, "Osmond, thank you for that.¡± If it wasn''t for his help, she might be throwing up in the toilet just about now. "You are wee." Osmond smiled slightly. Seeing that her hands were still wet, he took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it over, "It is easier to catch a cold when your hands are wet." Rachel also casually took the handkerchief and wiped her hands on it. She joked, "Old habits die hard. You still keep a handkerchief on you at all times?" "It¡¯s a habit, plus it¡¯s hygienic." Osmond followed her back to the meeting room, and stood beside her, "I N?velDrama.Org content rights. heard about Mr. Lewis when I came back, but I didn¡¯t have your number so I couldn¡¯t contact you." "He deserves it." Rachel said with no expressions on her face, "You don''t need to sympathize with him, Osmond. He is a greedy person who sat in a high position but didn¡¯t respect or cherish it." Osmond sighed heavily, then took out a business card and handed it to her, "I heard that he has some time before he is sentenced. If there is anything you need, feel free to tell me. After all, I have been with him for many years." Rachel hesitated but then took the card. When she came across Osmond, she had thought about asking for money from him. However, the money she needed was not a small amount, she was a bit embarrassed. He was her father¡¯s apprentice. She didn¡¯t want to feel small in front of him. "Thanks, I¡¯ll call you if I need help." Rachel gave up the idea of borrowing money and changed the topic, "I heard you got married soon after you went to Switzend. How¡¯s life?" "Not so good." A wry smile appeared on Osmond¡¯s grave face, "My wife liked partying around so much, she was always out with other men. I couldn¡¯t bear that so I suggested divorce." ¡°...¡± Rachel didn''t expect his life to be like this. She didn''t know how to react for a moment, "Don''t you guys have a daughter? What about her?" "I was afraid she would mess up my daughter¡¯s life, so I gave her half of the property and got the custody of my daughter. When I came back from Switzend this time, I also brought my daughter along with me. I want to live here for some time.¡± Seeing Rachel¡¯s face wrinkled apologetically, Osmond felt a little embarrassed; he said with a smile, ¡°Don''t feel sorry for asking. It''s not a big deal. If a couple can''t be happy together then divorce is a good option." Rachel smiled slightly, but did not speak. Chapter 7: Is He Abusive? Chapter 7: Is He Abusive? She thought about her marriage with Keh. Even after three years of marriage, their rtionship had not changed. They were just like strangers living under a roof tied by a piece of paper and a contract. How did she managed to spend three years with a calm, restrained man like Keh, who liked to keep all matters in his life neatly packed in boxes? Just then, Rachel''s lower abdomen suddenly throbbed with pain. Her face turned pale; her legs buckled as her knees gave out; she almost fell down. Osmond quickly held her by the hand. Seeing her pale face, he asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital? " "It''s okay." Rachel waved her hand dismissively, let go of his hand and stood up straight. Her face was a little bitter as she said, ¡°Actually, I am jealous of you. My life is not good. If I ask for a divorce then he will dly divorce me. " "You and Keh..." Although Osmond didn¡¯te back to China for several years, he often contacted Mr. Lewis and knew that Rachel married Keh. It was said that the other party''s family background wasn¡¯t very good, "Is he abusive?¡± Rachel shook her head. It might have been better if Keh abused her, ridiculed her all day. However, he just came to her once a week with his cold and distant demeaner, as if his ¡°home¡± didn¡¯t exist. Rachel wanted to say something, but when she looked up, she saw a group of peopleing towards them. A group of elite-looking men in suits and leather shoes came walking towards them. The man at the front of the group was wearing a gray suit. His short ck hair wasbed meticulously and the aura he exuded was outstanding. It was hard to ignore him as he walked past. Rachel¡¯s eyes fell to the graceful woman besides him. She was wearing a dress of the same color as him, but she looked very bright in the cold color. Her skin was white and delicate, and she was wearing light smile on her lips. Rachel froze. She had a feeling that the woman walking beside Keh was the one who she talked to on the phonest time. She must be! Keh, who was walking right towards where Rachel was standing, saw her too. When he saw her standing there with a man, his eyebrows seemed to knit together in a frown and he looked like he wanted to say something. However, the woman besides him had already opened the door to a private meeting room and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Shawn, this way please." Rachel thought that it really was the woman who talked to her on the phone that time. Her voice was even more melodious in real life. Seeing Keh leading the people past her without saying a word, Rachel grasped her clothes tightly. She also wanted to walk away naturally and leave but she didn¡¯t expect her lower abdomen to throb in severe pain. She couldn¡¯t handle the sudden pain and fell to the ground in a heap. "Rach!" Keh was entering the private room when he heard Osmond¡¯s anxious cry. When he looked outside, he saw Rachel lying on the carpet, looking pale; Osmond bent over her, trying to see what happened. He immediately pushed through the people around him and strode towards her. "Let her go." He forced Osmond out of the way, picked her up and calmly walked out of the hotel. Osmond probably figured out who he was, so he did not follow Keh, although his face hardened. Keh carried her to the emergency room of the hospital. While waiting, he called Sabrina who was in charge, to ask her to cancel the meeting tonight. After waiting outside for nearly ten minutes, the emergency treatment ward door opened. The doctor took off his mask and asked Keh, "Are you her husband?" Keh nodded, "Yes." "Take good care of your wife. Don''t let her drink or smoke again." The doctor reprimanded, "She has a cold uterus. If she doesn''t adjust her work and rest time and take good care of her body, she could have permanent fertility problems in the future. She might not be able to carry a child. I have prescribed her some medicine; remember to make her take it on time. " "Thank you, doctor." Even after the doctor had left, his words echoed in Keh''s brain. He rubbed his eyebrows with his hands. Because of the pressure from his family, he had to marry Rachel. Naturally, he was disgusted with the marriage and he asked her to sign a contract when they got married. Both of them separated their Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. affairs, hoping that there would be no entanglement when they get a divorce. But seeing that Rachel was living such a hard life on her own, he felt sick and ufortable. After all, she¡¯s just a girl in her twenties, he has to take care of her no matter what. Keh went downstairs to the hospital supermarket and bought some hot porridge. As he entered the ward, he saw that Rachel had woken up, seemingly struggling to sit up. "What are you sitting up for?" Keh ced the porridge on the table and helped her lean back get addicted?" He didn''t leave? Chapter 8: Dont Be Such a Child Chapter 8: Don''t Be Such a Child Rachel was surprised to see Keh. In the past, she only saw him a few times in a month. These days, it seemed that she saw him very often, he even brought her to the hospital. It all felt like a dream. She ignored his question and turned her head away. Keh sighed, pulled up a chair to sit, opened the hot porridge. His voice was irrefutable, "From now on, you will quit smoking. Did you hear me?" Rachel snapped bitterly, "Who do you think you are to say that? " "Rachel, you are a grown woman. Don''t be such a child." Keh said lightly, blowing on the porridge to cool it down as he raised it to her lips, "I asked them put sugar in, you love this one, here." "Take it away, I won''t eat it!" Rachel said irritably as she twisted her body further away from him. He¡¯s being considerate, remembering what she likes and doesn''t like. Why did their marriage be so unpleasant? And she is not being such a child! Seeing her being so stubborn, Keh frowned as he lowered his head and ate the porridge. Then he stretched out his hand to hold her chin, kissed her on her lips, forcing her to open her mouth and feed her porridge from his mouth. "Ugh!¡± Rachel pounded his chest with her fists to resist. Keh held her tightly in his arm and ced his legs on hers, mping her legs down. His repeated deep kisses left Rachel breathless. After several times of feeding her like this, a bowl of porridge was almost finished. In his arms, Rachel had finally quieted down and was ring at him, as if he hadmitted many crimes. Keh ran his fingers on her delicate lips. They were pink and swollen. After the kissing, he felt a bit aroused. But they were in a hospital and she was ill; no matter what thoughts were arising in his mind, he suppressed them. Keh ced a hand on the side of Rachel''s head, holding her softly in his arms. His voice was slightly cold, "Rachel Lewis, if I find you smoking next time, then I will have to punish you." "Ha! As if you care." Seeing his serious face, Rachel got a little nervous. She didn''t want to look him in the eyes. Instead, she turned away from him and pulled the quilt over herself to hide her nervousness. If she is not well, then he can stay¡­ Right? As long as he stays to take care of her and behaves well, she will not fight him. She promises! But it was just Rachel¡¯s thinking. In less than a minute, she heard the rustle of stic bags being Content held by N?velDrama.Org. picked up. She heard Keh saying, "I have something to deal with. You need to rest now. I''lle to pick you up tomorrow morning when I''m free." Rachel was so disappointed that she wrapped the quilt around herself more tightly. In his heart, her value is even lower than his work! Seeing that Rachel didn¡¯t reply, Keh stopped at the door and asked, "Do you want me to help?" "No! No! " Rachel knew that he was referring to her father''s case. When she heard the word "help", her heart became sour and irritable, "I¡¯ll solve the problem myself. You can leave.¡± Her temper is like a child... Keh sighed faintly. He didn''t like the marriage, but she was his wife, even if just in name. They had been married for so long, but she never once bothered him and had always been well-behaved. But he could not ignore her After leaving the ward, Keh thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed a number, "Can you can help me contact Mr. Osmond Cox. Ask him if he is free, I want to visit him." When she woke up in the morning, Rachel waited in the hospital until 11 o''clock, but Keh didn¡¯t He lied to her!! Chapter 9: Ending the Wrong Marriage Early Chapter 9: Ending the Wrong Marriage Early After the disappointment, Rachel very calmly discharged herself. As soon as she got home, she went directly into the bedroom, and opened the wardrobe. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When she moved in with Keh, she didn''t bring a lot of things with her. Now, in less than half an hour, she packed all the things into two suitcases. However, some overcoats were too heavy, so she just threw them back into the wardrobe. Rachel looked at the apartment she and Keh had lived in, onest time. In dark corners only their shadows remained. She left the key on the shoe cab and left without any reminiscence. From the time when that woman picked up his phone, to seeing her with himst night, she should have known it. She tried to warm his heart for three years and failed, but it doesn¡¯t mean other women can''t. Besides, this marriage was originally a mistake. Let her end it earlier! After leaving Keh¡¯s apartment, Rachel dragged her things to her mother¡¯s ce. She didn''t want to spend time with Keh, but in her current situation she couldn''t afford to go and stay at a hotel. Rachel rang the doorbell for a long time, but no one responded. She frowned and called her mother. The call was connected soon. Rachel could hear that the other ce was very noisy and couldn''t help asking, "Mom, are you not at home?" "Ah? No, I am not. I''m at the gym. " Her mother faltered for a moment and then stammered, "Rach! Sweety, Is it important? If not, I¡¯ll call youter." Rachel didn''t believe her and took the opportunity to ask, "Mom, where are you exercising? I''lle there." "No! Don¡¯te¡­ It''s quite far away." As she was speaking, Rachel heard someone behind her shouting, "Heydy! The customers have left. Go clean up the table instead of talking on the phone." "Mom, I heard it all!" Rachel suppressed her anger and said calmly, "Tell me the address." Rachel left her suitcase with the tenants in the house opposite and handed them 500 yuan. She took a taxi and went to the restaurant where her mother said she was. When she walked in, she saw her mother bending over to clean a table. Theresa Moore, Rachel¡¯s mother and the wife of the judge in N City, who had lived like a queen for most of her life, was now working as a waitress in a restaurant. Rachel¡¯s throat closed up with emotion as she stood frozen in ce, ¡°Mom!" "Rach! My baby!" Theresa felt a little embarrassed being seen by Rachel like this. She quickly cleaned up the table, asked the manager and took Rachel towards a corner. Rachel saw her left hand red and swollen. She grabbed her arm and asked, "What happened? Did you get injured?" "It''s nothing, just a burn." Theresa tried to cover it up, saying that she didn''t care. However, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but drag her out of the restaurant and take a taxi to the hospital. Thankfully, her decision was correct. The doctor said that it was a high degree burn, it would have easily gotten infected if not treated properly. "Mom, why don¡¯t you stay at home?" Rachel applied the medicine on Theresa¡¯s wound, her voice was choked, "I can¡¯t even afford my own mother¡¯s living expenses." "I get bored at home. The restaurant pays good money, plus I don¡¯t feel bored there." As she said this, she couldn¡¯t help but cry, ¡°If your father hadn''t done such a stupid thing, our family would still be happy now. Even if I am tired with worry all day, I still can¡¯t sleep at night." "Quit this job. You can''t go there again. I''ll give you enough money." Rachel said, "No matter how low our family falls, I won''t let you suffer. I''ll find a way to deal with dad''s issue." "How will you carry such a heavy burden?" Theresa was relieved by her daughter''s thoughtfulness; but she wiped her tears thinking about the money. "Two million... Might as well let your father die in prison, it¡¯s not our problem to worry about!" Rachel knows that her mother only said this because she¡¯s angry with her father, in her heart she was still worried about him. "Mom, I promise I¡¯ll borrow the money we need in time. Don''t worry so much." Theresa was from a wealthy family. She met Chapman when she was 18. She married him when she was 20 years old. After she gave birth to Rachel, she took care of her wholeheartedly. Her life depended on Chapman. When he was arrested, she didn¡¯t know what to do, she was flustered. Fortunately, her daughter was calm and sensible enough. Seeing her daughter say so, Theresa nodded. After buying a week¡¯s worth of medicine, Rachel left with her mother. As they exited the elevator, Rachel saw an unexpected scene in front of her. Chapter 10: Im Not an Outsider Chapter 10: I''m Not an Outsider Her husband Keh¡¯s mother, Krista was held around the shoulder by a young woman, both walking towards themughing and talking to each other. After a close look at the woman Rachel realized, she was the same woman who was with Kehst night. It seemed like Krista did not expect to meet Rachel in the hospital. As their eyes meet, a shadow of embarrassment slipped past Krista¡¯s face. She nodded towards Theresa in acknowledgment and said with a smile, "I was feeling a bit off, so Keh asked Sabrina to take me to the hospital. It¡¯s nothing much." "Yes, I know, Keh¡¯s assistant." Rachel said with a smile, holding her mother''s arm without the slightest nervousness, "But please, next time call me for it, Mom. You don¡¯t need to call outsiders for this kind of thing." Krista smiled, embarrassed. Sabrina¡¯s face turned cold upon being satirized by Rachel, she arrogantly stated, "Miss Lewis, I''m the assistant of Mr. Keh. It''s my duty to take care of his mother. I''m not an outsider." Seeing Sabrina act so arrogant, Theresa was not happy and wanted to say something to her. Rachel stopped her and said indifferently, "Your boss is Mr. Keh Shawn, I''m his wife. You should call me Mrs. Shawn, not Miss Lewis. You don''t even have enoughmon sense. How did you get this position?¡± Sabrina''s face became more and more gloomy. Rachel nced at Krista and smiled, "Mom, I''m sorry, I have to be somewhere, so I can''t apany you. I''ll take my leave then." Krista nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything polite or even a goodbye. Rachel saw the contempt visible on Krista¡¯s face. Acting like she had not seen it, she took her mother by her arm and walked past them, but her heart felt heavy. Before she got married, she gave special attention to Keh¡¯s family. She visited them with gifts often. However, no one was nice towards her except Krista. But her kindness might be because Rachel¡¯s family was rich. When Krista was hospitalized with kidney stones, Rachel took care of her for almost a month until she was discharged from the hospital. During that time, she would personally prepare her meals and take them to the hospital. For a long time, she treated Krista just like her own mother, but Krista never liked her; now, she was tired. She was really tired. No matter how much she tries, she¡¯s afraid Keh will never acknowledge her. When she left the hospital, Rachel realized that she didn¡¯t buy enough medicine. She asked her mother to wait for her and went back to get the medicine. In the corridor, she met Sabrina again. This time, Krista was not with her. When Sabrina saw Rachel, she walked towards her in her high-heeled shoes and blocked her way, "Rachel Lewis, let''s talk." She looked very domineering. Rachel didn¡¯t even look at her and kept turning around trying to avoid her. However, Sabrina kept blocking her way. Finally, Rachel exhaled. "Talk about what?" "My name is Sabrina Torres and you can check which family I am from." Sabrina said in a contemptuous tone, "I know about your father''s fall to disgrace." Rachel smiled unsmilingly, her eyes a pair of cold stones, "Everyone in the whole city knows about my father¡¯s fall to disgrace. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t know about it." In the morning, when she was waiting for Keh in the hospital, she checked Sabrina¡¯s family background on her cell phone. Her father was a real estate agent, whose worth was hundreds of millions. She was Little Miss Perfect. If such a rich woman was willing to work as an assistant for someone, then the reason could be easily guessed. Sabrina obviously didn''t want to beat around the bush. She went straight to the point, "I know you need two million yuan. If you divorce Keh, the money would be my gift to you." Without wasting her time, she took out a check from her bag, filled and signed it, then handed it to Rachel. Rachel nced at the check. It really was a genuine check for two million yuan, all written and signed. If she agreed, she could go to the bank to cash the check right now. Rachel just looked at her, without receiving the check. Then she said, "Keh and I are living fine. Why would I divorce him? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t borrow this money."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 11: Kenneth Doesnt Love You Chapter 11: Keh Doesn''t Love You "No, you can''t borrow it!" Sabrina was absolutely confident, "The bank won''t lend you money, you don''t have a house to sell, and your friends are even poorer than you. Where would you get such a huge amount of two million yuan?" "Do you think Keh cares about the marriage? Ha! I think you know it yourself. If he cared about you, he won''t have married you for such a long time and still never once bring you to hispany to introduce you to his colleagues. " Sabrina smiled evilly and continued, "It''s ridiculous! I''ve been in thepany for more than a year, but nobody even knows that Keh is married. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" It was this simple sentence that crushed Rachel''s heart. It was indeed ridiculous. It has been ridiculous since she married Keh. There was no wedding, only a marriage certificate and the contract he made, and she was married to him just like that. "Rachel, stop deceiving yourself." Sabrina stepped forward two steps closer, looking down at Rachel with an arrogant attitude, "Keh does not love you, and his heart is far away from you." Rachel raised her head to look at Sabrina, "How long has it been since you and Keh have been together?" Sabrina didn''t expect Rachel to ask this question, she was stunned, but she didn''t say anything, as if she was leaving it up for Rachel, just to see what Rachel was thinking. Rachel smiled, probably understanding it all. She pulled out the check from Sabrina¡¯s hand and tore it up in pieces. Then she threw the handful of pieces at Sabrina and said in a soft voice, "I¡¯d divorce Keh, you keep the money to yourself." Rachel strode away, bumping into Sabrina¡¯s shoulder on her way. No matter how well Sabrina was brought up, she felt so insulted that she yelled at Rachel from behind, "You really should have been grateful for this!" Rachel ignored her. After taking Theresa back to her residence, Rachel received a call from thewyer asking if she had managed to get the money and saying that the trial will begin in a few days. Rachel said that she¡¯d manage it in a few days, hung up the phone and sighed. She really regretted tearing that check so arrogantly. She and Keh are going to get a divorce anyway, what''s wrong with epting Sabrina¡¯s money? Theresa asked her gingerly, "Rach, is thewyer urging you to get the money quickly?" "It''s OK. I can manage it." Rachel said with a smile to rx Theresa. "Can you help put away my clothes? I''ll go out to buy groceries ande back and make dinner for you, OK?" "Rach, don''t be so hard on yourself. It¡¯s not your fault that your father has to be imprisoned for years. To me, you are my only daughter and I want you to live a good life. Please, don¡¯t do something stupid and ruin your life for this." "Don''t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t do anything stupid." Rachel reassured her mother that she would not do anything stupid. After going out, she took out a business card from her pocket and dialed the number on it, "Osmond, do you have time?" Within ten minutes of being at the caf¨¦ they decided to meet in, Osmond arrived. In his arms, he held his daughter, who was about four or five years old and looked very cute and doll- like. After sitting down in front of Rachel, Osmond said with a helpless smile, "Sorry, Monica was a little upset today so I had to pick her up from the kindergarten, but I got stuck in a traffic jam." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s OK." Rachel looked at Monica and said, "Your daughter is very lovely." Monica seemed to be a little afraid of strangers; she was hiding herself in Osmond¡¯s arms. When he asked her to greet Rachel, she hid more into his arms and clung onto him tightly. She only asionally looked at Rachel with her big round eyes. Rachel looked at them, somewhat jealous. When she had just married Keh, every time she saw someone holding a child, her heart burst with jealousy. Then she racked her brains to find a way to get pregnant. She tried to prick holes in the condoms, or to seduce Keh with alcohol, or anything that could get her pregnant. However, Keh was way smarter than she thought. He exposed all her attempts and told her not to misbehave. He said he would not have children in four years. Isn¡¯t that funny? After four years they¡¯d get a divorce anyway ording to the contract. Chapter 12: Have You Ever Loved Me? Chapter 12: Have You Ever Loved Me? Rachel found herself quite stupid when she thought about it. Fortunately, all her ns failed; otherwise she¡¯d have a child in a broken home. "I''m afraid you won¡¯t have enough, so I wrote it for two and a half million yuan." Osmond took out a Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. check for Rachel. Rachel did not even pretend to refuse and just took it straight away. After checking it, she took out a pen and paper from her bag and wrote an IOU to Osmond, "Osmond, I will try my best to pay you back within a year." "It''s just a small amount of money for me." He pushed the IOU back towards Rachel and smiled, "Besides, he is my teacher. You can pay me back just the money you borrowed as slowly, and no need for an IOU." "No, if you don''t take the IOU, I won''t ept the money." Seeing this, Rachel simply returned his check to show her determination. Osmond had to agree; he took Rachel¡¯s IOU, folded it up and put it in his pocket, "Fine! Then I''ll take it, but without interest. Just pay me back what you borrowed." Rachel wanted to say something but Osmond rushed to speak half-jokingly, "If you feel so bad about it then you can pay back the interest by teaching Monica how to read. She hates going to kindergarten." Rachel thought for a moment and then agreed, "Okay, I was once an A-level student anyway." "Ah, you were admitted by Peking University as the first ce in our province.¡± Osmond alsoughed. Rachel was grateful to Osmond for lending her the money so she wanted to treat him a meal. But, when the time to leave came, Osmond received a call from his office asking him to go back for some work. "Can we have dinner some other time? I need to go to office today." "No problem. If you have something to do, it¡¯s fine." Rachel meant she could understand the importance of work. After watching Osmond leave with Monica in his arms, Rachel also got up to leave. She went to the supermarket to buy some groceries. When she got back to her mother¡¯s ce, she found Keh¡¯s car parked there. Keh was leaning against his car, his expressions dark and serious. "Why are you here?" Rachel stood one meter away from him, asking questions, and in her heart, regretting telling him her mother¡¯s address when she rented this ce for her. When Keh looked up at her question to see her, his face fell even more. He strode forward with an almost interrogating tone, "Why did you bring all your clothes here as if you don¡¯t live there anymore?" "That''s your house, and I don''t necessarily have to live there." Rachel said nonchntly, trying to avoid the real reason, "And Mom often suffers from insomnia, so I came here to take better care of her." "Okay, and what about this?" Keh held up a document before Rachel''s eyes; it was the divorce papers. He didn¡¯t mention how upset he got when he saw the papers. There were so many things to do in the office that day, so he didn¡¯t find out about it until he got home in the afternoon. He thought that Rachel would have easily discharged herself from the hospital, so he bought some vegetables and meat and went back. However, he found his home cold and quiet. It was only when he entered the bedroom and saw the empty wardrobe that he found that Rachel had cleaned it up of all her things. There were only two coats left in the wardrobe, and there were divorce papers signed by Rachel on the bedside table. Inexplicably, he panicked. He didn''t even know why Rachel did it. In the three years of marriage, wasn¡¯t everything always fine? He quickly dialed her number, but he didn''t know if Rachel had blocked his number; even after several calls, no one picked up. He got so angry that he kicked the wardrobe. His heart became more and more irritable. Later, when he calmed down, he remembered that Rachel had told him about a ce she had rented for her mother and given him the address. He immediately went to the drawer to look for the small note. After finding the note, he drove straight to Theresa''s ce. However, he did not know which floor she lived on, so he kept waiting downstairs. "It¡¯s what you see." Rachel nced at the divorce papers and said calmly, "I want a divorce." "What are you even talking about?" Keh felt very upset by seeing her so calm. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. The bag in Rachel¡¯s hand fell down and the vegetables spilled all over the ground. "It has not been four years. Why do you want a divorce?" "Because I''m fu@king tired! I can¡¯t do this anymore!" After a whole day of repressing her emotions, Rachel finally broke and red at him "Why wait till the fourth year when we don¡¯t even love each other? Isn¡¯t it better to just get a divorce now?" Keh did not say anything, Rachel then asked, "Keh, have you ever loved me?" Chapter 13: Am I Your Toy? Chapter 13: Am I Your Toy? Rachel didn''t have to wait for an answer. She understood everything just by looking at Keh frowning at her. She smiled, "There''s no need to look like that. I already know the answer. So, can we just let each other go now?" Rachel broke her hand free from his grip and squatted down to pick up the vegetables. She acted fine but her eyes were red. She was still holding on to some hope. If she could see a little panic and love in Keh''s eyes, she thought his heart might melt a little and she might not insist on divorcing him. However, he was so calm that she could not see anything in his eyes. What else could she do then? She didn''t even have the courage to ask him about him and Sabrina; what rtionship did they have? Rachel very calmly picked up the vegetables and carried everything towards the entrance of the building. However, seeing her like that, Keh panicked. His body reacted faster than his mind as he ran and stood in front of her and blocked her way. In the past three years of marriage, Rachel had asionally lost her temper, and he could bear her messing with him. However, when she said she wanted divorce, he felt flustered and didn¡¯t want to believe it. "Is it about your father?" Keh asked, "I''ve already asked someone to help me..." "No, I will take care of that myself!" Rachel interrupted him, "Our divorce has nothing to do with it." "How would you take care of it? Two million is not a small amount. "Keh was sure that something was wrong. Rachel tightly pursed her lips and didn''t answer. Keh approached her and said in a voice cold and distant, "Rachel, you wanted to marry me, you did as you wanted. But now that you want a divorce, you just expect me to sign it for you. What do you think I am? Am I your toy?" "That is not what I¡­" Rachel wanted to exin, but Keh suddenly kissed her directly on her lips. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The kiss was more ferocious than ever before, as if he was punishing her on purpose. Rachel felt hot all over her body and her brain felt confused. It was the second time Keh had kissed her besides when they are in bed. Keh kissed her deeply, until the cell phone in his pocket rang noisily. He didn¡¯t stop kissing her until he connected the call. His face was calm but he held Rachel close, fearing she¡¯d run upstairs. "What is it?" He spoke into the phone. "Singapore? Okay. Book my ticket for tomorrow morning. " Keh always kept his work calls short and clear; he ended the call in less than three minutes. Looking at Rachel, he felt helpless, "I have to go to Singapore for a week. I will talk about divorce when Ie back." Rachel said mercilessly, "It''s just divorce. I''ve already signed the papers. Just sign them!" Keh tore up the divorce papers into pieces. Then he said softly, "A marriage can¡¯t just be over if you want it to. The other person also needs to consider it. Rachel, don''t be such a child. " Rachelughed with anger. He needs to consider it? Ha! Ridiculous. It was her who married a heartless monster. These three years were really just a waste of her youth. Rachel wanted to keep her ground, but Keh raised his hand and patted her head softly. Then he casually took the grocery bags from her and said, "I haven''t seen Mom in a long time. I''ll go meet her with you." Just a short sentence from him made Rachel soft and she went upstairs with him obdiently. Theresa was surprised to see Keh, but she nodded when he greeted her and continued to watch the TV series. Keh apanied Rachel to the kitchen to deal with the ingredients. Rachel cooked and he helped her. They did not talk much, just like they were in their own apartment; from beginning till end neither one of them mentioned the divorce. The apartment Rachel rented for her mother had one bedroom and one living room. With Rachel living with her, it seemed a bit crowded. There was no ce for Keh to sleep, plus, she didn¡¯t want him to stay. After dinner, Keh sat with Rachel and Theresa to watch TV. Seeing that it waste, he got up to leave. "Rachel, won¡¯t you see me off?" "Why? Are you a child?" Rachel said, not willing to get up from the sofa. As a result, Keh just stood there waiting for her to move until Theresa coughed pointedly and Rachel reluctantly got up. Keh was obviously still worried. After going downstairs, he repeated, "We will discuss the divorce after Ie back from Singapore." Chapter 14: Dragon Age Investment Co., Ltd. Chapter 14: Dragon Age Investment Co., Ltd. Rachel didn''t know whether tough or cry. When she got married, Keh was unwilling and attached conditions to it. Now, when she wanted a divorce, he was still unwilling. He really was unpredictable. The next morning, Rachel went to the bank to cash the check. Then she carried two bags full of cash to thew firm, "Mr. Conrad, here! Two and a half million should be enough to handle my father''s case." Thewyer, Mr. Conrad checked it, obviously relieved, "This is good; it makes up for the stolen money. I will try my best to defend your father in the trail." "Thank you." Rachel didn''t know what to say. She just thanked him again and again. She was really grateful that her father knew such a goodwyer who was willing to ept such a case. Otherwise, it would be near impossible for her to find awyer. "Miss Lewis, Mr. Johnson wants to see you in his office." As soon as she stepped into her office, the president¡¯s secretary called her. She put down her things and hurried to his office to find out that it was a cooperation case. Herpany had cooperation with Dragon Age, an investment giant in the industry, and had agreed to a meeting next Wednesday. However, the person who was going as a representative was in the hospital due to ectopic pregnancy and she rmended Rachel to attend the meeting on her behalf. "Me? Mr. Johnson, please don¡¯t joke around like that.¡± Rachel was speechless, ¡°I just work in data. You can¡¯t ask me to lead this meeting; it¡¯s like pushing me into a fire pit. I don¡¯t even know anything about this one." "Don¡¯t worry too much. I''ll send someone to apany you. You can do it ording to the contract." Mr. Johnson smiled, "I have no other choice. If only ourpany had more people as eloquent as you, then I won¡¯t have to make you do this." Before Rachel had the chance to speak, he yed the trump card of bonus, "If you agree to go, I''ll ask the financial department to give you an extra twenty thousand yuan of for hardship allowance and all the travel expenses will be fully reimbursed." He is too cruel. He was trapping her with money. She needs money! "Okay, please remember to get someone to book my flight." Rachel took over the contract from Mr. Johnson. It was just a meeting to negotiate the contract. She had experience as a trantor, although it is just listening and tranting, she still understood many business words. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The twenty thousand yuan will be enough for her and Theresa for three months. After returning to her office, Rachel looked at the case file for this cooperation case. Out of professional habits, she searched Dragon Age Investment Co., Ltd. online. It was an investmentpany that was developed in J City four years ago and was listed overseas around two years ago. Recently, thispany, with a market value of tens of billions, had bought P & H building. Rachel felt astonished. It had developed this much in just four years, and its owner must be from a very rich family! Rachel scrolled down to see what kind a man the owner was, just then her cellphone rang. It was Osmond, she picked up the call. "Hey! I was just going to call you. I want to invite you and Monica for a dinner tonight." Osmondughed lightly, "Great! Looks like I called at the right time. When do you get off work? I¡¯ll "Half past five." After hanging up the phone, she looked at herputer screen which was empty. Not being able to remember what she was doing she just shook her head and muttered, "What was I looking up? I am getting old for sure, can¡¯t even remember trivial things.¡± Unable to remember, Rachel simply gave up and started to do other work. After work, Osmond came to pick her up with Monica and they went for dinner. Seeing Monica preupied with a cellphone and not even talking to Osmond, Rachel got a little curious. "Osmond, may I ask, why doesn¡¯t Monica speak?" He patted Monica¡¯s head softly and said with a slightly bitter smile, "She has autism..." Chapter 15: The Rings Chapter 15: The Rings Rachel was stunned. Osmond told her, when he was out on a business trip, Monica witnessed her mother bringing other men home. It was very traumatizing for her and she stopped talking. This was the reason why he insisted to get Monica¡¯s custody. After knowing the whole story, Rachel felt sorry for Monica. After that day, Rachel had some time to spare each day. So, after talking to Osmond she took Monica to herpany with her. She taught her how to read and write every day for some time, then send her back to Osmond. Monica was a little timid at first, but after being praised so much by Rachel, she slowly became bold. She would smile at her; her writing was beautiful. One day she wrote the word ¡°Daddy¡±, when Osmond saw it, he was so moved that he couldn¡¯t speak. One day, after bringing Monica to thepany, Rachel was reminded that she had the meeting with Dragon Age today in J City. However, when she called Osmond, she found that he had already left for the airport for a business trip abroad and Rachel didn¡¯t know when he¡¯de back. She didn¡¯t want to leave Monica with her colleagues, so she took her on the business trip. It was an hour and a half long flight from N City to J City. Dragon Age had sent someone to pick up Rachel and she was driven directly to thepany. "Miss Lewis, our general manager Mr. Shawn''s ne iste, and we are not sure when he will be able to arrive. If he can''te in the afternoon, we might have to inconvenience you to stay in the hotel for one night. We apologize for this." "It''s okay." Rachel smiled. As a giant in the investment industry, the office building is of course located in the center of J City. The surrounding buildings seem to live in the shadow of P & H Building, looking dull and gray in The person, who was with Rachel, got a phone call for something urgent, and had to leave after entrusting Rachel with the receptionist. Rachel and Monica followed the receptionist into the elevator. There were a lot of people in the lobby. As the elevator door closed on the lobby, she thought she saw Keh, wearing a ck suit, always giving people around him a very strict impression but his eyes and eyebrows gentle and warm. He was wearing a tinum ring on his ring finger. The light from the windows hitting on his hand lit up the ring even more and the reflection is dazzling. As the elevator door closed, Rachel stood there stunned, her whole body frozen. When they got married, she chose a diamond ring, but Keh didn''t want to wear it, saying he didn''t like these things. In the end, Rachel had to ask him to buy a ring at his choice and to treasure it as his wedding ring. Thinking about that, Rachel felt that the diamond ring on her ring finger was very hot, almost scalding her skin. Rachel opened her mouth and asked softly, "Excuse me, is your President Keh Shawn?" "Yes. Didn''t you know?" The receptionist was surprised. "I thought you checked ourpany''s information before you came." Rachel looked at herself through the elevator mirror without speaking. Her husband, Keh Shawn, run an investmentpany which was a giant in the investment industry; it was not an exaggeration to say that he was a billionaire, but she never knew. She only knew his name and where his family lived. The receptionist led them to the President''s Office and said, "Mr. Shawn is still not back but his assistant Miss Sabrina is avable. We can continue the meeting." After arriving at the door, she opened it for Rachel. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rachel stepped in on her high-heeled shoes and saw a beautiful woman leaning against the desk. She was wearing a diamond ring on her finger and a bright smile on her face. That ring was very simr with the one Keh was wearing in styles, almost like a couple set. The receptionist didn¡¯t expect for Sabrina to already be there, she was startled and then greeted her hurriedly, ¡°Miss Sabrina, I didn''t know you were here already. This is Miss Lewis from Vantage Inc." "I am familiar." Sabrina was not surprised to see Rachel. She straightened up and walked over to Rachel, "Miss Lewis, long time no see." Rachel very calmly extended her hand and shook hand with Sabrina. Then she said with a faint smile, "Is it a gift from Keh? It''s very beautiful and looks very elegant on your hand." Chapter 16 Can’t Blame Her Chapter 16 Can¡¯t me Her Sabrina peeked at the diamond ring on her finger and a smirk shed across her face. She simply said, ¡°Keh is not back yet, let me show you around.¡± ¡°When I came up here just now, I saw that he was back. But I think it¡¯s not necessary for me to meet him.¡± After considering everything, Rachel strangely didn¡¯t feel sad, she removed the ring from one of her fingers and ced it on Sabrina¡¯s palm and said, ¡°He bought this for mest time, I can¡¯t keep it, help me to return it to him.¡± Watching Rachel leaving, Sabrina¡¯s expression gradually became dark. In the end, she also removed her ring from her finger and ced it in the velvet box as well as putting Rachel¡¯s ring beside it. When the delivery arrived, she went to ept it. When she saw that there¡¯s a ring in the velvet box, and that ring was made by Tiffany, she couldn¡¯t help taking it out and wearing it on her finger. Just as she just finished wearing the ring, Rachel had returned. She didn¡¯t mention that this was a gift by Keh, instead she said nothing. It was Rachel who had misunderstood. She couldn¡¯t be med. Rachel was leading Monica and they were leaving the P & H Building. She called Mr. Johnson while exiting the building, ¡°Mr. Johnson, send someone else here, I¡¯m not suited for this negotiation job, I am going to give it up.¡± Without waiting for Mr. Johnson to give a response, she abruptly hung up the phone. A mere ten minutes had psed since she had entered and now exited from P & H Building, but it felt like a century had gone by for Rachel. Monica could see that Rachel was wearing a sombre expression, so she came over and gave her a hug, her tender and delicate hand wiping at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Auntie is fine.¡± Rachel was smiling, but her voice was cracking at the same time. ¡°I think you¡¯re hungry, Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. shall we go for lunch?¡± Monica nodded. Rachel brought Monica to Pizza Hut. Although Monica was a choosy person, she didn¡¯t seem to show any displeasure towards this type of restaurants, and she could ept pizza and spaghetti. There was a crowd during lunch time, most of them were filling up the resting area, and the whole ce was a bit noisy. When their food was served, Rachel found that she didn¡¯t have much appetite as Monica shoved her a piece of pizza. Rachel squeezed out a reluctant smile as she found it hard to take a bite of that pizza. The smell of seafood actually caused a sense of disgust for her and caused her to rush to the toilet while covering her mouth. She didn¡¯t had any breakfast in the morning, so her vomit only constitute of water. Rachel was familiar with the workings of her body, and she was able to guess the reason for this unusual sense of disgust. Her face became pale at the thought of this. When Monica had finished her lunch, Rachel brought her to the hospital to register and have a check. The two red stripes on the early pregnancy test paper was jumping out at her, as she felt that her whole being was getting dizzy and almost falling over. A nurse shot a nce at Monica at her side and showed a smile, ¡°Your daughter is already all grown up, it¡¯s good to have a second child at this time. From now on please give more attention to your child, avoid wearing high heels for his or her sake.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel was copsed on the long bench and she was frozen for a long time. Keh had always wanted to avoid having a child, and he was always careful whenever they were having sex. Why was she suddenly pregnant now? This was all inconceivable. She intended to give birth to the child, but now that they were divorced, she was not nning to let her child grow up without the love and care of a father. At this moment, Keh called. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll go meet you.¡± When Rachel realized that it was his voice, her tears finally broke free as she said vehemently, ¡°Keh Shawn, I want a divorce! I don¡¯t want anything else other than a divorce. If you don¡¯t agree with it I¡¯ll see you at the court.¡± After hanging up, Rachel immediately blocked all his contacts. Keh was always using the fact that she had loved him all along! After letting out her tears, Rachel felt much better. She wiped away her tears and brought Monica to the airport. She had bought the ticket to return to N City at seven thirty that night. Osmond had not returned yet, therefore Rachel decided to bring Monica to Theresa¡¯s ce and told her mother that Monica was actually Osmond¡¯s daughter, and the amount worth two point five million was also borrowed from him. When Theresa finally learnt of Monica¡¯s origins, she sighed, ¡°Ah, Osmond is not getting by very well, if he¡¯s too busy, I can help him to take care of his child. After all, he has lent us a lot of money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sometimes I will teach Monica how to write.¡± After a little banter with Theresa, Rachel finally reached the important part. ¡°Mum, I am going to divorce Keh, the fact that you have seen how I¡¯m not getting by very well, is very shameful.¡± She decided to conceal the fact that she was pregnant. After all, she did not n to give birth to this child. Chapter 17: Your Happiness Is The Most Important Thing Chapter 17: Your Happiness Is The Most Important Thing Theresa didn¡¯t ask any further questions, she simply said, ¡°There are so many people in this world, there will appear someone who you love and also love you back, sadness doesn¡¯tst forever, your happiness is the most important thing.¡± Rachel made a sniffing sound, and mumbled in approval. ¡°Keh will suree looking for me, but I don¡¯t want to see him, please pass the divorce certificate to him and let him sign it.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Rachel then made a call to Osmond requesting to stay at his ce. Osmond didn¡¯t ask her anything but just gave her the password to his door. Rachel brought alone Monica and left Theresa¡¯s ce. The next afternoon, Keh drove all the way from J City and reached Theresa¡¯s ce. Theresa opened the door and looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Anything I can help you?¡± ¡°Mother, is Rachel here?¡± Keh asked politely but his heart is definitely in a turmoil. When he returned to thepany, he only knew that the representative of Vantage Inc. was Rachel, and she had left behind a ring in his office. When he called her, all he could hear was her crying and asking for a divorce, her attitude seemed to be determined. He was impeded by a few meetings before he could board a ne and rush here this afternoon. ¡°She¡¯s not here, but she left something behind.¡± Theresa turned around and disappeared into the house, and Keh took this chance to survey the interior of the house. When he confirmed that Rachel was really not here, he felt defeated. Theresa handed Keh a document. Keh got a glimpse of a few words on that document and his face became hideous. ¡°Mother, I am not nning to divorce with Rachel.¡± ¡°But she had made up her mind to divorce with you.¡± Theresa said, ¡°Keh Shawn, we never mistreated you, and Rachel has always been loyal to you. But if things can¡¯t proceed well from here on, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m always busy with work, I have told her¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really busy with work?¡± Theresa interrupted him. ¡°Keh, have you ever loved my daughter all this while?¡± Keh was standing there rooted to the spot as he remained silent. When she saw him like this, Theresa¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°Keh, my daughter is just a woman, all she ever wanted is giving birth to her child, and she is getting older by the day. She doesn¡¯t have much time to waste on you, if you really have some conscience, please let her go.¡± Theresa stuffed the divorce certificate into Keh¡¯s hands and directly shove him out of her house. Keh held the divorce certificate while standing at the door and frozen to the spot. He recalled that he had told Rachel that they would discuss the matter about divorce once he was back from his business trip. He never thought that all of a sudden, Rachel¡¯s stance had be so rock solid. Keh was getting frustrated now, he thought of Rachel¡¯spany and immediately sped there. But when he reached there, he discovered that Rachel had applied for leave, and it didn¡¯t state how long she would be away. It seemed that once he hadn¡¯t sign the divorce certificate, she had vowed not to appear in front of him. He had hit a massive wall with nowhere to go in both ces, and this greatly angered Keh. He furiously tore apart the divorce certificate. How could Rachel make the decision to get married before and to get a divorce now on her own? Did she ever consider his opinion? He vowed to meet Rachel to make things clear! During the few days that Rachel had applied for leave, she was staying put in Osmond¡¯s house, simply spending time with Monica. She didn¡¯t n to go anywhere. Theresa called and told her that Keh had arrived from J City the second day she had left and he was looking for her everywhere. He even went to herpany but Rachel only felt that he was being ridiculous. Before their marriage, Keh and she were people of two different worlds, their life was like a parallel line that would never meet. They were only able to meet once a week back then. Now that they were going to divorce, he only started to look for her everywhere. It was ironic. ¡°Mum, if he goes to your ce again, don¡¯t open the door.¡± Rachel said while calmly making an appointment for abortion operation at the hospital. If she couldn¡¯t give the child aplete family, she would rather get rid of the child. Rachel called for awyer to arrange for a visitation at the prison. After waiting for some time, Rachel was only able to see her father being escorted by two policemen into themunication room. It seemed like Chapman did not have a good life, almost half of his hair had turned white and his back was bent. When heid eyes on Rachel, immeasurable guilt appeared on his face. Rachel felt that her eyes were getting moist, she pointed at the phone and waited for Chapman to pick up the phone. She said, ¡°I have brought you something, I¡¯ll send someone to bring it for you. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Judgement has been made.¡± Chapman clutched the phone but he had a difficult time giving a reply. ¡°Rachel, I am sorry to you.¡± Chapter 18: Mother and I Will Wait for You Chapter 18: Mother and I Will Wait for You ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say sorry to me, you should say that to mum.¡± Rachel said, ¡°She has been worried about your matter to the point that she has contracted insomnia. And she still wants to wait for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Chapman said shamefully. ¡°Thewyer had said, if your attitude is good, your sentence will be lightened.¡± Chapman nodded while holding back his tears. After chatting for a while, Chapman asked her, ¡°What is going on with you and Keh nowadays?¡± ¡°Nothing good. We¡¯re going to get a divorce.¡± Rachel decided not to hide from him. Chapman was stunned momentarily, and he said with guilt again, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I never forced you and Keh to get married back then, you won¡¯t be so unhappy now.¡± Rachel shook her head. On the contrary, she knew too well that her father really loved her. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Back then, she had only mentioned that she had liked Keh, and without a word Chapman had gone to the Shawn family for this. Coincidentally, the Shawn family had a favour to ask of him, and this marriage was decided just like that. Her father had always loved her, that¡¯s why no matter what she had wanted, he would always try to make sure she can have them. She was the one who should express her gratitude towards her father because she was eventually married with Keh. But after learning that he did not love her at all, she was able to put a stop to her feelings and she was subsequently able to deal with the divorce without much problem. When the time for visit was almost ending, the prison police started to urge them to end the session. Rachel had a hard time saying goodbye to her father. After leaving the prison, she called a taxi to return to urban area. She did not know whether it was because theck of rest, Rachel felt a dull ache in her chest, and her stomach was getting painful by the minute. She eventually lost consciousness in the throbbing pain. When she came to herself again, she was already in the hospital. ¡°Miss, you should rest more when you¡¯re pregnant.¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t help reminding her when she saw that Rachel was awake. ¡°Your pregnancy is not in the stable stage yet, miscarriage might happen if you don¡¯t rest enough.¡± From the description of the nurse, Rachel learnt that she had fainted in the taxi and it was the taxi driver who had sent her to the hospital. Rachel did not say anything in response, she just let the nurse perform some medical check-ups. When the nurse finally allowed her to leave, she slowly put on her shoes and left the ward. There were people passing by in the long corridor every second, and a myriad of expressions could be seen on their faces, some happy but some were dismal. She saw a couple carrying a child as they went past her. The squishy and cute baby in the swaddling clothes was so adorable when the husband cheekily stroked the baby, a jubnt expression formed on his face. He said, ¡°My wife, his mouth looks like yours.¡± The wife patted him and said while seemingly a little unhappy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always saying that my mouth is big?¡± ¡°Who says that? You are the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± Rachel watched the couple getting further and further while she was overwhelmed by bitterness. Her hand inadvertently touched her stomach as she thought about the tiny life that was growing inside of her. Maybe someday, this little life would open his deep and dark eyes and look at her. Slowly but surely, Rachel supported herself by the wall as she squatted down and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Rachel returned to Osmond¡¯s house, she saw that he had returned too, and he was ying with Monica. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, these business negotiations were dyed for two more days.¡± Osmond felt sorry for letting Rachel take care of Monica for so long as he apologized sheepishly. When he saw that her face was a tad upset, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your face is so pale.¡± Rachel shook her head and forced a smile, ¡°Osmond, can you do me a favour?¡± Keh was deep into his struggles while looking all over for Rachel at the moment. When he was going through this, he only realized that he understood so little about Rachel. Not only did he not know any of her friends, he also couldn¡¯t find her at Theresa¡¯s house and herpany. The only option left for him was to drive around aimlessly. He couldn¡¯tprehend the flutter of frustrations in his heart, but he was sure that the matter about divorce was never one person¡¯s decision. It made him look like a jerk who had bullied her in their marriage. As Keh was contemting whether to seek the help of hackers to nt a tracker in Rachel¡¯s phone, suddenly his phone rang, and it was an unfamiliar number. He had a feeling that it was Rachel calling, so he frantically answered, ¡°Rachel¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Rachel confirmed his suspicion and said calmly, ¡°Keh,e to my mum¡¯s ce for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Keh was able to heave a sigh of relief. The fact that Rachel hade calling meant that things were not irreversible. But to his surprise, when he reached Theresa¡¯s ce, the one opening the door was not Theresa, and neither was it Rachel, but it was a tall man. Chapter 19: Where Have Things Gone Wrong? Chapter 19: Where Have Things Gone Wrong? If it was not for the fact that he had seen the usual shoes that Rachel would wear in the front porch, he would have thought that he had rang the doorbell to somebody else¡¯s house. ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Osmond extended his hand, and showed a friendly smile towards Keh. ¡°We met in H & Y Hotel previously. I¡¯m Osmond Cox, I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s senior.¡± When he revealed this, Keh only recall that previously when he was having lunch with clients in H & Y Hotel, he bumped into Osmond and Rachel, and they seemed close as theyughed and bantered cheerfully. Their rtionship might be more than senior and junior. Keh immediately felt ufortable, but in order to feign politeness, he reluctantly shook hands with Osmond and said, ¡°I¡¯m Keh Shawn.¡± When he saw a little girl who was ying with a tablet on the sofa, he threw a nce at Osmond, thinking that she must be his daughter. Strangely, he felt relieved at this fact. Theresa and Rachel were scurrying around in the kitchen as Keh walked towards them. He asked Rachel, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are the guest. Please wait in the living room.¡± Seeing that Rachel did not even look at him while speaking, Keh¡¯s brows were tightly knitted Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. together. He could sense that this was not just a meal. In a blink of an eye, a whole table of delicacies were served, and everyone took their seats around the table. Theresa pulled Osmond over and whispered something in his ears. Keh learnt that Osmond was Chapman¡¯s former disciple, and now he was divorced. It seemed that Theresa was fond of Osmond, she was seen sending some dishes into his bowl. She did not seem to acknowledge Keh¡¯s existence, but the ambience around the dining table was not entirely heavy although it was not good either. After everybody had finished eating, Rachel finally made her move. Rachel ced the divorce certificate in front of Keh with a calm expression on her face, ¡°Keh, I hope you can sign this.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t we agree that we will discuss about this?¡± Keh confirmed his suspicion that this was not a simple meal, but he did not think that it woulde to this. He said, ¡°Tell me now, why did you go to my office and leave behind the ring without saying anything?¡± When he was back to his office, Rachel was already gone for some time. Sabrina pointed at the rings on the table and said with difficulty, ¡°Ken, I was thinking to show Rachel around while waiting for you to this to you.¡± He had just gone for business trip for a week, nothing special had happened since then, so he was confused as to why she was dead set on leaving behind the ring? Where had things gone wrong? ¡°That ring was bought by you, and now we are going to part ways, there¡¯s no point for me to keep it.¡± Rachel did not want to reveal the lies and make things awkward in front of everybody. ¡°I hope that you can keep in mind that our marriage hassted three years, and sign on the divorce certificate.¡± There was a burning sensation in Keh¡¯s throat as he felt wronged. ¡°Why do you have to do this? You also know that we have married for three years.¡± He was always thinking that after four years, both of them would part peacefully. It was just that Rachel suddenly made her move out of nowhere, and he couldn¡¯t swallow this fact. And he couldn¡¯t find a reason for not willing to resign himself to this fact. ¡°That¡¯s because I have fallen in love with somebody else.¡± Rachel shot a nce at Osmond, her eyes full of tenderness. ¡°The person that I love is someone who will sincerely treat me well, sincere in our marriage and there will not be any dealings before marriage.¡± Keh saw through her tricks and he suddenly understood everything. He remembered that he had requested for someone to help Chapman, but in the end the loot had been returned, and judgement had fallen on Chapman. His face gradually darkened. ¡°Does that mean that you also borrowed two million yuan from him?¡± Seeing that Rachel had remained silent, Keh suddenly felt angry, ¡°Rachel, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have done nothing even if I didn¡¯t tell you anything. I just want you to tell me on your own ord. Now you are even borrowing money from an outsider, you¡¯re excellent!¡± Osmond quickly shielded Rachel, afraid that Keh would do something reckless because of his anger. ¡°Mr. Keh, Rachel has already made up her mind. I hope that you can respect her, and part ways peacefully.¡± Keh¡¯s dark and depthless eyes were locked onto Rachel who was standing behind him. The crumpled divorced certificate was reluctantly being restored on the tea table by him. Chapter 20: Surprise Chapter 20: Surprise Keh finally signed on the crumpled document and put down the pen before retrieving his jacket and left. He did not say even one word throughout the whole process. Rachel could not hold back any longer, she buried herself in Theresa¡¯s embrace and cried miserably. If she wanted to preserve the child, she had to get a divorce. If she was still married to him, the child would be gone under Keh¡¯s mercilessness. Hence, she hade up with a n to put on a show with Osmond and Theresa, with the purpose of forcing Keh to agree to the divorce. But when he really signed his name on the certificate, Rachel felt that her interiors were being blended together. She felt really miserable. Keh was downstairs without him realizing it, and when he encountered someone who was smoking, he offered some money to him, ¡°Sell me the cigarette and the lighter.¡± When the person saw that he had offered one hundred yuan, he hurriedly gave him the cigarettes and the lighter. Keh lighted up one cigarette. He had never liked the smell of smoke, and he only smoked when he was negotiating business. But now, there was a void in his heart, he wanted to find something to fill in that void, and smoking could somehow manage that. When he was raising his hand, Keh only noticed the tinum ring on his finger, and he slowly produced a velvet box from his pocket. When he was going on business trips in Singapore, he had passed by a jewellery shop and recalled that he had bought Rachel a diamond ring worth thirty thousand yuan when they were just married. She had always been wearing it, and looked as if she never removed it. Maybe he subconsciously wanted to make up for his mistakes, so Keh had made an arrangement with the manager of the shop to create a couple ring. He was able to obtain them the second day, and they were made by tinum. Afraid he would lose it in a foreign ce, he wore it quickly once he had gotten it. For the female counterpart of the ring, he had sent it back to the country. He was originally nning a surprise for Rachel, but he never thought that before he could give her this ring, the ring that she owned was returned to him too. This was definitely a ¡®surprise¡¯ for him! These few years, he had been busy with his career, although his marriage with Rachel was a nned one, he concluded that he had never mistreated her¡­ When he thought of Rachel¡¯s solemn and calm words back in Theresa¡¯s house, strangely his anger slowly rose in his heart as he stared at the ring. In the end, he removed the tinum ring from his finger and flung it into the man-madeke together with the velvet box. Divorce wouldn¡¯t change a thing about him, he was always going to be Keh Shawn! For the sake of the baby in her belly, Rachel who had never taken care of her diet had begun to take care of her nutrition. She made sure she had consumed folic acid and avoided any alcohol and smoking. She even changed her high heels into ts. Sometimes she had to work overtime, but she made sure she wouldn¡¯t finish work toote. As time passed by, her belly started to show a bulge, and she discovered she couldn¡¯t fit in to those tight-fitting clothes anymore. She could only wear loose clothing. Rachel caressed her round belly through her shirt, and mncholy was slowly creeping up on her. When she reached three months, loose clothes wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that she¡¯s pregnant, and by then everybody in thepany would know. Her boss wouldn¡¯t let her continue doing intense jobs anymore, but she was afraid that once she was done with giving birth, her position would be reced by someone else. This job could supplement her with tens of thousands of yuan worth of sry per month, and she could use this money to pay for car loans and mortgages. If she lost this job, she would feel immense economical pressure. ¡°Manager Yvonne.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. When she saw one of her colleagues was heading towards her, Rachel hurriedly put down her hands, and smiled faintly. ¡°Anything I can help you?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson has called for you to attend a meeting at ten.¡± The colleague ced some documents on Rachel¡¯s desk, and inched towards her and whispered. ¡°I heard that people from Dragon Age ising for a visit, Mr. Johnson has already booked the whole restaurant in order to wee them!¡± Dragon Age¡­ Rachel bit her lips, and thought that it had been a month since Keh and she were divorced. Chapter 21: Suspicion Chapter 21: Suspicion At ten o¡¯clock sharp, staff from Dragon Age arrived at Vantage. Sitting in the corner, Rachel slightly looked up andid her eyes on Keh, who was walking in front of his people and wearing a dark-gray suit. With his lips curling into a straight line and his face full of indifference, he looked cold yet charming. After shaking hands with Johnson, Keh scanned over the conference room, and noticed Rachel in the corner, whose side face looked kind of chubby. However, Keh only set his eyes on her for one second before pulling the chair and sitting down. As the leader of an investment giant, Keh only need to speak several sentences to make people feel his powerful vibe, which even caused a little anxiety to experienced Johnson. Not long, the secretary pushed in a cart with coffee and dessert. The secretary¡¯s hands were full, so Rachel stood up and helped to bring coffee to staff from Dragon Age. When it was Keh¡¯s turn, she consciously chose a warm one and didn¡¯t apany it with a sugar bag. Although Keh only came back home once a week, sometimes he brought work with him. Rachel noticed that he liked drinking coffee while working and that he liked it warm and sugar-free. So, her action today waspletely out of habit. When Rachel put the coffee in front of Keh, he was talking to Johnson. Seeing the saucer without a sugar bag and that the coffee was warm, Keh slightly grasped his hands, but his talking speed was not slowing down at all. The conference was not long and onlysted for forty minutes. Cooperation with Dragon Age made Johnson extremely pleased. After the conference, he personally led Keh to the restaurant downstairs, with other people following behind. The restaurant was quite expensive and it would take at least ten thousands of money to make block booking. Due to the size of diners, the restaurant made the lunch a buffet. ¡°Hi! Manager Lewis.¡± While choosing food, Rachel saw a colleagueing upon and replied, ¡°Hi.¡± After some small talk, the colleague suddenly changed the topic and gossiped, ¡°Did you see Mr. Keh? He is so young and handsome. I heard that he was less than 30. It¡¯s almost unbelievable that he can be so young and so rich.¡± ¡°Mr. Keh may look cold, but with such a gorgeous face, he can be a star. Do you know if he is married? I bet he keeps mistresses. Rich people always do.¡± The colleague stared at Keh while talking, with her eyes full of desire. Rachel also looked at that way. Keh loosened his tie and talked with Johnson. Though acting casually, it was like he was under spotlight. Something urred to Rachel, which made her want tough at herself. What a gorgeous man he was! Millions of girls wanted a piece of him, some of whom even didn¡¯t mind being a mistress. Still, she expected that they would share a happy life until death parts them. How ridiculous! ¡°Men like him are shrewd and constrained. You won¡¯t get anything from him.¡± Rachel looked up and kept picking her food. The colleague got curious, ¡°How did you know, Manager Lewis?¡± How did she know? Huh, because she shared the same bed with him for three years. ¡°Manager Lewis, why aren¡¯t you wearing a ring?¡± The colleague saw Rachel¡¯s ring finger without a ring From N?velDrama.Org. but a ring print, ¡°Did you ...Did you have a divorce?¡± Rachel nodded. When they got married, she thought about inviting colleagues frompany to their wedding. However, Keh didn¡¯t want more people know about their marriage, so she never told her colleagues of her husband. ¡°Men all fancy pretty and young women.¡± the colleagueined andforted Rachel, ¡°Manager Lewis, you are young and have no child. Don¡¯t worry, soon you will find the right one.¡± Rachel peeked at her belly. It was true that she got a divorce, but she did it with a baby. At this moment, someone carrying a te with seafood walked pass her. The slight fishy smell made her feel disgusted and wanted to puke. Rachel pushed the colleague away, covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom. The colleague was lightly shocked. Keh inadvertently saw Rachel covering her mouth and running to the bathroom. Her face looked pale and her belly seemed kind of round. Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. Chapter 22: I Need an Explanation Chapter 22: I Need an Exnation Such a belly couldn¡¯t be the result of overeating. Next second, Keh stood up and said something to Johnson and others on the table, after which he strode towards the bathroom. Rachel trotted into the bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t puke anything, which made her a bit feeble. After the pregnancy, she couldn¡¯t even smell anything fishy. Rachel washed her face, but as she was looking up, she saw from the mirror that Keh was standing behind her. He was staring at her, making the air full of tension. Rachel acted like she didn¡¯t see him, cleaned her hands with tissue and turned around, trying to walk pass him. ¡°Rachel.¡± Keh grasped her hand tightly, ¡°I need an exnation.¡± ¡°Mr. Keh, what are you talking about?¡± Rachel felt her grasped wrist getting hot but still pretended to be calm, ¡°I ate too much just now...¡± Keh interjected, ¡°Overeating is not like this.¡± His eyes were too sharp, almost making Rachel shudder. Now that she couldn¡¯t break away, she confessed in a cool voice, ¡°Yes, I am pregnant.¡± The air was frozen. Keh kept staring at her, but his gaze was getting moreplicated. ¡°It is less than a month and a half.¡± Rachel knew from his eyes that as long as she told the truth, he would have the baby aborted. Rachel looked up at Keh, sneering, ¡°You don¡¯t need to doubt my words. You were so shrewd during our marriage. How could it be yours?¡± Keh didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Rachel. Seconds ago, Keh still feltplicated about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy. He didn¡¯t know how to wee this little life into the world. But now Rachel was telling him that the baby wasn¡¯t his, which made him feel restless and agitated. At the end, Keh loosened his hand and said, ¡°Well, then congrattions.¡± With that, he turned around and left. As the bathroom door was closed, Rachel couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and squatted down with her hands covering her belly. As long as she could keep the baby, she was willing to do anything. Rachel¡¯s morning sickness was getting more and more intense. Sometimes she ran to bathroom in the middle of nights. Finally, Theresa noticed her condition. Theresa asked seriously, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Rachel nodded. Theresa¡¯ s face darkened, followed by a deep, long sigh. Though Osmond regrly brought Monica to their house, Theresa could see that Rachel had no feeling for him. Besides, Rachel and Keh just got divorced, so the baby must be Keh¡¯s. ¡°Mum, I can feel it growing inside me. It is a little life.¡± Rachel stroked her belly softly, ¡°I want to raise him by myself and give him everything I can afford.¡± ¡°Did you think about the future?¡± Rachel smiled andforted her mother, ¡°Mum, I earn ten thousands of money a month. Besides, I can get promotions and earn more in the future. Are you afraid that I can¡¯t support you and your grandchild?¡± Theresa patted Rachel¡¯s hand and said nothing, which was a gesture of approval. On Sunday, Rachel went to see Monica, and Osmond was home, too. Osmond found a nanny for Monica, but he would stay home to apany her as long as he was free. Osmond handed Rachel two cruise tickets and said, ¡°I won a small prize. You don¡¯t look well recently. Why not have a vocation and hang out with a friend?¡± ¡°Five days and four nights in Japan?¡± Rachel found the suggestion attractive, but Lillian would rather stay at home instead of going out with her. Monica came to see what it was. Rachel smiled, ¡°My friend isn¡¯t free. How about we go together? Monica must want to have a trip to Japan, too.¡± Indeed, she didn¡¯t feel well recently. The trip might be good to the baby. Osmond nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡± After asking for a leave, Rachel, Osmond and Monica got on the cruise to Japan. It was said a rich Japanese had custom-made the cruise. With 12 floors in total, the cruise was equipped with swimming pool, dance hall and golf course. It was like a paradise. Rachel¡¯s room was on the eighth floor and next to the dance hall. Afraid that the music might influence her baby, she went to the reception desk and wanted to upgrade her room to a suite on the eleventh floor. Aware of her intention, the receptionist answered with pity, ¡°Sorry, Ms., Only VIP customers can enjoy upgradation service.¡± ¡°Then how can I get a VIP card?¡± ¡°Sorry, our VIP cards are limited. But if your friend has VIP membership, you can share his or hers.¡± Rachel supported her waist with hands. This nonsense made her tired both physically and mentally. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She just wanted a morefortable ce to stay. Why was it so hard?! After the fruitless conversation, Rachel began walking back. However, at this moment, she saw Kehing in wearing a wind coat. He didn¡¯t notice Rachel and walked straight to the reception desk before handing in a card and saying, ¡°Upgrade my room to a suite.¡± ¡°OK, please wait a minute.¡± the receptionist took the card and began operating theputer. Thinking about the baby, Rachel turned around without hesitation and begged Keh, ¡°Can you lend your VIP card to me so that I can have an upgradation, too?¡± About 170cm tall, normally Rachel stood out in women. But in front of Keh, she still looked short. Keh looked down at her indifferently and ignored her. Rachel felt anger filling her body. After all, they were once married. But this man wouldn¡¯t even lend her his card. How cruel! Rachel casted her eyes heavenward and grasped the money on the desk before heading off furiously. The receptionist finished the operation and handed the card back to him. But Keh didn¡¯t take it, instead he said, ¡°Make an upgradation for thedy standing here before and said it was free. But only she can check in that room.¡± Rachel was carrying a baby, before he could figure out if the baby was his, he needed to take good care of them. After all, her room was indeed too close to the dance hall, which would affect their sleep. When Osmond knew that only VIP customers could enjoy upgradation, he began making some calls. Half an hourter, the manager came. Handing the room card to Rachel, the manager smiled, ¡°Ms. Rachel, congrattions. You are the 100th lucky star of our cruise, so we would like to upgrade your room to a suite.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rachel took the card and felt like dreaming. Later when the manager informed her that only she could check in that suite, Rachel understood what was going on. But she said nothing and brought Monica with her. Chapter 23: Swimming Chapter 23: Swimming The suite on the 11th floor was fantastic. There were precious oil paintings on the walls andrge French windows through which she could see the boundless ocean. Osmond met some business friends on the cruise, who asked him toe over and have a talk. So, he asked Rachel to take care of Monica. Rachel agreed happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of her.¡± She cleaned herself and held Monica¡¯s hand and then walked downstairs. The caf¨¦ was spacious and supplied ptable dishes from many countries. Having been pregnant for two months, Rachel craved for sour stuff. She liked the Spanish sour soup particrly and drunk several bowls of it. At this moment, Monica dragged Rachel¡¯s clothes. ¡°What is it, baby?¡± Rachel asked and saw some children in swimwear walking in. It seemed like they would go swimming after having food. Rachel understood and smiled, ¡°Do you want to go swimming?¡± Monica nodded, with her eyes full of desire. Rachel went ask for the swimming pool¡¯s location and had the cook pack a box of sour plum cake for her before leave. It was arge, open-air swimming pool built right on the deck. There were many children messing around, and the cab beside presented all sizes of swimwear and swim rings. Rachel thought Monica couldn¡¯t swim and was going to get her a swim ring. Bur Monica jumped into the water and emerged from it secondster, smiling at her. So, Rachel let Monica y by herself in the pool and found a beach chair to sit down and rx. She began eating the sour plum cake and enjoying herself. Gradually, many young pretty girls came to the swimming pool, wearing sexy swimwear and showing their slim body. Rachel saw those girls and looked down at her chubby arms, thighs, and belly, feeling more upset. Due to the pregnancy, she lost her figure. When the baby came out, would she look much older? Rachel kept eating the cake in anger and suddenly heard a familiar voice which sounded like that of Keh¡¯s secretary. Rachel saw Sabrina sitting on a beach chair that was not far from hers. Sabrina was shaking a man¡¯s arm and begging, ¡°Mr. Francis, please think about the development n of the western suburb. Please~¡± ¡°Fine, I will give it some thought.¡± Rachel felt speechless. Then she found a right timing and took out her phone to film them. Somehow, she felt offended by Keh¡¯s taste in choosing secretary. She thought before that Keh got a great secretary. It turned out that she was just a social butterfly. Sabrina and the man exchanged more sweet talks and then walked away, without noticing Rachel. Rachel unblocked Keh¡¯s number and was ready to send the video. But she hesitated at this moment. They had already got a divorce. What if he thought I was being a busybody? To send it or not? While she was struggling to make a decision, she saw among countless people that Keh was striding towards her. He was wearing casual clothes. Rachel put her phone back in handbag immediately,id down and pretended to be reading a magazine. Keh came upon and sat next to her, asking, ¡°Where is Osmond?¡± ¡°He is having business talk.¡± Keh frowned, ¡°So, he just leaves you here?¡± Rachel was at a loss. When they were married, she could barely see Keh, and they didn¡¯t talk much. But after the divorce, she came across him now and then. Besides, his words were getting more and more. ¡°I feelfortable lying here.¡± Rachel attacked, ¡°And he is much better than someone whoes home once a week and just sees home as a sleeping ce.¡± Keh felt choked and his face darkened. He looked down at Rachel¡¯s belly, with his eyes full of suspicion and confusion. After the bathroom ident, he got more and more suspicious. They had just been divorced for less than two months. It was impossible that she had a new rtionship with Osmond so soon. Besides, it was not that easy to get pregnant. So, he assumed that the baby must be his! Rachel felt his eyes glowing and unconsciously covered her belly with hands. Did he find out something? Keh pursed his lips and asked, ¡°When did you move to Osmond¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°After the divorce.¡± ¡°What?¡± Keh frowned and asked further, ¡°When did you find out about the pregnancy?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t smile any longer. Keh was dominating the conversation since the beginning, and kept leading her to his trap step by step. Rachel was not stupid and answered calmly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. We are not that close.¡± ¡°Rachel, how long have you been pregnant?¡± Keh was running out of patience and questioned her. ¡°Mr. Keh, what do you think you are doing?¡± Rachel said, ¡°You asked me once before in the bathroom. Now you want to ask me again. Are you too bored or something? What does our contract From N?velDrama.Org. say? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Keh stared at her and his face was getting moreplicated. Yes, he said he didn¡¯t want a baby in four years for fear that it would make divorceplicated. But if Rachel was really pregnant, he didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t take responsibility. From the bottom of his heart, he wished the baby was his instead of some else¡¯s. It was true that they should not disturb each other now that they were divorced. But he only got more restless with each passing day after the divorce. Especially when he came back home, the apartment was empty and everything about her was gone, including her cosmetics and clothes. There was not a single trace of her there. All of this made him feel hollow. Besides, Rachel¡¯s always mentioning Osmond really pissed him off! ¡°Mr. Keh, excuse me.¡± Rachel knew she couldn¡¯t win Keh, after all, he was a sessful businessman. So, she left before giving the game away. At 8pm when Osmond came back, Rachel apanied him and Monica to the cafe and had another meal. She got hungry quite easily after the pregnancy. Normally, she had several meals a day. Sometimes she even got up in the middle of nights to get something to eat, or she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Osmond had some drinks before and didn¡¯t have appetite now, so he just watched Rachel eating. Seeing that she only ate sour food, Osmond joked, ¡°You can swallow such sour stuff. Are you pregnant?¡± Chapter 24: You Let Her Go Out Alone? Chapter 24: You Let Her Go Out Alone? ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Rachel kept eating and confessed straightforward, ¡°That¡¯s why I crave sour food.¡± ¡°...¡± After making sure Rachel was not kidding, Osmond rubbed his eyebrow and said, ¡°You only asked me to pretend to be your boyfriend and didn¡¯t tell me you were pregnant. Dose Keh know?¡± ¡°Yes, he does. I just met him in the swimming pool today! But I lied to him about how long had I been pregnant.¡± Rachel paused and stared at Osmond with a bit embarrassment and regret, ¡°Sorry. I fear that he may get suspicious... So, I said the baby was yours.¡± After all, she didn¡¯t get his consent and lied. Besides, they were just normal friends now, so she was kind of embarrassed. However, unexpectedly, Osmond turned silent. After a while, he looked at Rachel seriously, ¡°Rachel, if you don¡¯t mind. I think...we can have a try.¡± ¡°What!¡± Shocked by what he said, Rachel almost dropped her jaw into the soup. ¡°Osmond... That wasn¡¯t my intention. Please don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Rachel coughed and drew tissues to clean her mouth, saying in embarrassment, ¡°I just want to keep the baby. It was an emergency, and I hadn¡¯t other choice but to lie and say it was yours. Please...Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Osmond didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. He looked at Lily seriously and calmly, ¡°I am serious. It is a lot of responsibility to raise a child. We can do it together. Besides, I will respect your opinion and won¡¯t push you. You can give me a reply when you have a decision.¡± Monica seemed to understand what his father said, and rubbed her head on Rachel¡¯s clothes, with her eyes full of expectation. She hoped Rachel could just say yes right now. Rachel pursed her lips and said nothing. As a matter a fact, after the divorce, she was not nning to marry again, because it is too strenuous to make a marriage work. But Osmond was right that raising a child was a lot of responsibility. Besides, she had to support her parents, too. She wasn¡¯t about how much she could take in the future. Stroking her belly softly, she could almost feel the heartbeat of the baby, which was synchronous with hers. After a long while, Rachel made up her mind and nodded. ¡°OK...I will give it some thought.¡± Osmond smiled and looked at Rachel as if he was breathing a sigh of relief. On next two days, Rachel didn¡¯t encounter Keh again on the cruise. Maybe it was because the cruise was too big, and she only brought Monica downstairs in the afternoon. So, it wasn¡¯t weird that they didn¡¯t meet. On the third day, the cruise reached Osaka, marking the end of the sightseeing tour. They three joined the queue and got off the cruise together. Rachel saw Keh at the front of the queue, who got in a car with several people right after they got off. Secondster, the car was out of sight. The hotel sent a car to pick them up. Sitting in the car, Rachel looked out of the window, enjoying the backing streetscape. The buildings were not high, but the streets were clean and neat, making Rachel feelfortable. Having spent two days on the cruise, Rachel looked at everything with a fresh eye. When the car reached downtown, Rachel asked the driver to stop the car. ¡°Osmond, you bring Monica back to hotel. I want to walk around randomly.¡± Rachel took out her camera from luggage and smiled, ¡°I have never been to Japan. It will be a shame if I didn¡¯t go home with some pictures.¡± ¡°No, you are pregnant. If you want to wander around, we can apany you.¡± Osmond was concerned and insisted that he go with her. However, Rachel rejected with a reluctant smile, ¡°It¡¯s only a little over two months. I can still walk by myself. Don¡¯t worry, I will be careful. Besides, I have a phone, and if anything goes wrong, I will call you in the first minute.¡± ¡°Okay then. Be careful, and call me if anything happens.¡± Osmond gave in to her insistence. ¡°OK, bye-bye.¡± After waving goodbye to them, Rachel walked along the street and enjoy thendscape. When sheid eyes on nice signs or buildings, she would stop and took some pictures. The sunlight was rather warm than hot now, which made Rachel lighten up a bit. Though she didn¡¯t speak Japanese, she always met some tourists that spoke English in busy neighborhoods. She asked them about where the delicious local snacks were and then headed to them happily. When she was full and came out of a ramen shop, it was already dark. Streetmps all lighted up and stalls were set up on the street not far from her. Many people were walking around and enjoying the nightlife, creating a vibrant scene. ¡°It¡¯s sote.¡± Rachel raised her hand and checked the watch, frowning. Afraid that Osmond might get worried, she took out her phone from handbag and was going to call him. But her phone was already dead. She searched her purse and found only 5000 yen left. Rachel stood by roadside and felt stranded. Sighing, she looked around and saw a convenience store not far away. Waiting until 7pm and seeing Rachel still not back, Osmond called her. But he couldn¡¯t get through to her, which made him very concerned. After giving Monica some instructions, he grabbed his coat and went out. When he reached the hall, he reminded the receptionist in English, ¡°I have a five-year-old kid in 2207. But I have some emergency now and have to go out. Please take care of my kid for me.¡± ¡°OK, sir.¡±¡± Then he thought of something else and opened the album in his phone, saying, ¡°I have a friend called Rachel. This is her. If she gets back, please make sure she calls me in the first minute...¡± ¡°...¡± Right now, the hotel gate opened. A tall man walked in with a group of people. He was heading to the elevator before vaguely hearing the conversation between Osmond and the receptionist. He frowned and turned around, walking to the reception desk. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Osmond paused, turned around to see him, and frowned. He didn¡¯t hide anything and confessed, ¡°She said she wanted to have a walk, but she is still not back. And I can¡¯t get through to her, either.¡± Though Keh was Rachel¡¯s ex-husband, it didn¡¯t hurt to have one more person looking for her. The man¡¯s face darkened and said toughly, ¡°This is Japan. She can¡¯t speak Japanese. Besides, she is pregnant. And you let her go out alone?¡± Though during marriage, he seldom went back to the apartment. But sometimes he drove Rachel to shop for groceries. He found out then that she had no sense of direction at all and couldn¡¯t even tell the four standard directions. She couldn¡¯t do that in China, let alone in foreign ces like Japan. While thinking about this, he got more furious, He passed his luggage to people behind and whispered to a man. The man nodded and walked to the elevator with the rest of people. Keh took out his phone and looked at Osmond, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Where did she get off? Give me the address.¡± Chapter 25: She Wasn’t an Idiot. Chapter 25: She Wasn¡¯t an Idiot. Frowning, Osmond looked serious too and didn¡¯t seek for any excuse. After all, it was he who brought Rachel here. If anything should happen to her, despite usations from other people, he would feel like hell himself. So, he gave the address to Keh, along with his phone number and added, ¡°Let¡¯s split up. If you find her, please give me a call.¡± Without waiting Osmond to finish his words and looking at him, Keh walked away and strode towards the gate. Osmond was kind of shocked and he frowned watching Keh¡¯s back. ... Back in the convenience store, luckily the director could speak English, so Rachel managed to borrow a charger. She found a seat and restarted her phone two minutes after plugging in. She was about to call Osmond when tons of messages began popping up on the screen in just half a minute. Rachel¡¯s brain suddenly blocked out. She blinked her eyes and slowly came to herself. Then she instantly clicked several ones to check. All were missed calls and messages from Osmond asking where she was and why didn¡¯t she answer the phone. While pressing the return key, she inadvertently saw a familiar number which made her stiff. Keh? Was he looking for her, too? Suddenly the phone rang. Lost in thought, she shivered over the sound and pressed the answer key without hesitation. ¡°Hello, hello¡± ¡°Where are you? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± A familiar deep voice came from the other end of the phone, in which she caught a trace of anxiety. She froze and then answered stiffly, ¡°My...My phone was dead.¡± ¡°Send me a location and I wille pick you up.¡± The man didn¡¯t ask further. Rachel wanted to ask why he was looking for her, but thought the question was pointless. So, she pretended to be cool and rejected, ¡°There is no need. I just charged my phone. I can take a taxi back to hotel.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can find the right route? This isn¡¯t China.¡± The man sneered and then added quickly, ¡°I am driving and can¡¯t be distracted. Send me your location. I aming.¡± With that, he didn¡¯t give her the chance to reject again and hung up the phone. Rachel felt a bit embarrassed and was about to talk back before he hung up. She was indeed a direction idiot, but not a total idiot. Wasn¡¯t she capable of asking for directions? Besides, GPS could help too. Rachel curled her lips but still sent her location to Keh on Wechat. Having been walking for several hours, she was too tired and didn¡¯t want to go find a taxi. While waiting, she made another call to Osmond. ¡°Hi, Osmond.¡± ¡°Rachel, where are you? I have been looking for you. It¡¯s driving me nuts.¡± Osmond breathed a sigh of relief when finally hearing her voice. Rachel felt regretful and apologized, ¡°I am so sorry. I was so happy and lost track of time. I didn¡¯t notice my phone was dead.¡± ¡°Now that you are safe, nothing else matters. Where are you now? I wille pick you up.¡± Rachel hesitated for several seconds and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you alone? Where is Monica?¡± ¡°She stays in the hotel. Only I went out looking for you.¡± Rachel hesitated again and asked, ¡°Then... How did Keh know....¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Osmond replied inly, ¡°He stays in the same hotel as we do. I came across him in the hall and told him. I was afraid that something might go wrong. I was thinking if I ask more people to look for you, you would be found sooner.¡± Hearing what he said, Rachel feltplicated and lightly said ¡°OK¡±. So, Keh regarded helping her as a humanitarian action. After a while, she said calmly, ¡°Osmond, you can go back to the hotel now. Monice can¡¯t stay in the hotel all by herself for too long. Keh has already arrived, and he will take me back.¡± Osmond was a bit worried, ¡°Did you two have a quarrel?¡± They just got a divorce, embarrassment couldn¡¯t be avoided when they met. Rachel smiled, ¡°We have already got a divorce. There is no more point in arguing. Don¡¯t worry, he wouldn¡¯t leave a pregnant woman on the street.¡± She knew Keh well enough to be sure that though he had no feelings for her, he was still a gentleman. Actually, Osmond misunderstood. During their marriage, they never fought. Keh never got angry with her. It was she who got fed up with the mundane life and sometimes had tantrums. But he never argued back. The farthest he got was showing impatience on his face. His tepid attitude towards her finally drove her away and led to their divorce. Osmond became silent for several seconds and then said warmly, ¡°OK. Be careful then. And tell me when you arrive.¡± ¡°OK.¡± When Rachel hung up the phone, she heard engine turning off at the store door. She put her phone down and stood up to have a look. But the man had alreadye in and body checked her. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Come along.¡± Back on the phone, it was fine talking with him. But meeting him face to face was totally another thing. She felt so embarrassed that she was not sure whether she should keep smiling or not. She turned around to avoid his eyes and grabbed her bag, nodding, ¡°OK.¡± The car was driving steadily. Sitting in the back, Rachel leaned against the door and looked tired. She didn¡¯t n to utter a word. While the man in front was paying full attention to her, and peeked at her from time to time through the review mirror. When they were married, she always sat on the front passenger¡¯s seat out of habit, but now she just headed towards back seats. Keh noticed that she did it intentionally. He was not getting over the divorce yet, but she has be ustomed to her identity now. She knew she must keep a distance from him. Even though he wanted to say something, he was in no position to. The man tightened his hands on the steering wheel. His charming face darkened and looked even more gorgeous. Meanwhile, an inexplicable anger was erupting from his heart. Chapter 26: It Don’t Want My Ex-husband to Take Me to Hospital Chapter 26: It Don¡¯t Want My Ex-husband to Take Me to Hospital The car stopped. Rachel thought they had arrived and sat up to have a look. The man in the front said, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Did we arrive?¡± Keh didn¡¯t reply and just unfastened his safety belt and got off the car. Rachel thought he just didn¡¯t like talking. So, she didn¡¯t ask too much and confusedly followed him out of the car. It was a restaurant. Seeing the man walking in, she froze and blurted out, ¡°I am not hungry.¡± The man nced at her in an entric way, ¡°I am.¡± Rachel felt choked and squeezed out an awkward smile, ¡°Then I will wait for you in the car. You go ahead.¡± Keh paused and grinned at her, ¡°Rachel, didn¡¯t we have a peaceful divorce? I owe you nothing, and so do you. You don¡¯t need to keep hiding from me.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel¡¯s face froze and she grasped her hands inadvertently, with a bit embarrassment in her eyes, ¡°You think too much. I was not hiding from you. I just don¡¯t want to cause more misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The man sneered and walked towards her, saying in a charming voice, ¡°Are you afraid Osmond will misunderstand? Doesn¡¯t he know you are with me now? What can happen during a meal? Besides, what do you think I can do to a pregnant woman?¡± Rachel pursed her lips and failed to find words to argue back. The man turned around and walked straight into the restaurant. Rachel gritted her teeth and followed him. It was just a meal. She was not sacred at all. She had had meal with him countless times before. He was right. She owed nothing to him. Why should she act like a thief? Sitting in a smallpartment, Rachel watched Kehmunicating with the waiter fluently. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was lightly shocked. His spoke Japanese so well, and she knew nothing about it before. But it was only until recently that she found out he was the President of Dragon Age. At the thought of this, she wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. He managed such a giantpany at a young age. How could he be a simple man? It was kind of sarcastic. She knew nothing about him before the divorce, but she knew much more after. It was fate that they couldn¡¯t be together. Finishing ordering food, Keh turned to her and saw her staring at him. He asked inly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Rachel came to herself and shook her head, ¡°What? I have already eaten plenty much. I am not hungry now.¡± Keh didn¡¯t ask more and ordered a vegetable cereal for her. Rachel didn¡¯t understand what he said, but frowned when seeing the cereal being put down before her, ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t hungry. What are you doing?¡± The man picked up his fork and knife, and said without raising his head, ¡°I can¡¯t abuse a pregnant woman, can I? Just eat some, and if you don¡¯t like it, you can leave it then.¡± He knew expectant mother could be choosy in food, and to prevent her from puking, he ordered the light dish. Rachel had nothing to say. The man spoke in a tepid voice since the beginning. Maybe he really was just looking after a pregnant woman. If she rejected again, it would not be appropriate. She looked down at the ptable cereal and said nothing more, picking up her fork and eating. They ate silently. But after eating half of the cereal, Rachel¡¯s face turned green and she ran outside immediately with hands covering her mouth. ¡°Rachel!¡± The man¡¯s face darkened and he tossed his fork and knife, catching up with her. Rachel didn¡¯t go far and couldn¡¯t help anymore. She puked into a dustbin in the passageway, looking in great agony. Keh¡¯s face turnedplicated. He walked upon, paused, and patted her back softly, ¡°How are you doing?¡± Rachel¡¯s tearse out due to the puking. Because she had too much food in the afternoon, the From N?velDrama.Org. pukingsted for a long time. Keh stood behind her and frowned harder, feeling his heart aching. Right now, twodies in kimono were walking past them and saw Rachel puking. They patted Keh¡¯s shoulder and scolded him in a gentle way, ¡°Mister, how could you let your wife drink so much?¡± Keh didn¡¯t argue back. He just nodded his head, saying in Japanese, ¡°Sorry, she is pregnant.¡± ¡°What? Pregnant?¡± Twodies were both surprised and amazed. They looked at each other and then looked at Rachel¡¯s belly. One of them smiled, ¡°As per her condition, it must have been at least three months. What a pleasant delight!¡± Anotherdy nodded too and patted Keh, ¡°Take good care of her.¡± Watching them walking away, Keh¡¯s eyes turned sharp. Three months? ording what Rachel said before, she had been pregnant for less than two months. But if it was three months, whose child was it then? Keh squinted and pulled her hand before bending down to carry her, saying, ¡°I will take you to hospital.¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t understand the conversation he had with thosedies. She wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, and was shocked by his behavior. Her face got paler and she cried out, ¡°What hospital? What are you doing? Put me down!¡± If she went to hospital, everything would beid bare before him. She wasn¡¯t stupid. ¡°With you puking like this, we need to go to the hospital.¡± Keh didn¡¯t reveal his suspicion and said briefly. Rachel kept pushing him and stuttered, ¡°Are you retarded...? This¡­ This is normal, okay? I am aware of my own condition. Put...put me down now.¡± She never found him so bossy before. Taking a deep breath, Rachel calmed down and added, ¡°Even if I need to have a check in hospital. It shouldn¡¯t be you who take me there. You are my ex-husband.¡± She stressed the word ¡°ex-husband¡± to remind him of his identity. This sentence would make any man heartbroken, including Keh. With suspicion emerging from his heart, he looked like he was about to do something scary, Rachel was shocked and blinked her eyes in fright. She unconsciously hugged his neck tight for fear that he might drop her on the ground. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do that. But he was trying hard to control his emotion. After the divorce, whenever he thought about her, he got angrier. He was like a balloon full of anger and kept expanding with each passing day. He closed his eyes and opened them again, saying in a calm voice, ¡°I will take you back to hotel.¡± ¡°You are not hungry now?¡± Rachel asked. He gave her a nce, which made her shut up in remorse instantly. Under this situation, no one could get back to eating. After getting back to the car, Keh didn¡¯t say one more word. And it felt quirky. Rachel was more messed up inside. Chapter 27: Where Did You Come From? Chapter 27: Where Did You Come From? They stopped at the gate of the hotel and Rachel got off the car. Having received her message, Osmond had been waiting at the gate. He found her in one piece and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Rachel.¡± ¡°So sorry that I made you worried.¡± Rachel smiled in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to have you back.¡± Osmond smiled softly and stroked her hair. Witnessing such an intimate interaction, Keh gave up having more talk with Rachel in private and closed the car door heavily. He tossed the key to the parking boy and walked towards the hotel. Rachel froze and shouted, ¡°Ke...¡± She only called out one syble, but the man didn¡¯t turn around and walked away. Rachel felt weird and didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Osmond watched the man walking away, and asked in hesitation, ¡°Did you...have a fight?¡± Rachel suddenly felt down and shook her head, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± They just had a meal. Maybe...he was angry because he didn¡¯t feel full. Osmond thought she was just tired and said gently, ¡°You have been through a lot today. Let¡¯s go back and have some rest.¡± Monica had already fell asleep, so Rachel only said goodbye to Osmond before heading back to her room. She took a bath in the bathtub and almost fell asleep. She came out of the water and covered herself with a robe. She was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even change her clothes before engaging in a heavy sleep. Next day, her biological clock made her get up early like usual, Because Osmond was upied with other things, she took Monica to the cafe for breakfast. While picking food with Monica at the buffet table, she saw Kehing forward with Sabrina. They were both wearing casual clothes and looked gorgeous. Keh was over 180cm tall, and Sabrina was about 170cm. It seemed they were perfect for each other. While she was looking at them, Keh nced at her too. Their eyes met, but Keh looked away immediately. Rachel pursed her lips and looked down to pick food while asking Monica¡¯s preference. After a while, Monica pulled her clothes and pointed to a small cake, looking at her with expectation. ¡°You want this?¡± Monica nodded. Rachel smiled, ¡°OK, I will get you one piece.¡± Actually, she wanted it too. Pregnant women liked sweeties. She cut a small piece for Monica and then cut a big one for herself. Whiling turning around, she didn¡¯t notice the waiter passing by and was about to knock at the hot soup in his hands. At this moment, she nked out and didn¡¯t know what to do. When she regained her consciousness, she heard a familiar scolding, ¡°Rachel! What were you thinking? Why didn¡¯t you hide!¡± Looking at the cake on his coat and then his serious charming face, Rachel smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Where...Where did youe from?¡± ¡°...¡± The man got the cake off his coat, and drew some tissues to clean himself, sneering, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice before that you were so stupid and didn¡¯t take a brain to go out?¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned dark. That was totally the result of conditioned reflex. She had no time to think. Besides, during their marriage, how often did he see her? He had no right to call her stupid. The bastard! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She gritted her teeth and even wanted to smash the other piece of cake onto his coat. Chapter 28: I Have Nothing to Do with Her Personally Chapter 28: I Have Nothing to Do with Her Personally Rachel was about to say thank you, but now she decided not to. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. So, she waved to a waitress asking her toe clean the cake and turned around to cut one more piece. However, right before she left, her hand was grasped by Keh. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She frowned and stared at him angrily. Keh put down her cake and reced it with a bowl of soup, speaking inly, ¡°Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t have these things. Are youck ofmon sense?¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel raised her eyebrow and stared at him weirdly, sneering, ¡°Did Mr. Keh carry a baby before? Howe you know these things?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Though there was still cake stain on his coat, his temperament wasn¡¯t affected at all. His face looked charming as well as gorgeous. He kept poking his nose into her business. Of course, she knew she couldn¡¯t have too much cake. But once or twice didn¡¯t matter, right? He didn¡¯t care about her at all during their marriage, but now he kept harassing her. Keh didn¡¯t argue back. He carried the soup with one hand, and took her hand with another, leading her towards a table and denying her a chance to reject. ¡°What... What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Rachel was shocked and failed to break away. With so many people looking, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene and followed him to the table. But she didn¡¯t forget to ask Monica toe along. At the table, the man let go of her hand and put the soup down, saying without an expression, ¡°Do you want to drink by yourself, or do you want me to feed you?¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned from white, to red and then to ck. She stared at him angrily and gritted her teeth, ¡°Keh, what do you want? You didn¡¯t mind my business before.¡± Hearing her talking about the past, Keh squinted, ¡°Because you used to be a good girl who was obedient to me.¡± He said it on purpose. Of course, he knew she just pretended to be a good girl. It was just that he knew nothing about her before and didn¡¯t even try to. She seldom did what he didn¡¯t like, such as smoking and drinking. After the divorce, he slowly understood that she used to amodate herself to his needs. Even on weekdays when he got back, she came home earlier to prepare everything he might need. Could he interpret what she did as a gesture out of love? But it was she who wanted a divorce, so this question was pointless. Rachel looked at him with almost nothing on her face. It was like her eyes were mocking him. Then she looked down and said, ¡°Yes, I was a good girl...who never bothered you.¡± She carried Monica on her legs and said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Of course, she was a good girl. She loved him too much to the point that she almost lost herself The marriage contract said they should be married for four years. But in these three years, she kept a countdown every day. The scare she felt every minute was something he would never experience. She kept her head down and fed Monica, not looking at Keh¡¯s face. Minutester, he walked away. But after a short while, she looked up and saw the man carrying food and sitting down. Her face changed, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find out before that you were like a ghost who kept haunting people?¡± Keh sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t find you a troublemaker before too. I am just having breakfast. Do you have any problem with that?¡± ¡°Among all those ces, you have to sit here?¡± He nced in the distance and said, ¡°I want a quiet ce.¡± Rachel looked at where he sat his eyes and saw Sabrina carrying her te and looking for someone. She understood immediately and pursed her lips, ¡°I want a quiet ce too. But she is your assistant. Besides, don¡¯t you guys like that type... She paused and reorganized her words, sneering, ¡°...Pretty women without a brain? I bet she can help a lot with your business.¡± She thought about the video she took on the cruise and wanted tough. She thought Sabrina was an elegant rich girl before. And when Sabrina tossed the check at her, she even felt like she was beneath her. But it turned out she was just despised by a social butterfly. Keh frowned, for he didn¡¯t like the way she judged his employer. He said, ¡°I have nothing to do with her personally. I made her my assistant because she worked hard. As a leader, I won¡¯t deny my employers¡¯ hard work.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel paused. Was he...was he exining to her? With that,plicated emotion flowed from her heart. If she was still married to him, she would believe him, for women in love were all idiots. But now...She wasn¡¯t sure if he was telling the truth. Then she came to herself and looked down with a cough, ending the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. And... don¡¯t talk about these things in front of a child.¡± ¡°...¡± Keh got gloomy. It was she who started the conversation, wasn¡¯t it? Seeing Rachel feeding Monica in such a skilled way, Keh got gloomier and more asked, ¡°You like child?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t like child, why would I have one?¡± Rachel answered quickly. Though she sounded tepid, but only she knew how much sarcasm there was in this sentence. Keh didn¡¯t talk again. Not long, Sabrina saw them and walked upon, looking kind of angry, ¡°Well, hello, Ms. Rachel.¡± Rachel just ignored her. Last time during the check ident, they two had already expressed their dislike for each other. So, there was no need to pretend anymore. Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood to fake before Sabrina. Embarrassed, Sabrina wanted to grit her teeth. Then she saw Monica in Rachel¡¯s arms and cries out, ¡°Woe, what a cute kid!¡± While praising Monica, she reached to pinch her face. Her bright red fingernails were newly painted. Rachel¡¯s face turned cold and instantly carried Monica up. She turned to Keh and said tepidly, ¡°Thank you forst night and just now. I¡¯ve eaten enough. Goodbye.¡± Then she straightly walked away without even looking at Sabrina. Sabrina was pissed off inside, but dared not to show her anger. She just looked at Keh with embarrassment, ¡°Ken, did I do something wrong that made Ms. Rachel angry?¡± Keh watched Rachel¡¯s back and said nothing. Sabrina gritted her teeth and sat down, asking carefully, ¡°Ken, didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t you get divorced? Why are you...?¡± Why were you still keeping in touch with her? Keh nced at her and said inly, ¡°My privacy is none of your business.¡± Sabrina¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°But untie said...¡± Keh stopped her right there, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such nonsense before her. I can take care of my own business.¡± Sabrina was totally choked. Keh looked away and stood up walking outside. His tall and slim figure always stood out among people. Chapter 29: Twins Chapter 29: Twins Next day, Rachel, Osmond and Monica took a ne and got back to N City. Rachel arrived home in the morning. After rxing for half a day, she followed Theresa to the hospital in the afternoon. At this pregnancy check-up, Rachel was much more at ease. Maybe it was because she got a lot figured out. Now that she decided to keep the baby, she must make sure she was at her best every day. Lying on the equipment, she saw her mother grasping her hands tightly and smiled, ¡°Mum, why are you more nervous than me?¡± ¡°How can I not be? It is my grandchild.¡± Rachelughed. The doctor who held an equipment to examine her smiled too, ¡°Where is the father?¡± Rachel kept smiling and looked at her swollen belly, answering inly, ¡°He is on a business trip.¡± Suddenly, Theresa¡¯s eyes got red. Fearing that Rachel might see it, she turned to face the window, feeling sorrowful. The doctor nodded and asked no further. The she looked at the B-ultrasound equipment and smiled, ¡°Congrattions, they are twins.¡± ¡°...¡± After several seconds of silence, Rachel suddenly grasped the doctor¡¯s hands, asking in amaze, ¡°Twins? Are...Are you sure?¡± The doctor said, ¡°It is the result of the equipment. How can it be wrong?¡± Rachel smiled happily and grasped her mother¡¯s hands excitedly, ¡°Mum, did you hear it? They are twins. I have two twins in my belly.¡± There was a big smile on Rachel¡¯s face, and her lips rose. Rachel couldn¡¯t believe it and felt on top of the world. At the sight of this, Theresa felt more in sorrow. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel needed to support two children and two parents now, one of which was still in prison. Didn¡¯t she think about the future? But Theresa didn¡¯t want to make a bummer, so she stoked her hair in smile, ¡°Yes, I heard it. There are two babies in you now. You have to be careful!¡± ¡°Yes, mum.¡± After hearing the doctor¡¯s instructions, Rachel thought about something and said to Theresa, ¡°Mun, can you wait outside for a minute?¡± Theresa nodded and closed the door while walking out. Rachel¡¯s smile gradually faded away. She said seriously, ¡°Doctor, can I bother you with one thing?¡± ¡°Sure, what is it?¡± The doctor answered politely. ¡°Is information of each patient protected here?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rachel smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s good. But if anyonees and asks about me and my children, I hope you can keep it a secret for me. I want to stay out of trouble.¡± Keh was so shrewd and intelligent. She wasn¡¯t sure he was going to buy what she told him. What if he sent people to check it out? Besides, it was for this particr reason that she didn¡¯t go to pubic hospital and instead reserved this high-end private hospital where the doctor was specifically designated to her. Consequently, her money couldn¡¯t be wasted. The doctor thought that she might be someone famous and nodded instantly, ¡°No problem. We will definitely protect our customers¡¯ privacy.¡± Rachel grinned and gave her a standard smile. It was indeed a private hospital, where patients were directly called customers. Leaving the hospital, Rachel kept smiling. It was obvious that she was on the seventh heaven. They were twins. How could she not be? Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have them aborted before, or she would feel like hell. They were two lives. Theresa looked at her for several times but said nothing during the way back. Still Rachel noticed something and stopped in front of a supermarket, looking at her mother, ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong? Why...why don¡¯t you look happy?¡± Theresa frowned and looked at her, breathing a heavy sigh, ¡°Rachel, what are you going to do with these two children? What about your future?¡± Even though she wanted to get marred in the future, no man would be willing to raise her two children. Rachel froze and then smiled, hugging her mother softly, ¡°Mun, I know you are worried about me. But we can¡¯t just dodge obstacles forever. What we can do and need to do is facing them so that we can defeat them. Besides, it won¡¯t be hard for me to raise two children. They are my babies and I love them. So, whatever it takes, I will raise them well.¡± At this moment, Rachel felt more satisfied than ever. Theresa held her shoulder and softly pushed her away. Looking at Rachel¡¯s belly, Theresa said in concern, ¡°Then you should quit and stay home until the babiese out so that I can take good care of you.¡± Chapter 30: Are You Sure They Are Your Children? Chapter 30: Are You Sure They Are Your Children? ¡°There is no need to quit. I just have to be more careful. Besides, it won¡¯t show now. When there is no way to cover it, I will listen to you and quit.¡± Rachel shook her head and mollified her mother smiling. Now the whole family depended on her financially. Besides, she still owned much foreign debt. She also needed to raise money for the babies. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t quit at any cost. But she didn¡¯t say these to Theresa for she didn¡¯t want to pressure her mentally. If not, Theresa might go out to doboring work secretly. Theresa didn¡¯t understand why but didn¡¯t want her daughter to worry too. She said frowning, ¡°Then you can only work for three more months and at the sixth month, you must take a furlough ande home.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, mother. By then they would chase me away even if I don¡¯t want to.¡± Rachel pouted her lips at Theresa, thinking if her colleagues still didn¡¯t find out at the sixth month, how much clothes she would be wearing. Theresa couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore, and just looked at Rachel with resignation and love, ¡°Let¡¯s go home then.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Rachel grabbed Theresa¡¯s arm and looked at the supermarket besides, smiling at Theresa, ¡°Since I don¡¯t need to work this afternoon, let¡¯s go shopping!¡± She wanted to have a look at the baby products too. What¡¯s more, for each product, she wanted to buy double, one for girl and one for boy. Because she didn¡¯t know whether they were boys or girls. Thing about this, she smiled again, with her eyes full of expectation. ¡°OK then.¡± Theresa hadn¡¯t seen her daughter so happy for a long time and nodded with affection. ... The next day, Rachel wore arge skirt matched with a wind coat and a pair of t shoes. Standing in front of the mirror, she was so d that herpany didn¡¯t have regtions that employers must dress formally, or she would give the game away. Yesterday during shopping, she didn¡¯t buy any baby product; instead, she bought multiples of clothes that she would use to cover her pregnancy. They were allrge clothes. Luckily, she looked petite and her skin was pretty white, so though she gained some weight, it wasn¡¯t obvious. After dressing herself, she drove her ck Volkswagen to thepany. ¡°Rachel, how was your trip? Did you have a good time in Japan?¡± As soon as she arrived, her colleagues asked her smiling. ¡°You see, she bought new clothes, of course she had a great time! But...Rachel, your taste in clothes has changed a lot recently.¡± A colleague body checked her and making fun of her while shaking head. Rachel was shocked and made a discontent face on purpose, ¡°Are you praising me or debasing me? I will give you another chance, or... you will lose your share of the presents I brought back.¡± ¡°Of course, I am praising you! My princess.¡± The colleague snickered when hearing the word presents. Rachel faked a snort of contempt and put down a box on the table before distributing the presents in it. ¡°Manager Lewis, Mr. Johnson asked for you.¡± Johnson¡¯s assistant knocked in. ¡°OK, I will be right there.¡± She replied and then looked at her subordinates, ¡°Put the work left undone in these days on my desk.¡± Then she walked out. At the CEO¡¯s office, Rachel knocked in, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you asked for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. How was your trip? Are you getting better?¡± Johnson consoled her in a in voice. Rachel nodded, ¡°I am much better now. No problem with my work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Did you solve out the financial problem?¡± Johnson asked another question. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Rachel frowned, ¡°So... Why did you ask for me?¡± Johnson carried a cup of water and had a drink. Then he looked at the great buildings across the street, ¡°Dragon Age is going to set up a branch in N City.¡± Rachel paused to make sure it was indeed what she heard. ¡°...¡± Dragon Age had cooperation with herpany. Now that Dragon Age was setting up a new branch here, twopany¡¯s rtionship would be much closer. Rachel had decided to totally cut off with Keh, so she felt upset when hearing the news. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± Johnson looked at her, ¡°Surely, we should strive for more cooperation opportunities. After all, Dragon Age is the biggest investment giant in north river district, so the headquarters attaches much importance on our cooperation and asks us to seize the opportunity.¡± Rachel looked confused and at a loss, ¡°But, Mr. Johnson, My specialty is data analysis. I am not good at negotiation.¡± She wanted to refuse one more time, though she tried it once already before. Apart from the reason concerning Keh, she was not physically ready to go out and do those talking. ¡°I know it isn¡¯t your specialty. But you are gifted with great eloquence and can help with our business.¡± As a senior businessman, Johnson had a lot of experience in training subordinates, ¡°The work will be a bit hard, but it won¡¯t be free. Apart from your original pay, I will pay you for extra job arrangements.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know how to reject now. The shrewd man must know about her financial condition and wanted to exploit her. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she would agree in delight. But now she didn¡¯t want to take any risk. ¡°OK then, I will make myself ready for it.¡± She was being perfunctory. When she was about to leave, she thought about something and asked, ¡°When will they arrive?¡± Johnson thought for a while and said, ¡°Next month maybe.¡± ¡°OK¡± She hoped Keh wouldn¡¯te in person. ... In the CEO¡¯s office of Dragon Age, J City. ¡°Ken, your coffee.¡± Sabrina walked in in nice clothes and make-up. ¡°Thanks.¡± Keh was reading documents. At this moment, the phone beside him rang up. Both of them turned to the phone unconsciously. Keh saw the name and picked up the phone, saying to Sabrina, ¡°You can go now.¡± Sabrina nodded and smiled before walking out. From N?velDrama.Org. After the door was closed, the man pressed the answer key and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Not well. I found nothing.¡± The man from the other end of the phone answered with a clean voice. Keh¡¯s face darkened and he frowned, ¡°Nothing? Did you not go to the hospital?¡± ¡°Of course, I did. That was the first time in my life that I went to department of gynecology and obstetrics for someone other than my wife.¡± The man cursed in rage and then asked in a funny voice, ¡°Are you sure they are your children?¡± ¡°If I am sure, why would I ask you to find out?¡± Keh¡¯s patience was wearing thin and frowned hard, ¡°What did you get from the hospital?¡± ¡°What could I get? The private hospital held customers¡¯ information confidential. I got nothing even with money. In the end, I had to sacrifice my pretty face to get that Rachel was carrying twins.¡± Chapter 31: Are You Into Her? Chapter 31: Are You Into Her? Keh squinted, ¡°Which hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a private hospital. Looks like your ex-wife is so rich cause few people can afford the expenses in such a hospital. Could it be that her new boyfriend paid for her?¡± Irritated by his flippant tone andughter, Keh¡¯s expression got hideous and he said in a low voice, ¡°Geoffrey, mind your words.¡± ¡°Hey buddy, is it that hard to admit the fact that you¡¯ve been cuckolded? I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Geoffrey mockedzily with obvious gloating in his tone. Keh hung up the phone, his lips curling into a straight line. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He casually flung the document onto the table and leaned on the chair fretfully with a gloomy expression. But soon, he figured out that something had gone wrong and his expression got even more hideous. She was so frugal that she even refused to pay for the membership when she traveled to Japan and begged him without regard to their grudges. How could such a person be willing to pay the high expenses in a high-level private hospital? Apparently, she must have guessed that he would probe into this and therefore made preparations in advance. After all, a private hospital would always keep their clients¡¯ information as a top secret. But she neglected the fact that the more she did to hide this, the more dubious it was. He pondered for a while and then called Geoffrey. Geoffrey dawdled for a while and answered the call when the ringing was almost over. He mocked, ¡°Keh Shawn, did I own you something? Hurry, what¡¯s the matter this time?¡± ¡°Sorry to bother. I own you a favor.¡± Keh replied tly showing no guilt and then asked, ¡°Are you in N City?¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the airport.¡± ¡°Endorse the ticket and then go to the court to have a check on her father¡¯s case. I want to know whether he can get a reduction on prison sentence. As long as it can be solved with money, I can pay all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geoffrey took a deep breath and clucked curiously, ¡°You were bothered to care about her before your divorce. Now she¡¯s no longer your wife, you show great eager to get close to her. Are you¡­ into her?¡± Keh quietly looked ahead with his deep-set ck eyes and kept silent for a while and then answered expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Geoffrey had been his buddy since childhood and he seldom kept something secret to him. Indeed, he had a sophisticated feeling and didn¡¯t figure it out. Plus that as he had been busy recently, he felt quite fretted and had no spare time to think over this matter. Geoffrey felt quite speechless upon hearing the three words. He had been sleeping with her for three years. Although they just met once a week, they had sex four times a month. But Keh didn¡¯t know whether he had fallen for her? However, knowing his personality, Geoffrey didn¡¯t ask anymore and simply agreed to his request, ¡°Okay, got it. I will talk with you in detail when Ie back. Get your things done first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Half a monthter, Chapman¡¯s case came to trial. Chapman was a famous judge in the city; therefore, every sector had attached tremendous attention on his case. Many observers and journalists had seated in order before the court session began. Rachel and Theresa, as the defendant¡¯s family, also arrived early. Wearing a mask, the two stared at the tribunal with a solemn expression. Osmond also came and seated himself beside Rachel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be okay.¡± Osmond gently caressed her shoulder,forting her in a low voice. Rachel intently looked at the old man who was standing in the middle and wearing a pair of cuff, feeling heartbroken and sad. She sniffed and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She had prepared herself for the worst situation. He abused his powers andmitted corruption and bribery, which were an indelible stain in his life. Maybe being imprisoned was the best way to atone for his crime. Rachel had no other wishes except hoping that he would be fine in prison and that she could still take care of him after the expiration of the imprisonment. Rachel turned around and saw her mother choking with sobs and covering her mouth to conceal the cry. She felt heartbroken and pulled her into her embrace, sobbing, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯m still by your side.¡± The three sat in the front row. None of them noticed that there was a man in ck coat and a pair of sunsses sitting in thest row of the terrace public gallery, his gaze fixating on them. Chapter 32: Are You Coming to Laugh at Me? Chapter 32: Are You Coming to Laugh at Me? The more than an hour of trial resulted in a 10-year sentence. Unable to bear the result, Theresa wept hysterically and fainted, which startled Rachel and Osmond. They hastily brought her to the bench. The people attending the court gradually left. Rachel lowered her head and said to the man beside her in a low voice, ¡°Take care of her. I¡¯ll go and visit my father.¡± Osmond shot her an I¡¯m-worrying-about-you look and gently wrapped her cold hand, ¡°Be careful¡±. Although he wanted to apany her, he had to take care of Theresa. ¡°I see.¡± Rachel looked at her gratefully, feeling somehow touched. Rachel¡¯s attorney bought her several minutes to visit her father who was going to be taken into custody. Rachel hastily walked into the visiting room. When she saw the old man, she finally failed to hold back her tears and cried out loudly as if she was venting her negative emotions. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Rach! Sweetie!¡± Chapman stood up and shot a nce to the door, his eyes dimmer, ¡°Where¡­is your mom?¡± ¡°Mom couldn¡¯t bear the result, and fainted¡­¡± Chapman¡¯s reaction miraculously calmed her down. She wiped away her tears, walked towards him and seated herself beside him. ¡°Sorry¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He repeated the words with his head lowered, seeming to be very guilty and anguished. Rachel nced at him and felt quite sad. No matter what crime he hadmitted, he was still his father. How would he live in the prison for ten years? Staying silent for a few seconds, she chose not to continue those sad topics and stroked her bally, smiling lightly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m pregnant with twins.¡± Chapman stunned for a while, widening his cloudy eyes, and asked in a shocked while shivering voice, ¡°How¡­ how many months have it been?¡± ¡°Three months.¡± A trace of tenderness shed across her eyes. ¡°Is it Keh¡¯s child? Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re good.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want him to worry about her in prison, ¡°Father, you¡­ take care of yourself in prison¡­ I¡¯ll bring them to visit youter.¡± Chapman finally smiled. He stared at her belly with joy while the emotions in his eyes were very They chatted for a while and the prison police who was guarding the door came in and reminded her that it was time to leave. Rachel stood still in the corridor and witnessed Chapman being taken away. She nailed on the spot for a long time and finally moved until she felt that her body was stiff. She turned around and was stiffened again when she saw a figure. She didn¡¯t know when he had When¡­when did hee? A man in ck slowly approached from the end of the corridor and slowly raised his hand to take off his sunsses. Bumping into his ck eyes, Rachel¡¯s heart throbbed. She coldly forced a smile, ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ie to see you.¡± Keh stopped in front of her. When he looked into her red eyes, he felt quite ufortable. ¡°Are youing tough at me?¡± She mocked to herself. Keh frowned in displeasure, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an indifferent person?¡± Knowing that she must be very messy at this moment, Rachel raised her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and wiped away the tears, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve divorced. So it has nothing to do with you.¡± She paused and softened her tone, ¡°Thank you foring today. My mom is still waiting for me outside. I gotta go first.¡± Finishing the words, she walked pass him. Keh¡¯s eyes became dim. He abruptly reached out to grip her wrist and then tightly grasped her shoulders, forcing her to stand in front of him, ¡°Rachel, are you still lying to me? It¡¯s my child¡­ right?¡± Chapter 33: I Didn’t Plan to Divorce You Chapter 33: I Didn¡¯t n to Divorce You Rachel¡¯s heart missed one beat. He did investigate her. She raises her hand to break free from his confinement and said with a serious yet tied expression, ¡°Keh, I have no mood to argue with you today. You can go.¡± Keh, who intended to probe into something else, swallowed the question when seeing her tired expression. He could understand her mood and knew that it was not an appropriate time to talk about this. However, he was clear that if he missed this opportunity, it would be hard for him to meet her again. "Rachel..." He softened his tone, caressing her cheek gently, but after a while, he put down his hand helplessly, "Let¡¯s talk about itter." Rachel''s eyshes quivered. But she didn¡¯t reply or say something. "Have a good rest. I''ll go back first." Keh stroked her head looking at her meaningfully and turned around. Although he had an impulse to stay with her, Osmond was waiting for her outside. So apparently, his existence was superfluous. Just as he walked two steps away, Rachel, who had been silent, suddenly spoke, "Why are you eager to probe into whether it¡¯s your child? What do you want to do? If¡­ it¡¯s really yours, are you going to shoulder the responsibility of bringing up the child? Or, do you n to remarry me?¡± Keh froze and paused. He turned around and stared at her for several seconds, and then spoke in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s mine¡­ Then you are the one to make a decision.¡± Of course he would shoulder his responsibility of bringing up the child. And as for remarrying her, he was not reluctant to the choice; instead, he even felt a bit delighted when thinking of the possibility. Rachel suddenly looked into his eyes and said expressionlessly, ¡°Oh, are you willing to remarry me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n to divorce you.¡± Rachel sneered, ¡°You nned to divorce me one yearter. You didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of your life with me, but now, for the sake of the child, you choose to waste your life on me. Keh Shawn, where¡¯s your manliness? Can you think carefully about what you really want?¡± Keh¡¯s thin lips curled into a line. He stared at her and said nothing. Rachel forced a smile, ¡°It was your dad and my dad who forced you to marry me. Now your dad has passed away, my dad is put in jail, and you be the president of Dragon Age. No one would have the ability to force you now, so you can fight for everything you want, such as the woman you like and the life you want. What¡¯s the need toe back to me and pester me?¡± Looking at the woman standing in front of him, Keh was a bit absent-minded. What¡¯s his wish? What does he want? Rachel naturally didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for his answer. She walked towards him while stating tly, ¡°It¡¯s not your child. And I¡¯ll not remarry you. I¡¯ve promised Osmond to think carefully about marrying him.¡± When she passed her, she chuckled and added, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Shawn.¡± Keh secretly clenched his fists. ... Time went by. Rachelmuted from home topany as usual every day. But pregnancy made her feel sick, especially it was early pregnancy. Fearing that her colleagues would discover it, she had to scurry around thepany enduring the sickness as well as the soreness and drowsiness on her legs. She was quite regretful that she didn¡¯t choose to be a programmer before, who just needed to focus on programming and didn¡¯t need to care about other matters. After assigning all tasks to her subordinates, Rachel walked back her office and slumped herself into the sofa, panting while rubbing her ankles. "Knock! Knock! Knock!" Rachel was startled when she heard the knock on the door, and hurriedly sat up, "Come in." "Manager Lewis, this is the scheme you want, and I''ve modified it." "Good job. Put it on the table, I''ll read it tonight." Her subordinate smiled, "Then I¡¯ll... get off work first, shall I?" Seeing her gingerliness, Rachel chuckled and raised her eyebrows, ¡°DO you want to work overtime?¡± ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± The girl vigorously shook her head and hastily run away, as if she feared that Rachel would change her mind. However, she abruptly stopped at the door, turned around and winked at her ambiguously, ¡°A hunk downstairs seems to be waiting for you.¡± Finishing the words, she left quickly. Rachel was dumbfounded. A hunk? She walked to the window and looked down. Before she could see clearly, the phone behind her rang. It was a little dark outside, she tried hard to observe yet discovered nothing. So she gave up and turned around to pick up the phone. "Hi, Osmond." "Rach, do you have extra work tonight?" "No. I¡¯ll leave soon." "Well,e downstairs. I¡¯m waiting for you here." Osmond¡¯s voice was quite gentle and melodious. Rachel was taken aback, "So it was you. Why did youe here today?" "Monica wants to see you. I think we haven''t met for a long time, so I brought her here since I get off work early today." Osmond paused and then asked, "Do you¡­ have an appointment tonight?" "I''m free tonight, and I miss Monica too. Wait a minute, I¡¯lle soon." She chuckled and replied as she was gathering up the documents. "Ok, see youter." A few minutester, when Rachel went downstairs, Monica in the car smiled when she saw her. Then this chubby little girl ran towards her in joy. "Monica, Auntie misses you so much." Rachel picked up Monica and kissed her on her chubby, soft cheek. Monica didn''t say anything. She simply rubbed her clothes obediently with her face. A warm smile gradually blossomed on Osmond¡¯s handsome face when he saw the scene, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± "Let''s go!" Rachel smiled and picked up Monica, and then walked towards the car. A colleague who was walking out of thepany happened to see the scene ¨C a luxurious car, a hunk, a beauty, and a cute girl. What a harmoniousbination! Her eyes lit up and then she said enviously, ¡°Manager Lewis, your daughter is so cute and your husband is so handsome. I guess you¡¯re the happiest woman in the world.¡± Almost everyone in thepany knew that she was married, but they had never met Keh, and few knew that she was divorced. Rachel felt embarrassed and exined, "You mistook it. This¡¯s my friend and his daughter." The colleague was also taken aback. She looked at Osmond and smiled in embarrassment and apology, "Sorry, sorry..." Osmond shook his head gently, "It doesn¡¯t matter." Then he looked at Rachel and opened the car door for her, "Let''s go." "Okay." Rachel intended to say goodbye to her colleague, but she caught a glimpse of her meaningful expression. Her heart missed one beat. She then got into the car without saying anything. ¡°Maybe tomorrow in thepany, there will be rumors that I¡¯ve cheated my husband or I was flirting with a married man.¡± Rachel thought to herself.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 34: I Called You Several Times, but You Didn’t Reply. Chapter 34: I Called You Several Times, but You Didn¡¯t Reply. Originally, Rachel nned to eat with Osmond outside, but on their way to the restaurant, her mom called him and asked when she wille back. But when Rachel told her that she will have dinner with Osmond and Monica, she was delighted and asked her to bring them back to have dinner together. Rachel of course knew what Theresa was scheming. She wanted to refuse, but due to the presence of the two, she couldn¡¯t say out the refusing words and had to bring them home. Osmond then headed to the kitchen to help her. Rachel stood awkwardly in the living room, rubbing her forehead helplessly. As a pregnant woman, she might not be invited to help them cook the meal, so she¡¯d better wait in the living room. But she somehow felt embarrassed. She promised him to consider about marrying him; however, it had been a long time and she still couldn¡¯t make a choice. She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if she fell for Osmond or even married him. Just as she was lost in thoughts, Monica, who stayed by her side, tugged at her clothes. Rachel turned around and looked at her tenderly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Monica?¡± Monica blinked her big eyes, pressed her lips and then pointed at the TV. Rachel smiled, tilting her head, ¡°You want to watch cartoons, right?¡± Before Rachel gave him a yes nod, she had picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. She then picked her up into her arms, ¡°Auntie will watch it together with you.¡± Now that she couldn¡¯t make a decision, she decided to watch cartoons to rx herself. When Osmond came out of the kitchen and walked towards the living room carrying the tes, he saw Rachel and Monica cuddling on the sofa and watching the TV with identical expressions on their faces. He paused and looked at Rachel more affectionally, as surges of warmth well up in his heart. When all the dishes were served on the table, the two were still watching TV whole-heartedly. Theresa shook her head and smiled helplessly. Just as she was about to call them loudly, Osmond chuckled, ¡°Auntie, you may frighten them. I¡¯lle and remind them.¡± Rachel, not knowing whether she was lost in thoughts or was immersed in the cartoon, didn¡¯t notice Osmond¡¯s approach. She suddenly felt that there was a warm puff in her ear, ¡°Rach, the meal is ready.¡± His gentle voice sneaked into her ears like a soft spring wind carrying the fresh smell. "Huh?" Rachel was taken aback and subconsciously followed the voice. A puff of warm breath brushed across her cheeks and a handsome face suddenly appeared. He was so close to her that the end of her nose almost touched his face. Her face became a tad pale and she moved backward in panic, stammering, ¡°Os¡­ Osmond, what are you doing?¡± Her cheeks flushed red uncontrobly. She wondered whether she was shy, but she didn''t feel any elerated heartbeats. Instead, when she looked into his affectional eyes, she felt quite embarrassed and just hoped to dig a hole on the ground to hide herself. Osmond smiled as if he didn¡¯t think his actions just now was quite impolite, ¡°The meal is ready.¡± "..."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But was it necessary to be so close? Seeming to read and understand her expression, Osmond stood up and gave her a brighter smile, and then exined innocently, ¡°I called you several times, but you didn¡¯t reply.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression alternated between red and pale. She then casually handed her the Monica in her arms and said awkwardly, ¡°Wipe her hands. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡± After finishing the words, she hurried towards the bathroom as if she was running away from a monster. After the meal, Monica kept asking her to watch cartoons again. However, fearing that Osmond would act in that way again, Rachel dared not to agree. She found a picture book and asked Monica to y on the carpet by herself. She then chatted with Osmond. What she was thinking was that it would be so embarrassing if she ignored him. ¡°It has been so long. Have Monica ever missed her mother?¡± Rachel was a bit curious. There was no expressional change on Osmond''s face. He stated tly, "She had no time to take care of Monica after giving birth to her, so they were naturally distant. Monica is just intimate to me.¡± Chapter 35: Feelings Can’t Be Forced Chapter 35: Feelings Can¡¯t Be Forced Before Rachel could say a word, he looked up at her and chuckled, ¡°She also likes you now.¡± Rachel stunned and suddenly felt awkward. She turned to look at Monica, pretending that she didn''t understand the connotations in his words, "I also like Monica very much and sincerely hoped her autism would be cured. If mypany is useful, I would like to apany her more.¡± "Rach, thank you." Osmond shot her an affectional look. Rachel smiled stiffly, "Osmond, no need to thank me. We made an agreement before. You¡¯ve done me many favors and I think taking care of Monica is something what I should do. And I sincerely like her and hope her be healthy." Nothing is more important than Monica. No matter what the rtionship was between them two, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to Monica. Osmond looked at her, his lips moving and closing for several times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled. From N?velDrama.Org. The two exchanged banters for a while. Feeling that it waste, Osmond stood up, ¡°I and Monica will go back first. Have a good rest.¡± Rachel also slowly stood up, "Well, I will see you off." Osmond smiled and shifted his gaze to the little girl on the ground, "Monica, let¡¯se back." Monica was immersed in the picture book and finally looked up at Osmond who had called her several times. A few secondster, she slowly shook her head blinking her watery eyes. Osmond froze, "Why are you shaking your head? You don''t want to leave?" Monica looked at him and then at Rachel, then nodded slightly. Osmond was amused. He walked over and picked her up, "But it''s toote, we should go home so that Auntie can go for sleep. Hmm, we can visit heter, is that okay?" Monica shook her head vigorously nestling in his arms, a trace of grievance creeping onto her chubby face. She tugged at Rachel¡¯s sleeve and pouted. "Don''t cry..." Osmond was a bit helpless. He rubbed her head, coaxing softly, "You like the picture book right? You can take it and read it on the way home.¡± Rachel smiled and pinched her chubby face, ¡°Auntie will gift you the picture book.¡± Osmond nodded at her, ¡°Stop here, we¡¯ll go first. And have a good rest.¡± Rachel sent the two to the door. Just as she was about to say goodbye to Monica, who bent her head on Osmond¡¯s shoulder, Monica suddenly cried quietly with big tears falling down her cheeks. Rachel was startled, ¡°Osmond.¡± Osmond turned to look at Monica and frowned, ¡°Monica, are you ufortable?¡± Since she seldom spoke, they could figure out what was wrong with her. Unable to bear to see Monica crying quietly, Rachel walked over and took her into her arms, ¡°Let her stay in my house tonight. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°Oh. You¡¯re pregnant and have to work tomorrow. I won¡¯t allow her to bother you. I¡¯ll take her back and coax her at home.¡± Rachel gently patted Monica¡¯s back and smiled at Osmond, ¡°Not a big deal. My mom can also help me. She¡¯s experienced in coaxing children.¡± Osmond rubbed his eyebrows and said helplessly, ¡°Ah, this stubborn girl.¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows and bantered, ¡°Oh are you jealous at me? Let her stay here for one night, and I¡¯ll return her to you tomorrow morning.¡± It was understandable that he could not bear to part Monica since he had been with Monica since her birth. If she were him, she would also feel it unbearable. ¡°All right, please take care of her tonight. I¡¯lle to pick her up when I go to work tomorrow morning.¡± Rachel nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Give us a bell if she keeps crying and messing up.¡± "Okay." The two chatted for a while at the door, and Osmond left. Knowing that Monica will stay here tonight, Theresa was quite delighted. It would be livelier with a child in the house. She didn¡¯t say anything, but Rachel can read her feelings from her facial expressions. When she came out of the bathroom after washing, Monica had been asleep in Theresa''s arms. "Look, Monica is so cute. But what a pity that she cannot speak." Rachel, in her pajamas, stood by the sofa and nced down. Not knowing what she was thinking, she just murmured, "She''s still young and it will be cured one day." Theresa raised her head to study her carefully. After a long while, she spoke in a serious tone, ¡°You can consider about Osmond. I think he¡¯s a good man to live with. He¡¯s gentle and considerate and can make a bnce between his career and family.¡± Rachel stayed silent for a few moments. She then sat down and leaned on her shoulder, whispering, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m considering about it. But you should know that feelings cannot be forced. Just don¡¯t interfere in it.¡± Theresa froze, and then pouted weakly, "I didn''t intervene. I just asked him to have dinner with us. He has helped us several times and we cannot thank him merely by words. Plus, feelings can be cultivated. You have no bad feelings for him and he seems to like you.¡± Anyway, she felt that Osmond was the most suitable candidate for her daughter and feared that Rachel would miss the opportunity and regret in the future. Rachel looked up at her and spoke expressionlessly, ¡°I had cultivated feelings with Keh for three years and there was no result. Keh had no bad feelings for me and I liked him, but we divorced in the end. What if I marry Osmond and divorce again?¡± Theresa was choked. Fearing that she would think wildly when she was at home alone, Rachel didn''t dare to say more. She told her to go to bed early and carried Monica to the bedroom. Lying on bed, she sent Osmond a message. Just as she was about to turn off her phone and go to sleep, she received a phone call. She was startled fearing that the ringing might wake Monica up, and hastily answered the call without noticing who the caller was. "Hello." "Not asleep yet?" Rachel''s expression changed slightly when she heard the familiar voice, "What¡­ what''s the matter?" Since they met in the courtst time, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for about a month. She thought that he had gotten the right idea and would not contact her anymore. Hearing her deliberately lowered voice, Keh frowned, ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± Rachel sat up and tucked the corner of the quilt for Monica, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can speak freely. It¡¯s sote and I gotta sleep.¡± Hearing her words, Keh on the other end of the phone subconsciously pictured a scene in his mind. She was going to sleep soon but there was the other person by her side. She lowered her voice fearing that it would wake the person up, so that person must be asleep and they were in the same room? Although he didn''t know why he had so much spection, he was clear that his mind was in turmoil. It seemed as if his heart was stung by needle ¨C it was neither painful nor itchy, but it made him ufortable. "Keh Shawn, are you still there? What''s the matter?" Rachel frowned as Keh had stayed silent for a long while. She frowned and thought there might be a bad reception, so she checked the screen yet found nothing unusual. "Keh Sh..." As she was calling him the second time, the call was suddenly hung up, Rachel stunned and stared at the phone for a long time, baffled. Could it be that he called the wrong person? Chapter 36: How Could She Forget Him That Easily? Chapter 36: How Could She Forget Him That Easily? There were only breathing sounds in the room. Sitting there still for several minutes, Rachel didn¡¯t receive any phone call. In the end, she gritted her teeth and turned her phone off, before going to bed. Wondering if she felt disappointed, Rachel didn¡¯t feel sleepy for a while. She tossed and turned on the bed; even her ears were sensitive enough to honking sounds from themunity gate clearly. That jackass! Rachel scolded the man inwardly several times. Hugging Monica, she shut her eyes and forced herself to sleep. ¡­¡­ The next morning, Theresa was stunned for a while at the sight of Rachel. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Did Monica wake upst night?¡± Rachel scratched her hair, drowsy, and shook her head. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. I slept well¡­¡± If it weren¡¯t for that bastard¡¯s call, she would have had a sound sleep. It was fine that he called her. But why on earth did he keep silent for a long time? As a result, she woke up again and again, with his face lingering in her mind. Alright, she admitted that she still cared about him. How could she forget him, a man she loved for three years, that easily? ¡°So your eyes are swollen after having double-eyelid surgery in your dream?¡± Theresa busted her lie coldly. ¡°...¡± Rachel was chocked by her words and fled back to her bedroom. ¡°Monica is awake. I need to dress her up.¡± After breakfast, Rachel used a warm towel to make the swelling down. Then she put on light makeup and looked better. Checking the time, she was about to call Osmond, but he called her first. ¡°Hello, Osmond, are you on the way?¡± Osmond apologized on the phone, ¡°Rach, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have time to inform you earlier. At five o¡¯clock, I received an emergency call. I¡¯ve left N City. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon. But I¡¯ve asked a servant to pick Monica upter.¡± Rachel was stunned. ¡°A servant? Don¡¯t you hire a servant?¡± He had told her that several servants he hired were bitten by Monica, and he didn¡¯t dare to hire one anymore. Thus he had to take Monica with him all the time. ¡°She¡¯s thest one. I asked her to help me for another half a day.¡± Rachel kept silent, while Theresa frowned as soon as she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. Since you¡¯ve fired her, how can you trust her and let her take care of the child? Well, if you¡¯re busy, I can help you take care of her. I¡¯m avable.¡± She nced at Monica. Rachel also felt it was a bad idea. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let my mon take care of her. You can pick her up in the afternoon. If the servant is bitten by Monica again, you¡¯ll be in trouble again.¡± Osmond was silent for a while and then hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you. Monica can¡¯t talk. It¡¯s hard to take care of her.¡± Rachel suddenly remembered Monica had autism. She wouldn¡¯t talk, and it was hard for others to understand her. Afraid that Theresa couldn¡¯t handle it alone, Rachel pondered for a while and suggested, ¡°Or¡­ I take her to mypany. I have a private office. She¡¯s well-behaved by my side, not crying or making trouble. You can directlye to mypany and pick her up in the afternoon.¡± ¡°But you¡­¡± In order to avoid his hesitation, Rachel chuckled, ¡°Osmond, I¡¯m running out of time. I have to dress up and go to work first. See you around.¡± Then Rachel hung up the phone. She squeezed the girl¡¯s face and asked with a smile, ¡°Can you follow me today?¡± Theresa looked at her anxiously. ¡°Will your leader say anything, if you take the kid to thepany?¡± Dressing Monica up, Rachel said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to themter. I¡¯ll worry if you¡¯re alone with her.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Theresa regarded her belly. Rachel was like going out with three kids. She looked up and smiled at her happily. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be careful.¡± ¡­¡­ In the Vantage Inc., the colleagues all widened their eyes in shock, watching her take an adorable child in. ¡°Rachel, this¡­ this is your daughter?¡± ¡°How adorable she is! Come. Let me hug you.¡± ¡°Manager Yvonne, do, do I need to give her a red envelope?¡± ¡°¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Rachel looked at the approaching ws, silent for a few seconds. Then she embraced the child and red at others. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her. She has autism, afraid of strangers. Well, she¡¯s my friend¡¯s child. He¡¯s busy, so I help him take care of her today.¡± They were stunned and soon calmed down. ¡°I see. Rachel, if you¡¯re not avable, we can help you.¡± Someone grinned. ¡°I have a lot of snacks. Later I¡¯ll bring them to her.¡± ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t let her eat junk food. Rachel, I can watch cartoons with her.¡± Rachel was frozen. Why did her subordinates love fooling around? They weren¡¯t so fervent before. ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you for her. But don¡¯t get closer. Otherwise, she will bite you.¡± Rachel waved her hand and reminded them before taking Monica to her office. Chapter 37: Guilty Chapter 37: Guilty After a while, Mr. Johnson called her through the internal line. Rachel stared at Monica, who was quiet on the sofa, moved over, and squatted down. She asked softly, ¡°I¡¯m going. Do you want to stay here or go out with me?¡± Monica blinked, crawled off the sofa, and tugged at her shirt. Rachel chortled and stroked her head. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Holding her small hand, Rachel went to the CEO¡¯s office. Mr. Johnson looked at her curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Sorry. Mr. Johnson, she¡¯s a child of my friend¡­¡± Rachel exined it again. Mr. Johnson nodded and let her sit down. ¡°The branch of Dragon Age has basically set up. It¡¯ll put into operation soon. Besides, the representatives wille to visit in a while. You¡¯re the host.¡± Rachel was taken aback. So soon? She paused for a moment and then asked indifferently, ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Shouldn¡¯t the CEOe to visit in person for a branch? Mr. Johnson chuckled. ¡°Probably they¡¯re some department managers. That¡¯s why I let you go. If it¡¯s a big figure, I¡¯ll greet him personally. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just invite them for lunch.¡± Lunch? So it was a social meal. It would be fine if there were a few people. If not, she must drink. However, a child was with her. ¡°Mr. Johnson¡­ You know¡­¡± Rachel looked at Monica awkwardly and suggested, ¡°Or¡­ May I let other staff host a meal?¡± Mr. Johnson looked at her and then the quiet girl. He thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay. Treat them well. Don¡¯t slight them.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel exhaled slightly. Then she asked, smiling, ¡°When will theye?¡± Mr. Johnson turned around to look outside and replied calmly, ¡°They may be on the way. It won¡¯t take long. They¡¯re just on the opposite side.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel stiffened, confused. She thought she must have misheard and stared at Mr. Johnson nkly. ¡°You, you mean they¡¯re¡­ where? On the opposite side?¡± She slowly turned around to look at the opposite building, her heart thumping. Their branch was right opposite to her? Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t sense her weird behavior. Moreover, he stepped toward the window with a smile and pointed at the same floor in the opposite building. ¡°What a coincidence! Their branch is on the same floor as us, right opposite to us. Probably we can see them from here. Unfortunately, I¡¯m nearsighted.¡± Rachel caught his gaze with aplicated look. Her smile didn¡¯t touch her eyes. Did Keh do it, intentionally or unintentionally? Last night, he called because of it? ¡°Anyway, serve them well.¡± Mr. Johnson waved her away. ¡°Copy that.¡± Rachel recovered her calmness and took Monica away. Back to the office, Rachel stood in front of the window and stared at the opposite building, absent- minded. Suddenly, the curtains of the building facing her office were rolled up slowly. A slender silhouette was Regaining her consciousness, Rachel blinked heavily and bit her lips subconsciously, after making sure that he wasn¡¯t an illusion. It was certain that the man did it deliberately now. Keh stood still in the distance, putting his hands into his pockets in an elegant and domineering way. His expression was a bit unreadable. But she was sure that he was regarding her, as if he had already known where her office was. The more Rachel thought, the more panicked she was. Picking up the phone, she called him without hesitation. It rang for a few seconds. She could see clearly from afar that the man took out the phone from his pocket and ced it to his ear, still facing her direction. ¡°Hello.¡± A low, solemn voice came. ¡°Keh Shawn, what do you mean?¡± Rachel bellowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know what I mean. Why did you set up your branch here? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a fucking coincidence.¡± Hearing hernguage, Keh frowned but said nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, but a wise choice. Thanks to myst visit to yourpany, I found this ce, nice location, good environment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel chocked and gnashed, ¡°Keh Shawn, what on earth do you want from me? We¡¯re divorced. Can you stop disturbing my peaceful life?¡± There was dead silence for a while. A low, hoarse chortle came. ¡°Since I¡¯m your ex-husband, you think I do everything with intentions. Rachel, are you too narcissistic or¡­ guilty?¡± He emphasized thest word. His hoarse,pelling voice made her heart pounding. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. If Keh was here, he must see her terrible expression. Clenching the phone, Rachel gritted her teeth and kept silent for a while. When she cooled down, she snapped, ¡°Remember. You said you don¡¯t have any intention.¡± Then she hung up the phone before he responded, ring at the opposite side, and then left. Keh, who was standing by the window opposite, put down his phone and regarded her with dark and unfathomable eyes. Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door. Sabrina walked in. ¡°Ken, your mom called. She let us go back for dinner.¡± The man didn¡¯t turn around, replying indifferently, ¡°I have something to do at noon. Tell her, I¡¯ll go back at night.¡± The woman changed her look slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No. You can go now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Staring at him, Sabrina had known the answer and felt ufortable suddenly. The Vantage Inc. was on the opposite. Did he want to see that woman? She clutched her fists with a glimmer of weirdness in her drooping eyes. Saying nothing, she nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± ¡­¡­ Rachel sat in front of theputer and recalled what happened just now in a state of confusion. Suddenly, someone dragged her shirt. Startled, Rachel bent her head. Monica rushed over suddenly and stared at her, as if there was an emergency. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she said gently. The girl pursed her mouth, frowned, and reached out to take off her trousers with an ufortable expression. Observing her behavior, Rachel was confused but reacted quickly. ¡°Do you want to pee?¡± She shook her head. Rachel was stunned. Then she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Poo-poo?¡± The girl finally nodded nkly. Rachel was amused. She carried the girl and darted to the bathroom. When she was waiting inside, the front desk staff suddenly called Rachel. ¡°Manager Yvonne, the representatives of Dragon Age are here.¡± Chapter 38: She’s Shy with Other Strangers Chapter 38: She¡¯s Shy with Other Strangers Rachel changed her expression slightly. ¡°Now? Downstairs?¡± She had informed the staff to report their appearances in advance. But they came sooner than she expected. ncing at the little girl on the toilet, Rachel asked on the phone, ¡°How many people are there?¡± Keh wouldn¡¯t be there, right? ¡°Three.¡± Three? Rachel bit her lower lip and whispered, ¡°Larry, is there a young man in a gray, gray suit, um, who is very hot but impassive?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure it was gray or ck, since they were far away before. Larry fathomed for a while and replied in a low voice, ¡°Manager Yvonne, I don¡¯t think there isn¡¯t the one you mentioned. They three are in.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel heaved a sigh of relief, answering briskly, ¡°Okay, let theme up first.¡± Putting away the phone, Rachel waited for Monica a few minutes before cleaning up and leaving. ¡°Are you hungry? Take this.¡± Passing by the break room, Rachel handed the girl a bag of snacks. At the same time, several men approached from the direction of the opposite elevator. ¡°Are you from the Dragon Age?¡± She moved forward. ¡°Yes, Hello, Manager Yvonne?¡± Rachel reached out politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rachel from the Vantage Inc.¡± They saw Monica and smiled politely. ¡°This is your daughter? She¡¯s adorable.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t rify it, just smiling apologetically. ¡°Sorry. Adults are not at home today, so I took her here. She¡¯s well-behaved and won¡¯t bother us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not easy to have a child.¡± They all understood and nodded. Without too much chitchat, Rachel led them to the conference room for cooperation. She had been working for a few years. It was a piece of cake for her to handle guests. It was at noon when the whole process was over. By tacit agreement, the host should offer a meal. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. Shall we go down for a meal? We¡¯ll continue the discussion in the afternoon.¡± They exchanged nces and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel immediately turned to the assistant who was following her. ¡°Magi, call the restaurant and book a private room. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Manager Yvonne, don¡¯t bother. Actually, we found a decent restaurant when we got around this morning. Shall we take the lead?¡± One representative cut in with a smile. ¡°Yeah, yeah, anyway, we all work in this neighborhood. We can help each other.¡± Rachel hesitated for a while and then smiled. ¡°Okay, you go first. I need to grab my things.¡± ¡°OK.¡± When they left, Magi looked at Monica and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rachel, do you have to go?¡± Rachel sighed. ¡°They¡¯ve made it clear. If I don¡¯t go, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impolite?¡± ¡°But the girl¡­ Or let our colleague look after her for a while?¡± Magi grinned. Rachel rubbed Monica¡¯s head. ¡°Except for her dad and me, she¡¯s shy with other strangers.¡± Then she nced at him and curled her lips. ¡°I think you¡¯re young and energetic. If you¡¯re really considerate, take some wine for me.¡± They didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. And she couldn¡¯t find an excuse not to drink on this asion. Magi stood straight and smiled formally. ¡°Yes, Rachel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 39: Mr. Kenneth Will Understand When Becoming a Father Chapter 39: Mr. Keh Will Understand When Bing a Father Rachel and Magi followed the representatives to the restaurant. Social meals were a necessity for Rachel; thus she was basically familiar with the nearby restaurants. This one was not an exception. Ordering a separate room, Rachel invited them to seat while hugging Monica and then passed them the menu. ¡°This restaurant isn¡¯t bad. Order whatever you like.¡± She smiled politely. ¡°Oh, manager Yvonne, that¡¯s very nice.¡± They chuckled. Putting on a smile, Rachelined inwardly. You¡¯re the King. Can¡¯t I be nice? Mr. Johnson spent a lot of money tond the Dragon Age¡¯s trust. Now they were in close proximity to each other. Weren¡¯t there several meals every month? Rachel decided to tell Mr. Johnson that she wouldn¡¯t be in charge of the Dragon Age affairster. From N?velDrama.Org. Besides a full table of dishes, they also ordered two bottles of high-end red wine. Magi hurried to fill the sses. When they were about to toast, someone¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Excuse me. I need to answer it. You guys dig in.¡± He nced at the contact name, smiled, and rushed out. ¡°Manager Yvonne,e, toast to you.¡± Another one raised the ss to her politely. Rachel kept smiling. Taking up the ss, she clinked his ss gently. ¡°Cheers! I hope we can work well together.¡± Rachel took a sip. When the icy liquid ran through her throat, she shivered slightly and drank it all with a frown. Magi didn¡¯t notice it, pouring her another ss of wine again. Rachel peeked at him, pursed her lips in silence, and then turned around to serve food for Monica. Two minutester, the person who went out for a call pushed the door open and talked suddenly, ¡°Mr. Keh eats next door to us.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyelids thumped subconsciously. That man was like a haunting ghost. Hearing that their CEO was nearby, the representatives scooted up and shouted in surprise, ¡°Next door? Did you see him?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw him. Shall we go over?¡± ¡°Of course, we must go. Come on. Let¡¯s greet him.¡± Rachel cursed inwardly. She really wanted to reject it, since he wasn¡¯t her boss. But it was obviously impossible. If Mr. Johnson was here, he must have rushed over eagerly. How could she stay here? Reluctant though she was, Rachel still stood up with a fake smile. ¡°Since Mr. Keh is here, I¡¯d like to go with you.¡± Thus, they scurried to the next room without eating too much. When they entered the next room, Rachel felt ridiculous again. There were only two men, but they upied such arge room. Rich, huh? The other man, who was at the same age as Keh, dressed casually and looked clean, neither an elite nor a normal employee. ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± At the sight of their CEO, the representatives behaved like a son, greeting solicitously. ¡°Yes, why are you here?¡± Keh asked, as if he knew nothing, deadpan. ¡°We visited the Vantage Inc. in the morning and happened to eat here,¡± one exined. Then showing Rachel who was behind him, he introduced, ¡°Mr. Keh, this is Manager Yvonne from the Vantage Inc.¡± Rachel kept covering her existence, not expecting that she would be introduced. Face stiffening, she hugged the child tightly and nodded to him. ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± The man regarded her calmly, impassive. He nced at the girl in her arms and chortled. ¡°Manager Yvonne, you take a child to work? It¡¯s hard for you.¡± Rachel was startled. Apparently, he didn¡¯t praise her but mock. Then she curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s all for the child, not hard at all. Mr. Keh, you¡¯ll understand when you be a father.¡± The man clouded his eyes. The representatives immediately joked, ¡°It will take several years for Mr. Keh to be a father. He is a workaholic, not having time to find a girlfriend at all.¡± Rachel curled her lips and stared at the man. She joked with a hint of irony, ¡°Outstanding as he is, Mr. Keh doesn¡¯t need to worry at all. Those who want to marry him and give him a child can line up from N City to J City.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He is Mr. Perfect for many girls. I wonder what kind ofdy he deserves.¡± Keh furrowed and interrupted them coldly, ¡°Enough. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat together. My treat.¡± Naturally, the managers didn¡¯t dare to refuse and sat down with a smile. Rachel stood there, embarrassed. If she rejected it, it would bring shame to herpany; if not, it must be an awful meal. But it was a momentary struggle. She chose thetter wisely. Rachel waved at Magi and ordered, ¡°Cancel the orders. If not allowed, pack the food.¡± She couldn¡¯t waste the money. ¡°Yes.¡± After Magi rushed out, Rachel sat down with Monica. Luckily, it was a huge round table. She didn¡¯t have to sit next to them. However, she sat next to a man before she realized. The man kept silent, after they joined the meal. But he kept staring at them with attractive eyes. asionally, he peeked at her with a hint of amusement, which made her sick. ¡°Miss Rachel, I¡¯m Geoffrey Carter, Keh¡¯s best friend,¡± he finally talked with a mellifluous voice. Rachel was frozen. He mentioned Keh and emphasized ¡°best friend¡± in front of her. Did he know their rtionship? ¡°H¡­ Hi.¡± She observed him tentatively, but he winked wickedly. Rachel was sure that he knew her. Keh stared at her intensely and then Monica a few secondster. The girl slept with herst night? ¡°I¡¯ve agreed with Osmond to consider marrying him.¡± Her word echoed in his mind suddenly. Keh gripped the cup more firmly. So Rachel was adjusting to being a stepmother? ¡°Mr. Keh? Mr. Keh?¡± Looking at his absent-minded look, the man next to him addressed twice curiously. Keh nced at the man coldly. The man scurried to pick up the ss in his hand. ¡°Mr. Keh, I¡¯d like to propose a toast.¡± Except for Geoffrey, the rest all needed to toast because of his move. Rachel raised her ss and toasted with them reluctantly. Chapter 40: Companionship Can Cultivate Love Chapter 40: Companionship Can Cultivate Love Keh didn¡¯t move. He picked up the chopsticks again with a frown and said oppressively, ¡°You need to work in the afternoon. You can drink at night if you want.¡± Except for Rachel, they were stunned and stared at his full ss of wine together. Then they swallowed, put down the wine, and nodded. ¡°Mr. Keh, you¡¯re right. We don¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s eat. The food is delicious.¡± Rachel was relieved, not having to drink. Then she put the ss far away and ate silently. Geoffrey gazed at them with a wider smile. After a while, Rachel¡¯s phone rang suddenly. ¡°Excuse me.¡± She took out her phone. It was from Osmond. He probably missed Monica. Thus she looked up, smiled, and answered it directly. ¡°Hi, Osmond.¡± Keh heard her sudden soft voice and peeked at her subconsciously. ¡°Rach, have you had lunch?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking lunch.¡± Rachel bent her head and wiped Monica¡¯s mouth naturally. ¡°How¡¯s Monica? Did she cry?¡± Rachel chortled. ¡°No, she¡¯s well-behaved. She¡¯s eating now. Do you want to say anything to her?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way to yourpany,¡± he said gently, ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to look after her than to work.¡± Sheughed. ¡°Osmond, I got to go. Talkter when you arrive.¡± ¡°OK.¡± She made the phone call in a whisper, not interrupting the meal. They were eating and chatting. But when she ended the call and looked up, Rachel caught his dark eyes, her heartbeat elerating. ¡°Miss Rachel, are you affectionate with the child¡¯s father?¡± It was a question from Geoffrey. Apparently, the child¡¯s father didn¡¯t mean her husband. Others didn¡¯tprehend his hidden meaning, but Rachel did. The man seemed to know her divorce from Keh. Rachel was curious when Keh became a gossip. He did share it with his friend. Drooping her eyes, Rachel chortled. ¡°If we¡¯re not affectionate, why do we choose to be together? A marriage without love is doomed to an end, right?¡± Of course, Geoffrey understood her subtext. He arched his eyebrow, nced at Keh, and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. A couple may not be in love at first, but they can be into each other after sleeping together for a long time. Isn¡¯t there a saying¡­ thatpanionship can cultivate love? You never know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t expect him to be so blunt. Would Keh fall for her because ofpanionship? That¡¯s hrious. They met once a week at most. During three years of their marriage, they met a few times. He didn¡¯t even know her. How could they create love? Rachel looked up at the man and asked suddenly, ¡°Mr. Geoffrey, are you married?¡± Geoffrey was taken aback. ¡°Um, no.¡± Rachel stared at him without surprise and smiled. ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t think of marriage with your love view.¡± Geoffrey was speechless. Keh heard the whole conversation, deadpan. After the meal, the managers intended to visit the Vantage Inc. again, but were sent back by Keh. Rachel felt inexplicable, but not interested in exploring it. She stood in front of the restaurant and said, ¡°Mr. Keh, Mr. Geoffrey, thank you for the meal. I have to go back to work. Good day.¡± Magi took tworge packages of food, standing next to them. Keh stared at her calmly. ¡°Courtesy on one side onlysts not long. You invited us in the morning. As a return, pleasee and visit us in the afternoon. Since we¡¯re neighbors, we ought to help each other in the following days.¡± Rachel scowled slightly and forced a smile. ¡°Then I go back and inform Mr. Johnson. He will arrange it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Isn¡¯t manager Yvonne not free now?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes jerked, desperate to scold him. That asshole meant it, didn¡¯t he? Was it fun to make a fool of her? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kehughed again. ¡°If manager Yvonne really wants to go through the process, I can call Mr. Johnson now.¡± Rachel red at him and gnashed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I also want to visit yourpany.¡± Even if he called, Mr. Johnson would let her go. Taking a deep breath, Rachel cooled down. She turned around and talked to Magi, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯m going to visit theirpany. By the way, let them enjoy the food, and tell them it¡¯s on Mr. Keh.¡± Although she spent a lot of money on the food, it was still low-end. If it was said to be Keh¡¯s treat, they would think he was mean. Naturally, Magi didn¡¯t know her intention and left. When he disappeared, Rachel scowled immediately and red at him. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny?¡± Before Keh reacted, a sudden chuckle broke the atmosphere. Geoffrey was delighted, looking at her. ¡°Miss Rachel, you must be tired of suppressing your temper.¡± It was the first time that he had seen ady change her face so swiftly. Rachel darkened her face and sneered, ¡°Mr. Geoffrey, aren¡¯t you exhausted from acting? What a pity. You could have been the best actor in history.¡± She finally realized he was a yboy, either a rich boy or a rogue. ¡°You think I¡¯m making a fool of you. But I think you¡¯re hiding something.¡± Keh peeked at her impassively andughed meaningfully. ¡°Probably only the guilty people will take everything wrong.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel choked and moved her mouth. But she didn¡¯t dare to argue. Otherwise, he would talk about the baby in her belly again. He was right. The reason why she was irritated wasrgely that she was hiding something. She wasn¡¯t a liar. Sensing her sudden concession, the man walked toward his car, emotionless. A devilish smile appeared on Geoffrey¡¯s face. He reminded her, ¡°Miss Rachel, let¡¯s go.¡± Rachel bit her lips and red at them. After a while, she took Monica toward the car with frustration. In the branch of the Dragon Age, Rachel no longer hid her enraged expression. Anyway, no one knew her here. Rachel used to be rational, but now she was in exasperation because of Keh. ¡°Ken, you¡¯re back.¡± At the sight of the man, Sabrina was delighted, rushing over. But when she saw Rachel, her smile stiffened suddenly. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Rachel, why are you here?¡± Geoffrey curled his lips. ¡°Am I invisible?¡± Chapter 41: Getting a Personal Revenge on a Professional Setting Chapter 41: Getting a Personal Revenge on a Professional Setting ¡°Geoffrey.¡± Sabrina regained herposure very quickly as she nodded at him politely. Keh peeked at her and said, ¡°Show Geoffrey around.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sabrina shot a nce at Rachel and said, ¡°What about you guys?¡± ¡°Sabrina, I can see that the decorations here are very tasteful, please brief me on them, once I get back I n to renovate my shabby ce.¡± Geoffrey interrupted her abruptly while scanning his surroundings. His hands were buried in his pockets as he gave out azy vibe. Sabrina bit her lips while trying to curb her dissatisfaction. She could only nod reluctantly, ¡°Alright, Geoffrey, follow me.¡± As Rachel was still staring at them, a male voice sounded by her ears, ¡°Follow me.¡± She hesitated for a second but immediately pulled along Monica and followed him. In the president¡¯s office, the newly renovated room had white and grey colour theme, and the whole ce was exuding a mature aura, not to mention it was chic and spacious. She turned her head andid eyes on the ceiling-to-floor window subconsciously. The office space in the building directly opposite here was her own office. Although this was just a subsidiarypany and he didn''t came here always, when she imagined herself sitting opposite him, a weird feeling crept up onto her. ¡°Give me that.¡± Amidst her absent-mindedness, a sound very nearby suddenly broke the silence. She was mildly surprised as she came back to her senses. She saw the man opposite her stretching out his hand at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She took a step back automatically. ¡°Are you going to continue carrying her like that? Even if you¡¯re fine she is probably feeling ufortable sleeping like that.¡± The man¡¯s brows did not show any changes as he carried with him the sleeping Monica directly from her arms. He walked to the sofa and carefullyid down the child, and took off his jacket to act as a nket covering her. His movements were strangely natural, elegant and gentle, and this sight caused Rachel to suddenly feel a searing sensation behind her ears. This whole ordeal had made her look like an unreasonable woman. ¡°There won¡¯t be anybodying here. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a seat and have some rest.¡± He didn¡¯t forget that she was still a pregnant woman and she must be exhausted entertaining those few people the whole morning. Rachel was still staring nkly at a point in space, and she didn¡¯t notice him standing beside her as the sight of his long white pants slowly registered on her field of vision. Looking at his slender figure, she inadvertently felt her face scorching again. She rubbed her nose to hide her embarrassment while staring at another direction. She steadied her voice and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t I here to visit thepany? Ifter on Mr. Johnson asks about this, do you think he will believe that I¡¯m having a serious conversation about life with Mr. Keh in the president¡¯s office?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in talking about that?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. Rachel gave him a strange look and said, ¡°Is there still any point to talk about with me?¡± ¡°About the software that yourpany is currently developing.¡± Rachel was stunned, ¡°Ah?¡± Software? A faint smile appeared at the man¡¯s lips which amplified his sexiness. He tilted his huge figure forward slightly, appearing to close the distance between him and her and asked, ¡°What do you think I am going to talk about with you?¡± An obvious red hue had dyed Rachel¡¯s face as she struggled to maintain herposure. She even began to stutter, ¡°A¡­ about the software, I¡­ I think you should talk to our research and development department, you can¡¯t ask me about that. I¡¯m not that familiar with the details.¡± ¡°Then, Manager Lewis, you appear to be not so professional to me, if you don¡¯t even know the ins and outs of your ownpany, how can we proceed with negotiations about cooperation?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel quietly swallowed a few times while looking at the handsome face in front of her eyes. She was a little annoyed, ¡°Keh, you¡¯re getting your personal revenge on this professional setting. You know very well that I¡¯m not an expert in this area, yet you are purposely putting me in a hard spot.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already the branch manager since three years ago, you can¡¯ tell me that you are not capable enough to adapt. If I¡¯m really exacting my personal revenge in the workce, I figure you wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.¡± The man mocked her mercilessly. Rachel replied without thinking, ¡°Then where will I be?¡± ¡°These are grudges between a man and a woman, how do you think we should solve this?¡± Rachel was still at a loss. The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and suddenly he held her chin, and lunged forward to kiss her. Chapter 42: He Deserves This Chapter 42: He Deserves This ¡°Ken- Keh!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and her mind became nk. The man slightly cocked his head as he approached her. Rachel felt a sudden burning sensation on her cheeks as she was about to raise her hand to push him away. ¡°No, you can¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel stared in disbelief at him. They were already divorced, how could they do this. ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t?¡± The man¡¯s dark eyes were shining with searing passion, as if they were threatening to maul her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who always wishes for this to happen?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man¡¯s words immediately caused Rachel to feel embarrassed. Her mind was in a hot mess, and she raised her palm to give him a p across his handsome face. The crisp sound reverberated across the room. Rachel was astonished. He did not dodge her. The light in Keh¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, and this pair of dark eyes were now piercing through her. Rachel trembled from the bottom of her heart and she retreated without her realizing it. She mumbled, ¡°Who¡­ who let you say that, you¡­ you deserve this.¡± Will he retaliate? The man stared at her for a few moments, but he did not act ording to her imagination. A faint smile traced his lips as he muttered in a low voice, ¡°You are right, I deserve this¡­¡± Things hade to this, and it was indeed his fault. Rachel had a strange look in her eyes as she lowered her head and bit her lips. ¡°Knock, knock!¡± At this inappropriate time, there was somebody knocking at the door from outside the room. Rachel immediately paled inposure as she turned around to fix her attire. Keh peeked at her momentarily before answering faintly, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open, and Sabrina came in with two sses of water. Her eyes immediately fell on Rachel, but Rachel¡¯s back was facing her now, hence she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Rachel. She smiled and said, ¡°Keh, water.¡± She ced a ss of water on the office desk, and headed towards Rachel. ¡°Miss Rachel, your water.¡± Rachel finally was done with fixing her attire, but she did not have time to check her lips. When she heard somebody talking to her, she pretended to be calm and epted the ss while saying, ¡°Thank Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. you.¡± Sabrina detected her swollen lips and the blush which still remained on her face. Her eyes dimmed, and her smile was frozen on her lips. While holding the tray tightly, she threw a nce at Keh and said, ¡°Keh, you should show Miss Rachel around here.¡± Without waiting for him to reply, Rachel answered right away, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sabrina.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine sharing a same space with him any longer. Sabrina showed a faint smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Keh did not say a word the whole time, and Rachel who was going to leave shot a look at Monica who was sleeping soundly on the sofa and produced a slight smile, ¡°Mr. Keh, please help me to look after the child, I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Out of the president¡¯s office, Sabrina¡¯s facial expression was instantly transformed as all traces of her previous smile disappeared. Her temperament was extremely suffocating. Rachel could obviously feel that, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it as a few of thepany¡¯s employees were heading in their direction. ¡°Good day, Sabrina.¡± Those people said their greetings at the same time, but this woman didn¡¯t even blink at them. She continued her stride in her high heels. Rachel raised her eyebrows wordlessly. When they turned a corner, Rachel smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sabrina, I think I will show myself around here, you can continue with your work.¡± When the woman turned around, her face was already dark and cold. She red at her and said, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the most shameless person I have ever known. You were divorced for so long, yet you still appear in front of him as if to make sure he never forgets you. Do you think he will consider marrying you again?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression casually became rxed, and her tone was deepened a few degrees. There was no sign of anger in her voice, ¡°What I am doing has nothing to do with you, Sabrina. If you like him and he can reciprocate your feelings, what are you in a hurry for?¡± ¡°Rachel!¡± Sabrina was momentarily stunned by her rage, but she let out a coldugh shortly, ¡°Of course he does like me, even if he doesn¡¯t like me, the only one qualified to marry him is people like me. Rachel, you¡¯re not worthy of him back then, and you¡¯re not worthy of him now too. In my opinion you¡¯re suited to be a stepmother to others, both of you will be marrying for the second time. You will make a fine pair.¡± Rachel remained undisturbed and looked at her as sheughed, ¡°I always wonder who could possibly qualified to be Mr. Keh¡¯s woman. I never thought that it would be someone like you, Sabrina, who is rude, arrogant and someone who was from a family who suddenly became rich overnight. I am humbled!¡± She really did some background research on Sabrina¡¯s family a while ago when she was bored, and she always held the perception she would be from an affluent or educated, noble family. In the end, it turned out that her father suddenly became rich because of properties business, the type that became rich overnight. She was far from being associated with a noble family. The woman¡¯s face was now reddened with anger, and she pointed at her trembling with rage, ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Rachel, even if I¡¯m a nouveau riche, I¡¯m still better than a daughter of a corrupted judge!¡± Rachel¡¯s expression slightly changed. When Sabrina saw her face, she gradually calmed down, and there was a prideful look on her face. ¡°You should just give up. You¡¯re the daughter of a corrupted judge. The Shawn family would never consider you again, not to mention Keh had never loved you. Don¡¯t stick your nose into this matter, you guys are done.¡± Keh had never loved her. Rachel somehow felt that although this was a fact that he had acknowledged, it was still different when she had heard this from someone else. It took her a lot to let go of such feelings, but now she was provoked again. She lowered her eyes, and suddenly let out augh. There were signs of sarcasm on her face, ¡°I am the one who had decided for a divorce, do you think I will pick up something that I¡¯ve thrown away?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sabrina was now wearing a hideous expression on her face. Chapter 43: Do you really like her? Chapter 43: Do you really like her? At the other side, Geoffrey who was abandoned by Sabrina found his way to the President¡¯s office, and he saw a man who had an unhappy expression on his face. He let out a sneer without reserve. ¡°Things do not go your way again?¡± The man shot him a nce, but did not reply him. Geoffrey walked into the room and peeked at the child who was sleeping soundly on the sofa. He gave a pat on the man¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs.¡± Keh looked at him emotionlessly; obviously his mood was in tatters. Geoffrey raised the corner of his lips and saidzily, ¡°Without my interference, you still have to make up your mind soon, am I right? Now that she¡¯s ying the role of stepmother perfectly, if you¡¯re still letting things be, soon her soon-to-be-born children will call other man as their dad.¡± Although there weren¡¯t concrete evidence about this, the children in her belly was most probably his children too. Keh¡¯s handsome face was getting even more tensed, as if there was a storm brewing underneath the surface. Strangely, he was not too eager to discover whether the children really belonged to his gics. He wanted to know what that woman was really thinking. Was she really nning to marry Osmond? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After remaining silent for some time, his distant gaze shifted to the front as he cupped his chins. He said in a low voice, ¡°Other than Osmond, if there¡¯s a guy who is pursuing her, do you think she will ept him?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geoffrey was stunned temporarily and he stared at him nkly for a few seconds. After sensing something interesting, he asked in astonishment, ¡°Are you going to pursue her?¡± Was he going to pursue that woman? That woman was also his ex-wife. Keh red at his two excited pupils and couldn¡¯t help but feeling somehow guilty of himself. He squeezed his brows unnaturally besides kicking him and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about that woman, aren¡¯t you always iming that you understand women the most?¡± He received this kick head on and this made Geoffrey retrieved his cheekiness. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and raised his eye lids while saying coldly, ¡°I only understand woman who¡¯s in love, not a pregnant one. How would I know what¡¯s on her mind? Any woman who¡¯s pregnant like that would be anxious to look for a father figure for the children, let alone the fact that she¡¯s shouldering so much debt. If she is going to go through this alone, the future might not be bright for her. She¡¯s not that stupid.¡± Keh pressed his lips into a line and suddenly descended into silence. He came to the conclusion that no matter how he deduce things, Osmond would appear to be the one she would consider the most. Geoffrey scanned him with questioning eyes for a full minute before averting his gaze on the surroundings. He said with curved lips, ¡°As your brother, I must remind you that this woman is like business opportunity, in a sh they will be other¡¯s belongings. Still, this is your fault too partly, a person who has no respect for himself can¡¯t expect something good to happen to him.¡± Before they were divorced nothing was being said, and now when they¡¯re actually apart he was trying his best to get in close proximity within her, this was the definition of having no respect for oneself. When he was finishing his sentence, before Keh could respond, he suddenly came closer and asked with a mysterious smile, ¡°Hey, have you really fallen for her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh furrowed his eyebrows and stared at his smiling handsome face in disgust. He bellowed, ¡°Get lost!¡± He was not sure whether he really liked her, but if the child in her belly was his, he definitely would not allow her to remarry someone else. The man focused his gaze outside the window, his depthless eyes were swirling with contrasting emotions, and they were cold and icy. ¡­ Sabrina roughly showed Rachel around thepany without being sincere in her intentions. When they met someone, she would act like they were the best sisters in the world; when they were no one around, her expression was as ugly as the witch¡¯s, and this made Rachel shudder. She wondered whether she had learnt how to change her face professionally. ¡°Up ahead is the technical department, but I doubt that you would understand what¡¯s going on, so there¡¯s no need for us to go there.¡± Sabrina impatiently gave some description and was about to leave. ¡°It¡¯s precisely that I don¡¯t know anything about this that I should learn about it. If you are too busy, you can take your leave, Sabrina. I will be fine by myself.¡± Rachel let out a dryugh while she didn¡¯t stop in her tracks as she entered the technical department. Sabrina¡¯s expression dimmed and she gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger before following her. She could not scold her here. In the technical department, Rachel together with Sabrina listened to the employee there to exin everything about the department. It was like experiencing a lecture ss. She asked questions without rest and there was no interval where Sabrina could interrupt. Sabrina was almost running out of patience. She could express her opinions in front of so many employees, therefore she could only red at her secretly. Why was this woman so bothersome? Was she here to get training? Rachel looked as if she was ignoring her presence; her bright face was always full of smiles as she listened intently to the employee¡¯s exnation. Of course, she was doing this on purpose, but Sabrina was also not nning to give her any attention. She didn¡¯t want to waste any time on her since both Keh and Geoffrey were here. Her focus was all on that man. It took a while before the exnation was over, and Sabrina grasped the chance and hurriedly intercepted them, ¡°Miss Rachel, you must be tired after almost half a day of visiting, I have just ordered for some hot drinks for you, why not we take a break now?¡± A smile formed on her lips as she finally nodded in kindness, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, thank you Sabrina.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, this way, Miss Rachel.¡± Sabrina could finally be at ease, if this continued any further, she would probably vomit blood. This woman really knew how to torture someone. Out of the department, the corridor was empty. She could no longer hold back as she jeered in a cold tone, ¡°Rachel, I salute you for being ruthless.¡± Rachel who was walking in front of her casually brushed her hair beside her ears andughed heartily, ¡°I am just visiting all departments of your ownpany, you must have get in a good workout. How can you me me for that? Sabrina, you are not a grateful person.¡± Of course she knew that Sabrina was feeling upset. They had been walking around for the whole day, and this had caused some difort in her soles although she was wearing ts, let alone Sabrina who was wearing high heels that had a ten centimetres long heel. Blisters must be forming on her soles. She had aplished her goal, so Rachel had no intention to continue this torturing session. She paused briefly before turning around and said, ¡°You can have those hot drinks to yourself, I have some matter to attend to, so I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Hey, you, you¡­¡± Seeing that she was discarding her just like that, Sabrina¡¯s face suddenly transformed into an ugly expression, she was choking with her own blood now. This damn woman, she had treated her like an idiot the whole time. When she returned to Keh¡¯s office, she received a call from Osmond. ¡°Rachel, I am already at the downstairs of yourpany, I heard that you¡¯re not here.¡± Rachel froze, and he immediately scanned her surroundings. She exined, ¡°Uh, senior, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m not in thepany right now. I am in the building opposite thepany, please wait for a while, I¡¯ll go look for you now.¡± Osmond replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy right now? Should I go look for you instead?¡± Chapter 44: So Cheap Chapter 44: So Cheap ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s okay, I¡¯m done with my stuff, wait for me there for a while. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Rachel hurriedly finished her sentence and hung up the phone without waiting for a reply. Keh was here, she dreaded the prospect that both of them were meeting again. When she thought of them seeing each other, the cringe and awkwardness almost suffocated her. She walked at a brisk pace towards the President¡¯s Office and knocked on the door before entering. The man was busy with his work and Geoffrey was there too. Since there was one more person here, things didn¡¯t seem as awkward as before. She looked at the man and said, ¡°Mr. Keh, I have done visiting yourpany, and it was gettingte now, I still need to report to Mr. Johnson after this. I have to go back now.¡± The man shifted his gaze from theputer screen and looked at her, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately. Rachel bit her lips as she headed to the sofa. She removed the man¡¯s jacket and put it aside and brought up Monica who was still sleeping soundly. She threw a nce at Geoffrey and bowed, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodbye.¡± After finishing her words, she turned around and was about to exit the office. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She froze on the spot, her heart dipped considerably. She turned around and red at him and said, ¡°Mr. Keh, I have shown you enough respect, what else do you still want? Do you have to make things difficult for both of us?¡± Geoffrey looked at the both of them meaningfully while swirling the ss containing red wine in his hands. He was sitting elegantly on a chair by the window, looking rxed. Keh shut hisputer and stood up. He emerged from his desk and said faintly, ¡°Coincidentally I have some matter to discuss with Mr. Johnson, shall we go together?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was instantly shrouded in silent anger, her eyes a maroon colour. If it was not because of the child in her embrace, she really wanted to give him a good kick there and then. She didn¡¯t realize that he was such a pesky and troublesome guy. She took several deep breaths to calm down before gritting her teeth hard, ¡°If you want to go, go on your own. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± She had no energy to argue further with him. After saying this, she turned around and left for good. Keh pressed his lips into a line, picked up the jacket on the sofa before marching towards her to follow her. As he was closing the door, Geoffrey¡¯s faint and small voice sounded in the office. ¡°So cheap.¡± Rachel entered the lift, and Keh appeared after that casually. It seemed like he didn¡¯t n to take the same lift as her. When the lift ascended, Sabrina who was looking for him suddenly saw him here. Her expression changed slightly as she asked, ¡°Keh, where are you going?¡± ¡°I have some matter to attend to.¡± The man did not want to exin further. ¡°Let me go with you.¡± She said as she came to his side, her pace a little messy. The man noticed something unusual about her, so he knitted his brows and asked, ¡°What happen to your leg? Sabrina was delighted secretly as she interpreted this as him caring about her. She pressed her lips and said in a pitiful voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, it¡¯s just that I have been walking around for so long when apanying Miss Rachel, my soles are probably swollen.¡± The creases in the man¡¯s brows were even deeper now. He had just suggested for her to look around thepany, not for her to visit every corner of the even take into consideration of her pregnancy in order to hide from him. The more Keh thought about this the more frustrated he became. His handsome face showed a hint of tension, and his jawlines were tensed as well. Sabrina saw his expression and thought that he was feeling angry for her and this made her feel overjoyed. She purred, ¡°Keh, please don¡¯t me Miss Rachel for this.¡± When she was in the middle of her words, the lift finally arrived. As the door slid open, the man peeked at her without any emotion and said, ¡°If you¡¯re unwell, you can take a break. I¡¯m giving you half day of leave now, you don¡¯t need to follow me anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sabrina was stunned and confused, she watched him disappear into the lift and the lift door mping shut beforeing to her senses. ¡°Ken- Keh¡­?¡± Who said she wanted to take a leave? It was all Rachel¡¯s fault¡­ Something shed across her mind suddenly as she realized something. She bit her teeth hard while ring at the lift door. Sabrina clenched her fists as her hatred for Rachel was amplified tremendously. She dragged her painful legs to the President¡¯s Office, and reaffirmed that Geoffrey was really sitting therezily. Her face looked even uglier now. Without beating around the bushes, she asked him directly, ¡°Geoffrey, what is the deal between Keh and that woman? Aren¡¯t they already divorced?¡± Geoffrey was not surprised at her sudden intrusion and bombardment of questions. He just tilted his head and focused on the ground level scenery outside the window. Heughed, ¡°Who told you that they can¡¯t be together again after being divorced? Both of them are still single now, anything can happen.¡± Sabrina¡¯s mood immediately plummeted to the bottom. She used to think that Keh would nevery his eyes on that woman anymore, but now she was not so sure anymore. This development was out of her expectation. ¡°There¡¯s no way, Keh won¡¯t like her.¡± She said in a determined tone and her eyes were icy. Geoffrey stared at her for a few seconds before disying a brilliant smile and said, ¡°Sabrina, a woman should be smart at all times. If you are conceited, then you are not a smart woman anymore. It¡¯s up to him what should he do about his personal affairs, it¡¯s not something me and you can have control over.¡± Sabrina straightened her spine, her true intentions shone through her gaze, ¡°You are always the onlooker but I¡¯m different, I have waited too long for him to get this divorce, how can I see them being together again? Keh does not like him; his mother does not like him as well. There¡¯s no way she Content held by N?velDrama.Org. can be part of the Shawn family again.¡± ¡°But, he¡¯s not into you either. Rachel and he were actually together for three years, but you have been making sure your presence in front of him every day, but he has never considered you. Obviously appearances and body figures are thest of his concern.¡± ¡°¡­¡± His words firmly pierced through her heart. Sabrina¡¯splexion suddenly became pale, this was a fact that she had tried her best not to acknowledge. She continued biting her lips and argued, ¡°Keh¡­ is different from you. He¡¯s just a little na?ve, and won¡¯t be tempted by beautiful appearances. Then again, he¡¯s always not at home, you can¡¯t tell whether he¡¯s already slept with that woman or not.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s peach-like eyes contained a faint smile; he looked at her briefly before averting his gaze onto somewhere distant. If they hadn¡¯t slept with each other before, then what exnation could there be for her pregnancy? He was not that stupid to the point he couldn¡¯t discern whether he has been cheated on or not. After some time, he took a sip of the red wine, and a strange look came into his eyes. He saidzily, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure whether flirting will work or not, but it¡¯s a natural instinct for a man to want a woman, unless he¡¯s sexually frigid. Why not¡­ you give him a try?¡± Sabrina stared at him, her eyes lighting up with something. ¡­ Downstairs, Rachel was carrying Monica in her arms whilst walking out of Dragon Age and heading towards her ownpany building. She felt that someone was staking her so she turned around. It was really that man who had followed her with an average pace. He didn¡¯t look at her, and he appeared to be not following her at first nce. She gritted her teeth, and decided to ignore him. Downstairs at Vantage Inc., she saw Osmond from far away as she shouted, ¡°Senior.¡± Chapter 45: Sue You for Sexual Harassment Chapter 45: Sue You for Sexual Harassment ¡°Rachel.¡± Osmond walked towards her and received Monica who was lying in her arms. He showed a shallow smile, ¡°She¡¯s sleeping so soundly.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s really obedient.¡± Rachel caressed her tiny forehead, her eyes gleaming with gentleness. ¡°Let her in the car soon, or else she¡¯ll get sick.¡± Osmond nodded and at the same time saw Keh who was appearing behind them. He was hesitant before addressing him, ¡°Mr. Keh.¡± Keh had stopped in his tracks when he saw them talking to each other. In his head, an image of a family of three had formed and a stabbing pain was bothering his chest, causing him to be short of breath as he condemned the sight in front of him. ¡°I thought Miss Rachel was in a hurry to leave because of work, but it turns out you¡¯re here to see Osmond.¡± Rachel froze briefly, but she recovered and grabbed Osmond¡¯s arms as she shed him a smile, ¡°You are right, he¡¯s going somewhere after this, of course I have to cherish the chance to see him as much as I can. Mr. Keh, you have so many women beside you, it must be hard for you to understand this feeling.¡± Osmond tilted his head and smiled at her with a pair of loving eyes. He passed the child to her and said, ¡°Put her in the car first, let me have a word with Mr. Keh.¡± Rachel looked wary as she looked at him, unsure what he was going to do next. Osmond extended his hand and caressed her head gently, ¡°Go.¡± Keh¡¯s jet ck eyes were locked onto his actions as his mood worsened a few degrees. His hands which was in his pockets shifted around briefly. ¡°I heard that your subsidiarypany is located in the opposite building?¡± Osmond approached him and said, his tone t. Keh pressed his lips andughed casually, ¡°Yes, the geographical location here is not bad.¡± ¡°Is it because of her?¡± Osmond went straight to the point, but his tone sounded like he was asking about the weather. ¡°What do you think, Osmond?¡± Keh did not waver one bit, his gaze which was locked on him a deep and lonely ck, and there was a sense of oppression hiding within them. Osmond stared at him, and smiled meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Keh, you¡¯re a smart guy. I don¡¯t need to remind you something you are able to notice yourself. She doesn¡¯t like you doing such things, why not you let go of her and yourself at the same time?¡± ¡°Osmond, you¡¯re quite capable as the third wheel, and you seem to like something that I once discarded. But what you are doing won¡¯t guarantee that the child in her belly will address you as his or her dad.¡± Keh stared at him coldly, and his gaze was full of sarcasm. Osmond¡¯s eyes deepened at his words, and he looked back at Rachel who was by the car. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not aspetitive as you, what I want the most is the time to apany my family. My daughter likes her, and I believe that the babies will first see my face after they¡¯re born. I don¡¯t think I will be disliked that much. As for how I¡¯m going to be addressed as, I don¡¯t think you have to worry about that.¡± ¡°What if that child is mine?¡± Keh squinted and shot a sharp gaze at him. Although this was a mere question, but he sounded as if he was confident of what he was talking about. Osmond did not break hisposure, and his tone was tinged with a distant indifference, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s too important. What¡¯s important is¡­ I can give her what she wants.¡± After he finished his sentence, a curl appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he tidied his buttoned-up shirt before walking towards Rachel. What she had always wanted was aplete family full of her loved ones, and a lifetime of happiness and tranquillity. Someone who had gone through a failed marriage could only understand how precious that feeling was, and it was something Keh could never provide. Rachel had been standing by the car and watching them for some time, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous, ¡°What¡­ what are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just reporting to him about my recent sales performance, after all Dragon Age is a big smiled while saying. ¡°Oh.¡± Rachel nodded, but she couldn¡¯t conceal her suspicion. She did not want to probe further either. ¡°Alright, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go back first. Remember to rest more even if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°Thanks for the advice, senior.¡± Osmond smiled briefly, and nted a kiss on her forehead without warning. Rachel was stunned and was prepared to push him immediately. The man seemed to be anticipating her response, so he whispered by her ears, ¡°Since we want to put on a show, let¡¯s go all the way. I don¡¯t think mere words could lead him astray.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel stopped her raised hands from moving, but she strangely feared to look in the direction where Keh was, and a peculiar guilt slowly rose from within her heart. She was still rooted to the spot even when Osmond had already left, and her trance was broken by a cold voice. Keh was already in front of her unbeknownst to her, and he directly lifted her chin and said with a unrushed and chilly tone, ¡°It turns out that I don¡¯t really know your true colours, I can¡¯t imagine how many times that you have cheated on me.¡± Rachel¡¯s initially pale face suddenly darkened as she pped away his hand. She said in an equally cold voice, ¡°Keh, I don¡¯t have any regrets about our marriage. You¡¯re the one with power and money, you should be the suspicious one, if we are going to talk about cheating.¡± After pausing for one moment, she chuckled, ¡°Anyway, ours were an arranged marriage, I don¡¯t care about this one bit, what are you kicking up a fuss for? You never care about us before divorce, but now you¡¯re the anxious one after divorce. Don¡¯t disturb me anymore, if not I will really start to suspect¡­ that you have really fallen for me.¡± She did not want to continue this mess in front of herpany, so she tried to leave after saying this. But before she could do that, Keh grabbed her wrist suddenly, a frown appeared on his face as he said with a serious and cold expression, ¡°Rachel, the child does not belong to Osmond.¡± Rachel¡¯s face immediately turned pale again as she scanned her surroundings nervously. She struggled to break free from his grip while stuttering, ¡°Even- even if the child is not his, it can¡¯t be yours either. Let me go, otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll report you to the security guard for sexual harassment.¡± This bastard! There were people passing by here every minute, didn¡¯t he afraid of being seen like this? The man continued to hold her wrist while disying a smile, ¡°Shout as much as you want, and I¡¯ll see whether they really think that I¡¯m harassing you, or you are the one who is sucking up to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s words caught in her throat, her face was so hideous as if she had swallowed a fly. Was there any doubt about what would happen? Based on his looks and attire, there was no doubt people could see that he was affluent. Not to mention women throwing themselves at him, nobody would imagine him harassing someone. She stood there and tryied to hold back her anger while gritting her teeth hard, ¡°Keh, what the hell do you want? I suspect that you have fallen for me, but you don¡¯t want to admit it, yet you always Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. appear before me. I am giving you a chance to exin, yet you¡¯re as troublesome as a woman, it makes me think that you have some mental problem. Do you want me to send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh just stared at her, his eyelids fluttered slightly, his handsome face suddenly darkened as he felt the urge to strangle her here and now. ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 46: Are You Nuts? Chapter 46: Are You Nuts? He calmed himself down a bit. He then grabbed her arm and stared at her face with his dark eyes and said word by word, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what I¡¯d think? I¡¯ll tell you now. If the children are mine, I won''t allow you to have any interactions with other men anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s pupils dted in shock. She was stunned for a few seconds and his words kept reying in her mind. He didn¡¯t love her but he wouldn¡¯t set her free because of the children. Rachel was bitterly disappointed and she looked at him as if he was already a stranger. H¡­how could he be so selfish? She didn¡¯t even do anything wrong to him all these while. Rachel felt so overwhelmed. She could only calm herself down after some time. Then she looked at him with a teasing smile on her face and asked him in an adenoidal tone, ¡°Keh¡­Are you forcing me to get an abortion?¡± Looking at the change of his expression after hearing what she said, sheughed out loud until her eyes sore. She then said harshly, ¡°Never let me see you again, or else I will not keep the babies!¡± She didn¡¯t care if this means she admitted who the children belonged to. The wider the smile Rachel had on her face, the more pain she is feeling in her heart. However, nothing beat the disappointment she had in him. She thought even if they didn¡¯t love each other, they could still divorce in peace. Na?ve. Rachel wrenched herself from his grasp. She smiled and closed her eyes. Exhaustion was written all over her face. She then turned around and left without saying anything. Keh was standing behind her. He tried to take her arms but all he could hold onto was her sleeves. He wanted to say something but he was restricted by utmost restraint and forbearance in his blood. He didn¡¯t want to go to his office since the beginning. He stood for a while then left the ce too. ¡­ Rachel arrived home after work in the evening. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m home.¡± Theresa heard Rachel from the kitchen. She popped her head out from the kitchen and smiled, ¡°We are having dinner soon. Go wash your hands.¡± Rachel rubbed her forehead, put down her bag, and replied, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not hungry. You should start eating without me. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± Theresa immediately turned off the stove. She walked out from the kitchen with a face full of concern, ¡°Rach, what¡¯s wrong? You are not looking very well.¡± Theresa became worried when she saw Rachel¡¯s pale face and tired eyes. ¡°Are you not feeling well? Is it because of the babies?¡± Rachel felt a tingling sensation in her nose. She quickly turned around and avoided Theresa. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just been a very long day and I¡¯m really exhausted. I only wanted to take a shower and rest. Go, go have dinner.¡± Rachel tried her best to exin in a calm tone. Theresa furrowed her brows, ¡°No, you can¡¯t skip meals. You must eat regardless of how tired you are. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this to your body, especially now. Listen to me. Go take a shower, then we will have dinner together. Alright?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Tears rolled out from her eyes. She hugged Theresa and cried silently. Her silent cries were the indication of how sad Rachel was for being wronged by Keh. Theresa was startled. She quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did somebody bully you? Rach, tell me, are you being treated unfairly in thepany?¡± She knew her daughter. Rachel was usually so strong that she wouldn¡¯t say anything even if she was being treated unfairly. Rachel remained silent. She just needed to cry and let it all out. She had been holding on for too long since what happened to her father, her divorce, and what happened today. If it was not for her mother and her babies, she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on. Keh was like the pir in her heart supporting her. She tried her best to defend her dignity in front of Keh. She didn¡¯t want him to see her in misery even if they had divorced. Today, the pir was crushed. Rachel felt like all her strength had been drawn out of her body. ¡°Rachel?¡± Theresa hugged her and called her name softly. After a while, Rachel raised her head from Theresa¡¯s arms. She wiped away her tears and decided not to tell her mother anything. ¡°Nobody could bully me. I¡¯m just too tired. I¡¯ll go take a shower now, then I¡¯ll have dinner with youter.¡± ¡°Rachel, are you really alright?¡± Theresa was worried but she didn¡¯t want to pressure Rachel. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. Could you go get ready for dinner?¡± Rachel pulled herself together and walked into her room. Chapter 47: Do You Think That I Care About the Beers? Chapter 47: Do You Think That I Care About the Beers? Meanwhile, in a bar in N city. Two people were sitting at the corner in the middle of a noisy environment. One person kept drinking beers and the other one just sat right there and smoke quietly. Another bottle of beer had been emptied. Geoffrey had also finished his cigarette. He put out the cigarette and took the ss away from the man beside him. ¡°I know you don¡¯t need to pay for these but do you really need to drink as if they are in water?¡± The man turned around and looked at him. His handsome face flushed. He was tipsy but his eyes were still clear. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a few bottles of beers.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think I care about the beers? Did you ask me toe here and watch you drink for no reason?¡± The man beside him was Keh. He took off his suit, unveiling his white blouses. Buttons were opened at the cor. His long and slender fingers were holding the ss. There is a trace of loneliness on his expressionless face, adding a touch of decadency to his temperament. He looked at Geoffrey for a second then turned away and stared at the crowd. Things got so He felt regretful and confused whenever he thought about her. It was very unsettling. Did he not making himself clear enough, or did she misunderstand him? Geoffrey got frustrated when he saw Keh''s spiritless face. He lit another cigarette then called for the waitress. ¡°How may I help you, sir?¡± The bartender asked politely. ¡°¡­¡± Geoffrey whispered in his ears and asked the bartender to get his order done. After a few minutes, the bartender came back with two young girls with hot body and pretty face. ¡°Sir, they are here.¡± Geoffrey asked the bartender to return to his work. ¡°Alright, you can go now.¡± He then smiled at the girls, ¡°Ladies, my friend isn¡¯t very happy today. Come and cheer him up please.¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°Alright, handsome. We will cheer him up.¡± The girls look at the man and their lips curved into a seductive smile. A mischief smile blossomed on Geoffrey¡¯s face. Holding a cigarette in his mouth, Geoffrey stood up and patted Keh¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Cheer up, alright. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to go out for a minute.¡± Then Geoffrey walked out of the room. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the girls had gone when he returned to the room after making a phone call. There was only a sullen man left in the room. He was startled. He looked at the broken sses on the table, then asked Keh in fear, ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me you hit those women?¡± Before he could finish his sentences, Keh red at him with his dark eyes, ¡°If you are bored, you can, might as well, fuck off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Geoffrey rubbed his nose in embarrassment. He sat down and said, ¡°I got those girls for you to cheer you up. Do you really have to put up a long face? Or do you prefer me to call your ex-wife here?¡± Geoffrey knew Rachel must have something to do with why Keh was so upset today. Furthermore, Keh found out that someone else was also interested in Rachel. It was no news if he acted this way. Keh didn¡¯t want to answer Geoffrey¡¯s question. He continued diving into his thoughts. Geoffrey had never seen Keh like this before. He could decide on deals and contracts that cost billions in a blink of an eye but now he was so messed up because a woman rejected him? If he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting punched, Geoffrey wanted tough at him so badly. Keh finally stopped drinking at around midnight. He rubbed his forehead and nned to leave the bar as he stood up. When Geoffrey saw Keh staggered, he secretly mocked him, ¡°Ah-ha! There I thought he wouldn¡¯t get drunk.¡± Even the best drinker wouldn¡¯t drink like how he drank. He was mixing up a few types of alcohol in his drink. He would have doubted the quality and honesty of this bar if Keh wasn¡¯t drunk at all. Keh¡¯s suit was casually ced on his shoulder. He frowned and looked at Geoffrey, then requested in a slurred manner, ¡°Send me home.¡± Geoffrey was speechless. Great, now he became his caretaker, and driver. Did he owe him anything in the past life or what? Nevertheless, Geoffrey stood up and walked towards Keh, close enough to smell the scent of alcohol under his breath. He raised his fingers and asked Keh, ¡°How many fingers are here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh stared at Geoffrey as if he was retarded, ¡°Did all those women did this to your brain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not drunk, I see. I was thinking to throw you into a crowd of women if you are unconscious. Then I can guarantee you won¡¯t be missing Rachel after tonight.¡± Geoffrey dusted off his shirt trying to Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. get rid of the smell of cigarette smoke. Heughed at Keh in an insulting manner. Keh replied to him with a dangerous stare, ¡°I will put you into the hospital for the rest of your life if you did that. I assure you that.¡± Under the influence of alcohol, Keh reacted more dangerous and colder than usual. Geoffrey pursed his lips to express his indifference. After all those drinks, he believed that even if Keh wasn¡¯t entirely drunk, he wasn¡¯t thinking straight either. He won¡¯t take his word so seriously. The moment they walked out from the bar, a person who waited a very long time for them in front of the bar approached them. ¡°Ken,¡± Sabrina was wearing a long wind coat. She dressed very differently from how she usually dressed. She let her hair down and put some light makeup on. Keh frowned when he saw her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sabrina approached Keh and looked at his messy hair. ¡°You said you would go home to have dinner with your mom, but we couldn¡¯t reach your mobile. Auntie got worried and asked me toe out and look for you. Luckily Geoffrey informed me that you¡¯re here.¡± Keh turned around and red at Geoffrey. Geoffrey smiled as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have turned off your mobile, to begin with. Since Auntie couldn¡¯t reach you, so Sabrina had to step in and asked for my help. You know I never like lying to people.¡± Sabrina quickly exined, ¡°Ken, don¡¯t me Geoffrey. I forced him to tell me. Auntie was so worried that I didn¡¯t know what to tell her.¡± Keh looked at Sabrina for a second and remained silent, not sure whether if it was because of the alcohol or because he didn¡¯t want to bother what they think at all. He pushed Geoffrey away and walked towards the car parked in front of the entrance. Geoffrey eyed Sabrina and chuckled, ¡°You women are so used to these techniques. I don¡¯t even need to teach you what to do.¡± Sabrina pursed her lips in embarrassment then smiled, ¡°Geoffrey, thank you for your help. If I seed tonight, I owe you one.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me.¡± He waved off her gratitude and kept a polite smile on his face, ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to help you. Even if it wasn¡¯t you, I will still get another woman to do the job. You¡¯re just someone who happened to get the job. That¡¯s it.¡± Geoffrey said in a cold and t tone. Sabrina¡¯s smile frozen and embarrassment flushed her face. In her heart, she was furious. Just wait until she made herself Keh¡¯s significant half. She will definitely get her payback. Who Geoffrey thinks he is to talk to her like that? Chapter 48: I Love You Chapter 48: I Love You Geoffrey closed the car door opened by Keh. ¡°I drank too, so I couldn¡¯t drive. Let Sabrina send you home.¡± Sabrina stepped in, ¡°Yes, Ken, I drove. Let me send you home, alright? This way Geoffrey could also get some rest as early as possible.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Keh frowned and stared at Geoffrey, ¡°Are you nning to stay overnight?¡± Geoffreyughed, ¡°I¡¯m a single man and I can sleep wherever I want to. Furthermore, I could afford a hotel room. Go home. Don¡¯t let Auntie worry about you.¡± Sabrina said, ¡°Yes, Ken. Auntie is waiting for you at home. We should go home now.¡± Keh red at Geoffrey for a few seconds, then turned around and entered Sabrina¡¯s car. Geoffrey was a little bit terrified from his re but his expression was well-hidden. His smile remained on his face as Sabrina closed the car door for Keh. Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief and she sounded cheerful. She waived at Geoffrey, ¡°We¡¯ll go home now. You rest early too.¡± ¡°Sabrina, you only have one chance,¡± Geoffrey put his hands in his pocket and said. Sabrina¡¯s expression was frozen. Without saying anything, she stepped into her car and drove away. The night was getting darker but the city lights shone bright. The car was on the road for quite some time. Sabrina¡¯s face flushed with an inexplicable expression as she peeked at Keh sitting in the backseat. Keh was leaning against the seat. His legs were slightly curled and his eyes were shut. He sat still like a perfect sculpture. It¡¯s hard to say if he was sleeping or just resting. Of course, Sabrina hoped he was asleep but when she remembered that Rachel was the reason why Keh drank so much, her heart immediately filled with hatred and anger. What an ugly and useless woman. She didn¡¯t understand why Keh couldn¡¯t let go of her. Perhaps it was the period three-year time where they were so used to the existence of each other that made the divorce so hard for him? It¡¯s fine. After tonight, he will know any other women are all better than Rachel. When she thought of what was going to happen next, she became excited and cheerful again. After a while, she thought the alcohol must have been working, so she tried calling Keh¡¯s name softly. Keh didn¡¯t respond to her calling. When Sabrina was feeling happy about the effect of alcohol, Keh¡¯s voice raised from the backseat, ¡°What?¡± Sabrina was startled. She exined in panic, ¡°I¡­I was thinking you should call Auntie and let her know that you¡¯re okay.¡± Didn¡¯t Geoffrey say Keh drank a lot in the bar? Why was he still sober? ¡°No, I¡¯m not going home tonight. Send me back to Green Bay.¡± Sabrina stunned for a second, and then nodded, ¡°Al¡­Alright, I shall inform Auntieter then.¡± This was exactly what she wanted. The lesser interruptions, the better. Green Bay was where Keh and Rachel stayed before their divorce. Keh would go back to that ce once a while but Rachel never went back. Keh remained silent after telling Sabrina where to go. The car was in dead silence. Sabrina slowed down the car on purpose. When arrived at the gate of Green Bay, Sabrina stopped the car and opened the door for Keh, ¡°Keh, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Keh felt kind of dizzy after all those alcohols. Seeing Keh being unresponsive, Sabrina¡¯s heart filled with joy. She approached Keh and whispered in a seductive tone, ¡°Ken, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Keh opened his eyes after a few seconds. Looking at the blurry face in front of him under such dim lights, he walked down from the car enduring the dizziness he was having. Sabrina quickly approached Keh and said softly, ¡°Keh, let me send you to your unit.¡± The way she called his name made Keh mistook her for somebody else. All he thought about was the pretty face he had been missing instead of where he was now. Sabrina¡¯s heart was racing. She got even closer to Keh. They arrived at Keh¡¯s unit. Keh took out his keys and opened the door. Sabrina''s eyes were filled with sparkles of excitement. She rushed into the house then closed the door and left the lights off. She pressed Keh onto the wall, ¡°Ken, I miss you¡­ Love me tonight, please¡­¡± It was very dark in the house. Sabrina couldn¡¯t see Keh''s reaction. She took off her cardigan and she was wearing a deep V dress. She kept getting herself into his arms as close to him as possible and kept touching him while calling his name, ¡°Ken¡­Ken¡­¡± She didn¡¯t care who Keh mistook her with. She wanted him tonight. Usually, Keh had high self-control and he rarely got drunk. Attempts to drug him would also be discovered. Tonight was the only chance she had been waiting for so long. Keh remained silent and unmoved. Sabrina started to feel awkwardness. She raised her head to look for Keh¡¯s lips and her hands moved further down. She strongly believed this could work. However, her hand was stopped by Keh¡¯s hand when she tried to move down from his waist. The next minute, Keh had turned on the lights in the house. Sabrina closed her eyes out of conditioned reflex as the strong lights in the house entered her eyes. A sullen face of a man was the first thing she saw the moment she reopened her eyes. Her face went pale and her heart nearly skipped a beat. She took a step back and stuttered in panic, ¡°K-K-Ken, I-I-¡± Keh¡¯s face was covered by coldness. He red at her, ¡°Get out!¡± He opened his mouth and Both of them were still standing at the entrance in their messy clothes and Sabrina¡¯s perfect figure was exposed. However, Sabrina was so frightened that she got frozen. She tried to speak under fear, ¡°K-Ken¡­¡± He was so scary! She would have no doubt if anyone told her that he would strangle her now! ¡°Do you want to leave now or leave thepany tomorrow?¡± Keh''s eyes were filled with coldness. Sabrina¡¯s face turned even paler. She looked at him and said in an upset tone, ¡°Ken, you knew how I feel about you. Let me take care of you, please?¡± ¡°Rachel was already the past. I will be with you from now on. Ken, I¡¯ve been into you for so long. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± Her eyes turned red as she confessed to Keh. Her pale face added a look of pity to herself. Keh remained unmoved. Sabrina tried approaching Keh again. However, her hands were pped off before she could touch Keh. Keh endured the dizziness from those alcohols. He red at her and gave a clearmand, ¡°Sabrina, don¡¯t let me repeat myself. I''m going to get even with you for this tomorrow. Now, get out!¡± Sabrina was frightened by Keh but she didn¡¯t want to leave and wasted all her previous effort. She made up her mind and hugged Keh out of sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. Ken, please don¡¯t make me leave¡­I love you, I love you¡­¡± she said loudly. Sabrina continued confessing her affection to Keh. She hugged him as hard as she could and started to kiss his neck and left a few hickeys on it. Chapter 49: You Sold Me Out Like This? Chapter 49: You Sold Me Out Like This? Keh¡¯s expression got even colder and anger crawled up onto his face at the same time. He pulled Sabrina off of himself without mercy, opened the door, and pushed her out. He closed the door hard. ¡°Keh¡­Keh¡­¡± Sabrina kept knocking the door. Keh got even soberer after what happened. He ignored Sabrina then walked into the bathroom as he took off his clothes. Half an hourter, Keh walked out of the bathroom with only a towel around his waist. The alcohols were still affecting him. He simply wiped his hair dry then walked to the living room and made a call with his mobile phone. It was pretty quiet at the door. The call was connected instantly. Before the person on the other end of the phone could speak, Keh started the conversation with a cold tone, ¡°Geoffrey, am I being too nice to you? You sold me out like this?¡± Even though he was usually calm and steady but what happened was way over his limit. He was furious and anger prated through his words. Geoffrey wasn¡¯t surprised by this call. Heughed and said, ¡°Well, this is not what I would be proud of but don¡¯t you think it is a good idea? You would definitely reject strangers but you have known Sabrina for so long. If you didn¡¯t feel anything about her, the reason is pretty obvious, don¡¯t you think? I will really doubt if your IQs had decreased over these years if you tell me you didn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to yourself now.¡± ¡°Stop being a busybody.¡± Keh was enraged. ¡°Hey, I was just trying to help. You¡¯re too slow in realizing your true feelings. How was that being busybody? She would have been remarried if I let you run your course.¡± Keh smirked, ¡°When did you learn to be a busybody like your mother?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My mother won¡¯t bother what happened to you. I see you as my brother, that¡¯s why I interfered. Fine. If you want to keep ying cool, go ahead. I have done whatever I can to help. You will have totally no chance at all once Osmond wins her heart.¡± Geoffrey ended the call after insulting Keh and didn¡¯t give him any chance to further exin himself. Keh red at his phone and his expression turned sullen as if he wanted to kill someone. ¡­ Although Geoffrey sounded fearless in the phone call, he didn¡¯t dare to face Keh. He booked his ticket and flew back to J City the next morning. Before Keh went to his office, he got a call from his mother asking him to go home. Once he arrived home, Krista immediately scolded him, ¡°Keh, you have gone too farst night. Now, go to the Torres Vi with me and apologize to Sabrina.¡± He casted a gloomy look after hearing what Auntie said, ¡°Mother, have you ask her about what she did Krista frowned, ¡°Of course I know what she did. I asked her to do it. Put the me on me. Why are you being so tough on her? Her father told me that Sabrina cried the whole night after she went back home from your ce. He almost wanted toe over and get even with you.¡± ¡°You ask her to do what she did?¡± Keh continued casting a ck look to his mother and he didn¡¯t believe a single word she said, ¡°An unmarried woman shamelessly crawled up onto a man¡¯s bed, is that what you taught her?¡± Krista was startled. She diffidently justified, ¡°Sabrina had been waiting for you for so long and now that you had divorced, why won¡¯t you give her a chance? She is perfect in everything and she loves you. You have nothing to lose if I ask her to be my daughter-inw, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I will not give anyone any chances. Stop poking your nose into my business.¡± Keh turned around and wanted to leave. Auntie¡¯s expression turned and she stopped Keh, ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t tell me you are still thinking about that woman.¡± She became brutal and harsh, ¡°I won¡¯t say much if you are still married to her. Now that you have already divorced her, I want you to cut ties with her. I won¡¯t allow you to have anything to do with her anymore! I will not let her enter into this house again!¡± Auntie didn¡¯t want the family to have anything to do with the daughter of a judge who hadmitted corruption. Keh was seethed but he remained polite to his mother, ¡°I could take care of my own business and you should stop poking into Sabrina¡¯s business as well. I need to run now.¡± He then left the house without looking back before Krista could say anything at all. She was enraged by Keh¡¯s attitude. Suddenly, what Sabrina said before came across her mind. She coldly stared at the direction where Keh left. While Keh was on his way to the office, he ordered the Human Resource Department to send a Letter of Dismissal to Sabrina through email. A few minutester, Sabrina called. He ignored the call. The buzzing stopped after a few attempts. Half an hourter, Auntie called. Keh knew what¡¯sing but he picked up the phone anyway. ¡°Keh, why did you dismiss Sabrina? What do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Stay out ofpany affairs. I have my own judgment.¡± ¡°No, I will not allow this. Sabrina didn¡¯t vitepany rules and regtions and she didn¡¯t disclose any confidential information of thepany. All she did was only confessing her feelings to you. This is jobbery!¡± ¡°She should have known the consequences before she did what she did. Why should I keep those who create troubles for me?¡± Keh answered emotionlessly. ¡°You!¡± Krista was almost speechless. ¡°You knew how she feels about you all the while. Furthermore, she had been helping you by your side for so many years and she must have done some good for thepany. Now you dismiss her for such a minor affair, how do you expect me to exin to her father?¡± ¡°I will exin it to him personally. Mother, I got to go. I¡¯m driving.¡± ¡°Ken¡­¡± Holding the steering wheel, Keh drove steadily. Everything about Sabrina had been left behind. All Keh thought about was what Geoffrey saidst night. The car was parked in the basement. Keh sat in the car, deep in thought. After a while, he decided to dial out that set of familiar numbers. The phone call was hung up almost immediately. Keh seethed. He redialled the numbers. This time, it went straight to the voicemail, ¡°The number you call is unavable¡­¡± Obviously, he was blocked. Keh felt uneasy. His lips closed tightly as he worried about his conjecture. Was she really mad this time? Meanwhile, after blocking the number, Rachel turned off her phone and continued with her meeting. ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t look good today. Did you rest well?¡± Magi whispered out of concern. Rachel pulled herself together and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I didn¡¯t really sleep wellst night. I¡¯ll look better after fixing my makeupter.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t look good. She didn¡¯t sleep at allst night. ¡°You have to rx and take some quality rest. I¡¯ll make you some coffeeter.¡± Chapter 50: Starting as a Basic-level Worker Chapter 50: Starting as a Basic-level Worker The moment she wanted to say ¡®yes¡¯, she remembered that she was pregnant now. She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t drink coffee.¡± ¡°How about some tea?¡± Rachel looked at Magi with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. If you really want to do something, try making everyone a cup coffee? I¡¯m sure they would love it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Magi was speechless. After ending the meeting, Rachel went to the restroom, washed her face then fixed her makeup. The Human Resource Department asked for her the moment she walked out of the restroom. ¡°Miss Lewis, these are the interns for your department and they start today. Please sign here and lead them to their seats.¡± Rachel nodded with a smile, and then signed her name on the document. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Then she turned to the three youngsters who stood at the side and said, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Good day, Miss Lewis.¡± ¡°Good day. We will be working together from now on. Let¡¯s give our best.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The interns and Rachel chatted and got to know each other quickly while walking to their department. Upon arrival, Rachel headed the interns to Magi then walked back into her office and continued her work. Sitting on her seat, she looked out of the window out of habit. Rachel saw the building opposite and the window of that specific office. She immediately sunk into a grim mood. Rachel quickly turned around and tried to concentrate on her work. Meanwhile, in that office of the building opposite, Keh coldly looked at the woman who broke into his office. Sabrina took off her sunsses that covered her red and swollen eyes and looked at Keh with a heartbroken look, ¡°Ken, I know I shouldn¡¯t have done thatst night. Please don¡¯t make me leave.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect the consequences? Or do you think I would easily change what I¡¯ve decided? You even asked my mother to put in good words for you!¡± Keh didn¡¯t show much interest in what Sabrina was about to say. He took a look at Sabrina then continued working on his documents. Sabrina¡¯s face went pale, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t say anything t¡­to Auntie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given a respectful exnation to your father as well. Now, are you trying to act innocent? Do you want me to go and tell your father what happened exactlyst night?¡± Sabrina cried and begged, ¡°Ken, please. I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again. I could do anything. You could even punish me. Just don¡¯t make me leave, please.¡± ¡°You knew me. I don¡¯t like troubles.¡± Kehmanded, ¡°Get out now.¡± ¡°Ken¡­¡± Sabrina felt bitter. She didn¡¯t get the man she wanted and she lost her job for it. She highly doubted if Geoffrey was tricking her. Looking at Keh¡¯s indifference attitude, she decided to go and beg Krista again. She must not leave Dragon Age, or else she wouldn¡¯t stand any chances. She turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Keh stopped her out of sudden. He looked at her coldly and said, ¡°You can stay in thepany but you won¡¯t need toe back to the Headquarters anymore. Go to our branch The reason why he let her stayed was not out of pity. It was because he knew she would do everything to disturb his mother and her families would find all the reason toe and look for him. He didn¡¯t have that much time to deal with all these. Sabrina¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard the first half of what he said but when she heard the second half, she was enraged. ¡°Start from the bottom of thedder? Even if I did anything wrong, my capabilities deserved something better! How would people think of me if I go there?¡± Not being able to be his assistance was hard enough. Now, he wanted her to start from the bottom of thedder and face all those branch managers who used to be under her? How could she withstand all that? ¡°You have a choice to leave too, you know.¡± Keh frowned as he was getting impatient. Sabrina pursed her lips, thinking that there was no other way if she wanted to stay in thepany. Although she wasn¡¯t happy with the arrangement, she epted it, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had other nning as well. Even if she wasn¡¯t at J City, her ns would work as nned. As long as she could win Krista over, it would be a safe bet for her to be his wife. Keh didn¡¯t want to look at her anymore, ¡°Go out now.¡± Chapter 51: I’ve Always Been Chivalrous Chapter 51: I¡¯ve Always Been Chivalrous In the next half a month, Rachel hadn¡¯t seen Keh or contacted him since that unpleasant quarrel. However, every day when sitting in the office, she would subconsciously shoot a nce towards the opposite building from time to time. But the curtains were never withdrawn, so she guessed he must havee back to J City. He had always been good at distinguishing personal affairs from business. As the thought popped into her mind, she mocked to herself and soon set it aside. After working in front of theputer for a whole morning, Rachel decided to go to the fitness room in herpany after the lunch and then walked briskly on a treadmill. She had been too busy recently to remember that she was pregnant and that she should take good care of the baby in her belly. Anyway, it was the most important thing for her at present. "Manager Lewis, what are you doing here?" A colleague, who came here to do exercises, felt curious when he saw her walking briskly on a treadmill. Rachel smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t I take a walk after lunch?¡± ¡°Of course you can. But you¡¯re the only one who walks on a treadmill. Rachel, I admire you.¡± He gave her a thumps-up and bantered. Rachel ignored his joking, put the headphones in her ears again, and continued to walk. Ten minutester, the machine stopped slowly. She stopped and panted slightly holding the treadmill. "Rachel, here you are!" A young and lively voice sounded from behind. Rachel stunned and turned around to see a handsome young man who looked quite optimistic. A smile blossomed on her face as she took off the earphones and took the ss of water, ¡°Thanks.¡± The young hunk was Miles Hughes, who joined her department half a month ago. He was three years younger than her and was self-motivated and lively. She had a good impression on him. ¡°How¡¯s your work recently? Do you have any problems?¡± Miles stepped onto the treadmill next to hers and began jogging. He grinned, baring his white teeth, ¡°What can be difficult for me? The biggest problem may be that¡­ I feel so boring.¡± "..." Rachel was speechless. She was too busy to rest recently while he said he was boring? Wasn¡¯t him afraid of her, his supervisor, being annoyed? Seeming to notice her disconstion, Miles beamed, ¡°I have finished my tasks high-efficiently recently. Rachel, if you can¡¯t handle too much work, I can help you.¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows and leaned against the treadmill to have a rest. She looked into his eyes and joked, ¡°Why am I having the feeling that I will be reced someday? Are you sure that you are not ¡°Oh I don¡¯t dare to do that. I¡¯m not as excellent as you are. So although I may be promoted to your position a yearter, I guess you¡¯ll still be my supervisor.¡± Miles grinned and somehow showed his ambition in his tone. ¡°A year?¡± Rachel¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Hey kid, I¡¯ve been working hard for three years to get this position.¡± Milesughed. Rachel put down the ss, stepped off the treadmill, walked towards the other fitness equipment and stated, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a lot of spare time? I have a social engagement this afternoon, but Magi has some other things to deal with. You go with me.¡± Miles¡¯ eyes lit up, ¡°Are you asking me to drink alcohol for you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel looked at him weirdly, ¡°You seem to be so excited. Are you an alcoholic?¡± Miles smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve always been chivalrous. Plus, my task is to drink alcohol for my supervisor. Rachel, please remember this when you fill in the statement of performance appraisal at the end of the year.¡± "..." Rachel was speechless and casted her eyes heavenward, and then stared at him in disbelief for a few seconds, joking, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve just been working in ourpany for half a month but you¡¯ve grasped the essence of workce. I bet you¡¯ll be promoted to a position higher than mine in the future.¡± Miles pretended to be innocent and scratched the back of his head, ¡°Really? Thank you for your admiration. I¡¯ll not forget you training in the future.¡± Rachel was amused. Rachel, dressed in a suit, showed up with Miles at the door of Jinhua Hotel in the afternoon. The slightly loose ck jacket perfectly covered her bulged belly. With her long hair tied up, she wore a pair of low-heeled shoes and took a small handbag today. Miles was also in a suit, which made him look quite business. But when he spoke, the elite-like aura was dissipated. ¡°Rachel, our dress is too formal. Is the guest we¡¯ll meetter so important?¡± Looking at the 1.8-meter-tall boy in front of her, although she wanted to pretend to be serious, she still failed to hold back herughter, ¡°Say as less as possible in the negotiation and stay by my side. I haven¡¯t met this guest either. But Mr. Johnson told me he¡¯s a big shot.¡± Judging from the tone of Mr. Johnson when he made a phone call to her yesterday, she assumed that Johnson woulde to meet him in person if he wasn¡¯t in a business trip. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Miles nodded and adjusted his tie as he didn¡¯t know where he should put her hands. Rachel burst intoughter again. She reached out to help him, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not that horrible. I thought you are not afraid of anything.¡± Miles touched his nose and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m afraid that I will dishonor you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that. I¡¯m just worrying that he would look down upon us. If that¡¯s the case, we will fail to promote the cooperation.¡± Rachel shrugged nonchntly. She was just a section manager. Since Mr. Johnson could note, he asked her to meet this distinguished guest. If his position was much higher than hers, then it would be really awkward. The door of the elevator was opened. The two walked into the elevator and Rachel casually pressed the button to the third floor. They then arrived at the door of a private room and Rachel knocked on the door. Several secondster, the door was opened and Rachel and Miles walked into the room. It was a superrge private room and there were so many people. Rachel then understood that it was not a one-on-one appointment; instead, it was a party for social engagement. She looked around and found some familiar peers from some famouspanies in N city. ¡°Rachel.¡± Miles lowered his head and exchanged nces with her. Rachel waved her hand to signal him to calm down and then walked towards the crowd, smiling. She stopped a waiter and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Chairman Ogden?¡± ¡°There.¡± The waiter pointed at a direction. Rachel looked over there and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then she walked over and greeted Ogden, who was surrounded by those representatives, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ogden, I¡¯m Rachel Lewis, a manager of Vantage Inc.¡± Although she appeared to be calm, she felt a bit shocked in heart. She had thought that Mr. Ogden would be a fat middle-aged man, but she didn¡¯t expected that he would be so handsome and his aura and appearance was not inferior to Keh¡¯s. Was he really Chairman Ogden? Hunks were always seen in the army or on TV. But it turned out that some hunks also chose to start their own businesses no matter how hard it was. The old saying was really true ¨C some people can easily make a living by their handsome/beautiful faces but they still choose to work hard. Upon hearing her greeting, Ogden turned his attention to Rachel. He studied her for a second and then reached out his hand, smiling lightly, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ogden Reed.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel stunned. She had paid attention to Ogden¡¯s appearance only and therefor forgotten to reach out her hand. She quickly came back to her own sense and quickly shook hands with him, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Ogden looked at her with a more meaningful gaze and curled his lips into a light smile, ¡°No need to be reserved. I invited you for a party, not for business negotiation. Just be casual.¡± Chapter 52: It’s Pleasant to Chat with You Chapter 52: It¡¯s Pleasant to Chat with You Rachel was stunned again, when she reacted, the man had released her hand and gone elsewhere. How could he discern her restraint? ¡°Rachel, what should we do next?¡± Miles¡¯ voice sounded from behind. Rachel nced around. After a while, she smirked at him with her eyes lit up, ¡°This¡¯s an opportunity to show me your capability.¡± She looked down at her wristwatch, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. 30 minutes. If you can get ten business cards form those managers, I will give you extra points for the employment appraisal at the end of the year.¡± Miles was taken aback and then sighed, ¡°The? From those managers? Rachel, they are all representatives from those famouspanies in N City. Are you sure that you are not fooling me?¡± Rachel smiled and nced at Ogden in the distance, ¡°If you can get the card from Mr. Ogden, then you just need to get 3 cards from others.¡± "..." Not knowing whether being discouraged or encouraged, Miles looked at Rachel for a few seconds and then gritted his teeth, nodding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try. Wait and see.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel tried so hard to hold back herughter and nodded, then patted his shoulder to show encouragement. As Miles was trying toplete the task, Rachel had several small talks with some acquaintances, and then walked towards a corner alone to have a rest alone. She felt quite boring and casually took out her phone to search Ogden Reed on Inte. She had heard that Ogden Reed was the boss of a renowned Intepany and had a high reputation in the profession. She entered the name ¡®Ogden Reed¡¯ and all his information and photos popped out with a click. ¡°Thir¡­ thirty years old?¡± Rachel felt a bit shocked when she saw his birthday. His true age matched his appearance. But she thought that rich people were all good at keeping their youths, therefore, although he looked like in his thirties, she had assumed that he was in his forties. Looking at Ogden¡¯s picture, Rachel subconsciously thought of Keh. Although she had no idea about the difference of the fortunes them two possessed, she knew that Keh was thirty-two years old. The two were all sessful at a young age and were all promising. She sighed frequently as she was searching for other information. In the end, she found that apart from the public information on the baidubaike (something like Wikipedia), not a piece of his personal information, even of his marital status, was shown on the Inte. But it was reasonable. Generally speaking, people like Ogden, who were in a high position, would either love their wives only, or have countless mistresses. ¡°Ah? You want to know about me?¡± There suddenly came a man¡¯s voice. Rachel was startled and subconsciously raised her head. Then she bumped into Ogden¡¯s jaw. Rachel was more frustrated and quickly stood up, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Ogden?¡± When did hee? Wasn¡¯t him toasting with others from distance just now? Glimpsing at the page on her phone, Rachel felt embarrassed and hastily grasped her phone, as if she was facing a formidable enemy. Ogden was amused by her reaction. He sat down and patted the seat beside, ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s good if you can sit here, for you can block their sights and I can have a rest.¡± Rachel understood immediately. Presumably, he had been tired of socializing with those people. However, the scene happened just now still made her feel embarrassed, so she hesitated for whether to sit down or not. ¡°You said you¡¯re from Vantage Inc.¡± Ignoring her embarrassment, Ogden took the initiative to start the conversation. Rachel suddenly had some enlightenment. How could she forget that this man was a big shot and let go the opportunity to befriend him? Then it would be a waste for hering all the way today. Then she got over the embarrassment and sat down gracefully, nodding while smiling, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m from Vantage Inc. I guess you must know about Mr. Johnson, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met twice. But this was the first time that I went to N City.¡± Rachel was a bit surprised. Although N City was not a first-tier city, it was developed enough to be a second-tier city. She was a bit surprised that he hadn¡¯t gone to N City. ¡°Then how¡¯s your first impression of this city?¡± Ogden shook his head and smiled, exuding an aura of gentlemen, ¡°I arrived at N Cityst night and haven¡¯t have an opportunity to have a look.¡± Rachel was a bit curious, ¡°What drove you to N City? For business negotiation?¡± Since he hadn¡¯t gone to this city, it could be deduced that hispany has few businesses in N City. Therefore, if she could promote the cooperation between Vantage Inc. and hispany, she would get double bonus in the end of the year. Thinking of money, Rachel suddenly became ambitious. Anyway, she was now extremelyck of money and would of course grasp every opportunity to earn money. Ogden nodded, ¡°Yeah. I n to invest somepanies in N City. I¡¯m now seeking cooperation with That was the case! Rachel was secretly delighted. But she was not in a hurry to rmend Vintage Inc.; instead, she made full use of the work experience and eloquence she had gained from the workce over the past three years and analyzed the business in N City in a confident manner. Of course, most of the analyses were about her opinions and most of which were simple and were not professional enough. But what matters, she just wanted to show him her sincerity. She talked a lot and even forgot the tasks she had assigned to Miles. When she finally finished the speech, someone handed her a ss of juice. He looked at her with a meaningful smile. The air seemed to be frozen for a few seconds. Then Rachel finally realized what had happened and suddenly blushed, hoping to dig a hole on the ground to hide herself, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ogden, I was showing off in front of an expert. How embarrassing it is!¡± It was like teaching a fish to swim! And that was really embarrassing! ¡°Have a sip to moisturize your throat.¡± Ogden still smiled and showed no disdain on his face. There was even a trace of inexplicable light in his gaze, ¡°I though Mr. Johnson must have carefully considered it before designating you here. Miss Lewis, you¡¯re so outstanding and have your own insights. I wonder if I have the honor to invite you to work for me.¡± What? Rachel was a bit dumfounded. Weren¡¯t they talking about business cooperation? She talked a lot just now to pave the way to introduce Vantage Inc. to him, but why did he suddenly shift his attention to her? She took the cup and thanked him. Just as she was about to say something, Ogden stood up and drew a napkin, and then took out a pen from his suit to write a line of numbers. ¡°My phone is kept by my secretary. This is my phone number and I think we can have a private meeting next time. It¡¯s pleasant to chat with you, Miss Lewis. But it¡¯s not convenient to continue the talk today. Sorry, I gotta go first.¡± Rachel was a bit ttered and was still dumbfounded. She hastily stood up and nodded politely, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet next time.¡± Ogden gave her a meaning look and turned around and left slowly, leaving her a tall, slender and distinguishably elegant back. Rachel looked at his leaving back and admired him in heart. He was rich, famous, handsome and well- built. More importantly, he was well-cultivated andposed. Presumably, no woman could resist such kind of charm. If she wasn¡¯t so into that bastard Keh and wasn¡¯t pregnant, she would also fall for him. Oh, that¡¯s not true. Who is into that bastard? She doesn¡¯t love anyone now. Rachel patted her cheeks to calm herself down. ¡°Rachel, why are you pping yourself?¡± Miles suddenly walked over from behind and gave her a strange look. Chapter 53: Are They All Gays? Chapter 53: Are They All Gays? Rachel was startled again and stared at Miles patting her chest, ¡°Are you a ghost? Why can you walk without a sound?¡± If she had a heart attack, she would definitely have been scared to death tonight. ¡°Haha¡­ Have a look at my trophies.¡± Miles waved a stack of business cards towards Rachel with a self-satisfied smile. Rachel was stunned and nced at the business cards in surprise, ¡°You got so many business cards. Did you ask for them one by one?¡± There were at least 30 business cards. And some of which were from vice presidents. How did he achieve it? ¡°Yeah. I¡¯vepleted the task on time. Just now I saw you chatting happily with Mr. Ogden, so I didn¡¯t Rachel tilted her head and squinted at Miles, who was so selfcent, ¡°Did you¡­ take advantage of your handsome face?¡± ¡°Pff!¡± Miles was almost choked by the juice. He gave her a weird look and then pointed around, ¡°are they all gays?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel nced around and her mouth corner twitched. She was quite speechless. There were few women in the party. ¡°Plus, appearance is something about genes, and it¡¯s also a part of one¡¯s capability. You can¡¯t prejudice me.¡± He emphasized it with dissatisfaction. Rachel was speechless again and returned all the business cards to him, then patted his head matter- of-factly, ¡°Good job. You didn¡¯t let me down. I will rmend you to Mr. Johnsonter.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Miles shot her a provocative nce, ¡°You¡¯ve talked with that big shot for so long. Did you get his business card?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows, smirked, and waved the napkin in front of him, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m your manager, do you think I¡¯m a barbie doll?¡± ¡°But¡­ Rachel¡­ The words ¡­are blurred.¡± Staring at the napkin, Miles stammered and then kindly reminded. Rachel¡¯s face changed and then she looked down at the napkin reflexively. The napkin had been contaminated with water, causing the numbers, which were not that clear before, even more blurred. And the numbers in the middle were all illegible. "What the hell!" Rachel¡¯s good mood instantly faded and was then reced by coldness and gloominess. She felt as if she was put in an ice cer. She red at the water stain on the table and suppressed the impulse to curse. Her efforts before were all vain. Seeing her gloomy face, Miles shivered and swallow salvia, and then gingerly proposed an advice, ¡°What¡­ what about asking him again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it embarrassing?¡± Ogden, a big shot, wrote down his phone number to her in person, but she destroyed the napkin and even wanted to ask him to write it again. If he refused to write again, then it would be more embarrassing. Being upset for a while, Rachel breathed a deep sigh, ¡°Let it be. At least we got so many business cards today. We¡¯ll meet with Mr. Ogden someday, and I just hope that he can still remember me when we meet again.¡± Miles smiled tteringly, ¡°Who would forget a beautiful like you?¡± Rachel raised her eyes heavenwards upon hearing his words. It was early when the party was over. Seeing that there was still half an hour to get off work, she decided not toe back to thepany. The two stood at the door of the hotel. ¡°Thanks for your hard work today. You can get off work in advance. And I should go first.¡± said Rachel. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll alsoe back home.¡± Miles looked down at his wristwatch and smiled, ¡°You can drive home? Why are you in a hurry? How about having dinner with me? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯ll treat me? Not asking me to pay the bill?¡± Rachel nced at him in disbelief. Miles was speechless, ¡°Manager Lewis, can¡¯t you give me an opportunity to bribe you?¡± Rachel stroked her jaw and pretended to be hesitant, ¡°Oh if you stopping pretending to be miserable, I¡¯ll consider about it. Otherwise, I think it would trouble my conscience.¡± ¡°Oh, turns out you also have conscience.¡± Miles said in exaggerated astonishment. ¡°¡­¡± They drove to a nearby restaurant and casually seated themselves in the lobby. Miles nced at the opposite restaurant through the window and sighed, ¡°I heard that the hotpot restaurant opposite is newly opened and the dishes it serves are quite delicious. I nned to take you Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. there to have a try.¡± Rachel hastily shook her head, ¡°NO. I just want to eat something light recently. As for those with strong vors, you can have them with your friends next time.¡± For the sake of the baby, she must pay full attention to every trivial matter. Miles poured her a cup of hot tea and pouted insouciantly, ¡°You¡¯ve been more rounded recently. Eating light dishes can¡¯t get that much weight.¡± Rachel¡¯s heart misses one heat. Fearing that he might suspect him, she pretended to be annoyed and red at her, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve gained weight? If you dare to spit out any other offensive words, I¡¯ll leave right away ande back home. Anyway, I should ¡®lose my weight¡¯.¡± Miles hastily apologized, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say these again. Our Manager Lewis is the most slender, well-built and charming beauty.¡± ¡°Let me order dishes.¡± She snorted and looked askance at him, while couldn¡¯t help worrying in heart. She would fail to keep her pregnancy a secret soon. ¡°What would you like? No need to be restrained, just order it.¡± ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t be restrained.¡± Rachel took the menu and selected dishes carefully. She didn¡¯t ask his preference and ticked several dishes, and then handed the menu to the waitress. When the two were waiting for the dishes ordered, Rachel took out her phone and dialed Theresa. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to cook meal for me tonight. I¡¯m having dinner with my friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see. Have a rest early. And don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be carefully. Let¡¯s stop here.¡± Rachel hung up the phone and found Miles staring at her meaningfully when she looked up. ¡°Why are you looking at me in this way?¡± ¡°Rachel, I heard from our colleagues that you¡¯ve got married.¡± Rachel lowered her head and took a sip, concealing all the emotions in her eyes, and they spoke tly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be married at such an age? Then I¡¯ll be a spinster. I think I¡¯m not that ugly that no one was willing to marry me.¡± As a matter of fact, she was quite young. She had married Keh at the age of 24 and was now 27. It wasmon that girls at her age hadn¡¯t gotten married. Many that was because she had experienced a lot, that her enthusiasm for things had faded and her way of thinking had be mature. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Miles pondered for a few seconds and then smiled, ¡°I guess all men in the world are dreaming of having a beautiful and capable wife like you, right?¡± "Aren''t you a man? Ask yourself if you want to know." Rachel curled her lips into a bitter smile. No matter how beautiful and capable she was, she was not the type that Keh liked, and that man would not be gentle or thoughtful to her for the sake of her appearance. It was true that when a man fell for a woman, he attached little importance to matters like whether she was outstanding or capable, or whether she could cook. Anyway, just as the saying went, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. As long as he liked her, then she would be superior to anyone in every aspect in his eyes. Miles seemed not to notice her weird reaction. He stroked his head and asked in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± "..." Rachel was dumbfounded and a touch of surprise shed across her eyes, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a girlfriend yet?¡± Are you kidding? Weren¡¯t hunks these days favored by women? But he was still single! What an miracle! "No." "What about any-girlfriend?" "Uh... there is one." He pondered for a few seconds and answered. Chapter 54: Compulsion Chapter 54: Compulsion Rachel suddenly felt it reasonable, "Oh, it turns out that you never forget your ex-girlfriend. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so love-struck.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Miles shook his head, his eyes clear and innocent. "No, I was together with her when I was a teenager. Now I can¡¯t remember her appearance.¡± "..." Rachel felt a little embarrassed. It turned out that this kid was still a pure and innocent virgin. Then she thought she couldn''t joke with him casually next time. Rachel was very grateful when the waitress walker over bringing the dishes, which broke the embarrassment. She picked up the chopsticks and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± After all the dishes were served, Miles stared at the dishes on the table for a long while, dumbfounded, and then asked the waitress, ¡°No more?¡± "Sir, all the dishes you ordered are served." "Oh, well, I see." After the waitress left, Miles looked at Rachel, who was concentrating on eating, and joked, ¡°Manager Lewis, I said I¡¯ll treat you. Why are you saving money for me? Are you looking down upon my economic capability?¡± All the dishes on the table or were light dishes made by vegetables, except one green pepper with few shredded pork. Was she afraid that he could not afford the bill? Rachel gulped down her meal without raising her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I like light dishes? Plus, you said I¡¯m overweight, now I want to lose weight. Just eat. If you dare to say anymore, I will leave soon.¡± Miles had no choice but to give up. When they finished the meal, it was already dark outside and Miles had to leave first. But Rachel was not in a hurry to go home and wandered around nearby. She was now in the center of the city, which was brightly lit and lively. Rachel felt that it had had been a long time since she had such an opportunity to rx herself. She walked aimlessly along the sidewalk. Before the divorce, she always longed for the opportunity to walk side by side with Keh after the meal. That might be her purest and simplest wish at that time. But every time when they went out, they would just shop at the supermarket and had had never gone to other ces because he was very busy. Thinking about this, Rachel felt it quite ridiculous. How could she endure such treatment for three years? Being a bit upset, she walked for a while absent-mindedly and was then startled by the ringing of her phone. "Hey, Lillian." "Rach, where are you now?" A woman''s tired voice came from the other end of the phone. "I was outside." "Are you busy?" "No. What''s the matter?" Rachel stopped. "I just got off work. Where are you, I will go find you." Rachel looked around and replied, "Well, but I think you should go home to have a rest, you sound very tired.¡± "No, I want to have a talk with you. Let¡¯s meet and talk about it.¡± "Okay." Lillian hastily finished the talk and hung up the phone. Rachel was a little worried. She sent her a location and walked into a caf¨¦. Half an hourter, a woman with delicate makeup yet a tired expression pushed open the ss door and came in. "Have you eaten?" Rachel stood up. "Not yet. I didn''t have any appetite." Lillian took off her coat and slumped into the chair as if all her strengths were all drained away. "What happened?" Lillian had been her roommate in university and they were now good friends. Having worked hard for several years, she had gained a firm foothold in N City and had bought her own house. She was now living with her parents. She was always assertive, cautious, and reasonable. She was shrewd but was not sophisticated. Rachel seldom saw her acting like this and thought probably something had happened to Lillian. Lillian was silent for a few seconds and beckoned to the waitress, ¡°Is there any wine?¡± "..." This was a caf¨¦. How could it serve wine? Rachel cut in, ¡°A ss of juice and two desserts, thanks.¡± ¡°Okay, wait a second.¡± Lillian red at her, pouting, ¡°I want to drink.¡± Rachel shot her a nce and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t buy you a drink before you tell me everything.¡± Lillian red at her. After a few seconds, she finally surrendered and pulled her curly, neat hair irritably, ¡°All right. I guess I must have drunk too muchst night. And I slept with Quentin¡± "..." Rachel was stunned and frozen. Before she could scream, Lillian covered her mouth in a calm manner. Rachel red at her and took her hand away, and then asked seriously, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I was drunkst night. How could you expect me to push him away?¡± "..." Rachel calmed herself down. "What did he say?" Rachel also knew Quentin Barnes. He was the supervisor of Lillian and was having an affair with Lillian. But none of them had confessed his/her love to the other although it was quite obvious, probably because they were in the samepany. Lillian was a little embarrassed, "I ran away before he waked up and have been evaded him all day long. I haven¡¯t seen him today.¡± ¡°Why are you so na?ve? Undoubtedly you¡¯ll meetter, who are you going to do?¡± Rachel furrowed her eyebrows. Lillian pulled a long face, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out. Aya, WTF, why am I acting like a coward. I just slept with him, why am I acting like I¡¯m a pure and innocent virgin?¡± Rachel was speechless and the said seriously, ¡°Do you still have the mood to make a joke? It¡¯s good if he¡¯ll be your boyfriend. But if he denies to have slept with youst night, how will you treat him?¡± Lillian pouted in grievance, ¡°It has nothing to do with him. I¡¯m the cause. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve drunk muchst night, and I pulled him, refusing to let him go¡­¡± Rachel was choked. She remembered that Lillian had told her that she was quite into Quentin, yet she was not sure about his feelings for her. Lillian suddenly thought of something and became worried, ¡°Rach, will he view me as a promiscuous girl and then look down upon me?¡± "..." Rachel was angered yet amused by her words, and said contemptuously, ¡°Do you mean that you were drunkst night and forced him to sleep with you.¡± Lillian nodded vigorously. ¡°Was he bound that he couldn¡¯t move, or was he drunk? Is it possible that a strong man waspelled by a weak woman? Although he has some feelings for you, do you think it appropriate for him to take advantage of your drunkenness? Why are you into such a man?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lillian was choked and couldn¡¯t say something to argue for him. She bit her lips and finally squeezed the sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ things happenedst night.¡± She totally forgot who the initiator was. But they did have sexst night ¨C she could figure it out through the soreness of her body and the pain in her private part. Rachel was also stumped. She rubbed her eyebrows while thinking about what they should do next. Then she suddenly thought of something and asked in low voice, ¡°Did you take the pill.¡± Chapter 55: You’re Raising Child for Kenneth Chapter 55: You¡¯re Raising Child for Keh Lillian raised her eyes heavenward, ¡°Am I as silly as you are? Hey, you¡¯re raising child for Keh even if you¡¯re divorced. ¡°¡­¡± Seeing her thoughts and worries being exposed, Rachel became unhappy, ¡°Who will raise child for him? It¡¯s my baby. Plus, is it necessary to make sly little digs at me?¡± Lillian nced at her apologetically, ¡°Sorry, honey, I was wrong.¡± She knew what happened between Rachel and Keh, but blurted out that hurting sentence without a second thought. Lily said angrily, ¡°Then why did you meet with me? You know all and don¡¯t need my suggestions. But as for the things you don¡¯t want to do, my persuasion won¡¯t work. You can get the answer from Quentin. If you don¡¯t dare to have a talk with him, you¡¯ll never get the answer.¡± Rachel hadn¡¯t seen Quentin before and had no idea about whether he was a good man or not. She just heard Lillian praise him very often. Lillian suddenly became expressionless and silent. The two kept silent for a long while. In the end, the vibration of Lillian¡¯s phone broke the silence. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lillian was a bit nervous, ¡°It¡¯s from Quentin.¡± Rachel stared at the vibrating phone and then nced at Lillian, ¡°Answer?¡± Lillian hesitated. Rachel read her mind with only one nce, ¡°Are you affair that he would refuse you and let you down? If you confess to him but are then refused, you won¡¯t have the courage to work under him, right?¡± Lillian pressed her lips and didn¡¯t reply. Rachel sighed and pushed the phone to her, ¡°Answer it. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s thinking, okay? If he refuses tomit what he¡¯d donest night, then you will bepletely disappointed at him and will not swoon over him. If he likes you, then that¡¯s so good!¡± Lillian was persuaded and looked up into Rachel. She hesitated for a while, and then answered the phone. ¡°Lillian, where are you? I want to have a talk with you, for things happenedst night.¡± Lillian stunned and didn¡¯t reply; instead, she looked at Rachel inquiringly. Rachel also hesitated for a second, and then nodded. Lillian told him the address of the caf¨¦ and then hung up the phone without saying any other words. Rachel nced at her worriedly, ¡°It may be inappropriate for me to stay here. Do I have to leave?¡± Lillian looked at the night scene outside through the window, and smiled with a touch of fatigue on her face, ¡°You can go back first. Anyway, you¡¯re pregnant now and Auntie would worry about you. I¡¯ll call youter if there¡¯s a result.¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows, ¡°What if the result is not wanted? Are you sure you¡¯ll not drink a lot? I¡¯d better wait here. When he arrives, I¡¯ll hide myself to shun him.¡± Lillian burst intoughter and joked, ¡°What? Are you still viewing me as a girl who hasn¡¯t experienced anything? Come on, it¡¯s just a One Night Stand. If he refuses to be together with me, I would regard that sex as being bit by a dog. And I will keep enjoying my single life tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, I believe what you said.¡± Rachel nodded as if she had been convinced and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s why I should stay and watch. If he refuses tomit what he has done, you¡¯ll definitely beat him until his head broken and bleeding. Then I¡¯ll have to bail you out tomorrow if I¡¯m not present tonight.¡± Although she acted like a coward in front of the man she liked, she would take the gloves off in the face of a scum. Rachel suddenly began to worry about the future of Quentin Barnes. ¡°Bah, I¡¯m ady. How will I act that rudely?¡± Lillian pouted in dissatisfaction, lowered her head and began to y her own finger. They waited for almost twenty minutes. Then Rachel stood up and left some words to Lillian, and then walked towards an empty seat in the corner. Several minutester, a man came from outside the door and seemed to be looking for someone. Considering that they hadn¡¯t met before, Rachel didn¡¯t n to shun him and raised her head to study him. He was quite handsome and lookedposed in a suit with a shirt in. But without any reason, Rachel felt that he was quite anxious through his lines of sight. The man saw Lillian and walked over without hesitation. Witnessing everything, Rachel heaved a sigh of relief in heart. Maybe things were not as bad as they had imagined. Chapter 56: Not a Total Scum-bag Chapter 56: Not a Total Scum-bag They chatted for a long time; Rachel asionally looked out of the window. Her eyes were in a trance and she looked lost in her thoughts. After a long time, someone patted her shoulder. Coming out of her trance, she looked around and saw that Lillian was already standing beside her and her expressions looked gentler than before. "Good news?" Seeing her expressions, Rachel didn¡¯t need to ask her to know what happened. Lillian, who rarely showed any embarrassment, pursed her lips, sat down and held Rachel¡¯s arm. She said softly, "He said he didn''t know how he felt about me, but he didn''t want to see me sad. He said he would take responsibility, if I were to be his girlfriend, he would be willing to." ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was stunned for a few seconds, and had no words to say. Why did it feel like she just met another Keh Shawn? If you don''t love someone, then you don¡¯t love them; it¡¯s that simple. Why do they always want to fu@king take responsibility? As if their manners and responsible behavior can heal broken hearts? Not wanting Lillian to feel sad, Rachel did not say anything; she just smiled softly and said tofort her, "It looks like Quentin is not a total scum-bag, he is still a man.¡± "He¡¯s a useless fu@king as$hole! Talking to him is like banging your head on the wall. "Lillian directly said what Rachel didn''t dare to say out loud, her eyes mocking. Rachel smiled awkwardly, "So, what did you tell him? Did you ept? " Lillian sat up straight, looked at her and dered lightly, "I said that we both should take some days to calm down and not see each other during that time." "What was his reaction?" Lillian shrugged her shoulders, not showing if she was sad or happy, "He didn''t respond. After a long silence, he just said one word: okay. He¡¯s really indecisive." Rachel looked at her for a few seconds and smiled softly, "It''s clear that you are not ready for what should be done, right? It is possible that he is trying to test you, by hiding what he feels; just to see what you decide on? " "Shit!" Lillian gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath in hatred, "He¡¯s really a cheating liar, that useless fu@ker!" Rachel said disdainfully, "But you¡¯re still so into him." ¡°¡­¡± After that Lillian was almost in a good mood, Rachel had dinner with her, and then drove her back. At the weekend, Rachel was free and didn¡¯t have to work over time. The weather was fine, so she helped Theresa clean up the house. As she was emptying the vase of dead flowers, the doorbell rang. Theresa called from the balcony, "Rach! Can you open the door?" "Okay." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel had already guessed who woulde to visit this early in the morning. As soon as she opened the door, a small dumpling ran into her and hugged her tightly. Rachel was startled, looking down she saw Monica¡¯s small face radiant with joy. She greeted her, "Hi! Sweetie!" Osmond who was standing behind Monica, pulled her back nervously and rebuked her lightly, ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t bump into Auntie like that, you will hurt her." Monica probably couldn¡¯t understand the exnation of pregnancy so Osmond had to change his way of saying. Monica looked at Rachel with guilt, and then nodded her head, confused. Rachelughed and opened the door wide, "It¡¯s okay, Osmond. Come in." Osmond nodded, holding a bouquet of roses in his arms which he handed to Rachel, "For you!" Rachel was startled, looking at the big bouquet of red roses in front of her. Then she took it and said with a stiff smile, "Thank you, Osmond. You didn¡¯t have to do that." "Who¡­ Aaah!¡± Suddenly, Theresa¡¯s scream sounded from the balcony. "Mom!¡± Rachel''s face changed to panic. She put down the flowers and walked quickly towards the balcony. Osmond followed her and reached the balcony in quick steps. He saw Theresa fallen on the ground, Startled, he shouted, "Auntie!" "Mom!¡± Seeing her, Rachel¡¯s face turned white. She quickly bent down to help her up and asked in a panic, "What happened? Did you fall? Are you hurt?¡± Theresa¡¯s old face was white as paper with pain and fear. She stood up slowly from the ground, but then she said in agony, "Ow! Ow! Ow! It hurts. I can¡¯t¡­ pain, pain, no way!" Rachel was so scared out of her wits that she almost fainted. She quickly squatted down beside Theresa to check her injury, ¡°Where does it hurt?" "Sit down first!" Osmond, who was the only one still calm and collected, dragged a chair for Theresa and helped her sit down. Then he squatted down beside Rachel to check Theresa¡¯s injury. As he poked her leg gently, Theresa inhaled painfully, "Yes, right there!" He poked other ces and asked, "Do you feel pain anywhere else?" "Not anymore, it¡¯s just my leg now. I stepped on the stool wrong. I think, I twisted it." Theresa felt embarrassed. Rachel knitted her eyebrows in worry and med herself, "I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to open the door." "Then I should be med foring to visit at the wrong time." Osmondughed awkwardly, not knowing what to make of Rachel¡¯s sentence. Then he stood up and said, "I think you twisted her ankle. Come on, Auntie, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital." "I''ll go with you." Rachel didn''t give it much thought. She got up, took her bag and mobile phone; didn''t even change her clothes. Including Monica, they all went to the hospital. It was a high-end private hospital. It wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s first choice but she had a VIP card made, spending quite a lot of money; there were only a few people and they didn¡¯t have to wait in line for long. Theresa was given aplete physical check-up. Fortunately, she had just hurt her leg and was told that she¡¯d be fine after a few days'' rest. Rachel finally rxed and sat down in the ward, guarding her mother. Osmond came back with the prescription in his hands, and said with a gentle smile, "The doctor said that if you don''t want to be hospitalized, then you can go back home tomorrow. However, I would suggest you to stay here for two more days. There is no one to look after you at home. Rachel has to go to work. It would be hard for you alone. " Theresa immediately shook her head, "It''s OK. I can just lie down at home, same as here. It doesn''t cost money to rest at home." Rachel frowned at her, "That''s not good. There''s no one at home. I can''t afford to be scared like this again. You need to rest properly; I''ll go finish the hospital procedure.¡± Tucking her in the quilt warmly, Rachelpletely ignored her cries of resistance. She pulled Osmond with her and went out of the ward. In the hospital corridor, she turned her head to look at Osmond holding Monica, with a guilty smile, she said, "I''m sorry, Osmond. Originally, I wanted to invite you to a nice lunch; I didn¡¯t expect for such an ident to happen causing you trouble." Osmond looked at her deeply for a long time, feeling helpless, and then he said, "Rach! Can you not be so polite to me? Fortunately, I was there. Otherwise, it would have been near impossible for you to bring her to the hospital alone.¡± Being stared at by him like that, Rachel¡¯s heart felt like an empty void incapable of feeling emotions. She turned her face away a bit stiffly, and said, "Thank you, Osmond." Osmond¡¯s eyes softened as he walked ahead slowly. He said in an almost self-mocking way, "I wish you needed me in more ces in your life so I could have an opportunity to show you. Because really, I don¡¯t know how else I can show you that I exist." ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was even more embarrassed, at aplete loss at his words. Her brain worked furiously to find an adequate response, "Osmond, before when I said I¡¯d consider¡­¡± Chapter 57: How Could Kenneth Shawn Be Here? Chapter 57: How Could Keh Shawn Be Here? The lines on her forehead deepened as she hesitated. After a few seconds, she bit her lower lip and said, "I''m sorry I haven''t decided yet." She really didn''t know what to do. With Osmond she had never been able to feel that feeling she felt with Keh. Seriously speaking, she really enjoyed being with him; but, for so long, she had never felt anything towards him which would make her want to be more than friends. Osmond, who had been looking at her sideways, turned to look at the front again. His eyes darkened but his smile was still soft and gentle. "It''s OK. I can wait. As long as you don''t reject me, I still have the Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. chance." Rachel looked at him gratefully but at the same time, her guilt increases. She felt like she had to decide soon. She couldn''t keep him waiting in hopes of a chance and waste his time. After finishing the hospital procedures, Osmond went out to buy food. Rachel was in the ward with Monica and her mother when she suddenly received a call from Mr. Johnson. "Hello, Mr. Johnson!" "Rachel, did you discuss with Mr. Ogden the other day?" "Well, yeah, a bit. I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t really introduce ourpany to him a bit better." She had also lost the phone number that she got with such difficulty. Johnson didn¡¯t mind at all, he smiled into the phone and said lightly, "It''s OK. His secretary sent me an invitation just now. We will be meeting in the afternoon. He asked me take you with me. If it¡¯s fine with you, can youe here now? " ¡°¡­¡± Right Now? Rachel turned around and looked at her mother, who was still receiving an IV drip, then asked him, "Did he mention to bring me along?" "Yeah." He answered. In fact, he too found it a bit strange that Ogden Reed still remembered her. Rachel sighed. Mr. Johnson, noticing her behavior, said, "Is it hard for you to leave right now? Should I tell them you can¡¯t be there?" After all, it is ast-minute invitation, and he is not a boss who likes to force others, especially on weekends. "No, I¡¯ll manage, please send me the address and time. I''ll be there as soon as I''m ready." Rachel still did not refuse. As apany manager, it is her duty to prioritize thepany''s interests first. Besides, Mr. Johnson is a considerate boss. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him. "Hmm, okay, let me know when you leave. You can be rest assured that this year¡¯s bonus will be a big one." Rachel smiled at the mention of money, "Thank you very much." God! She''s really has no integrity in front of money. After hanging up the phone, she went to the nurse to exin a few things. When she came back, she saw that Osmond had arrived. "Rachel! Come and eat." Rachel walked over, and said embarrassedly, "Sorry, Osmond, just received a call from work, my boss needs me to be there. There are some urgent matters to deal with." Osmond¡¯s expressions showed no change except a slight idental surprise. He simply asked, "Do you have to go now? You''ve been busy since morning and didn¡¯t even have lunch yet. No matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to your health. " Theresa was dissatisfied andined, "Doesn''t your boss know it''s the weekend? Why do you have to work overtime every day and then even on the weekends? Didn¡¯t you tell him that my leg is injured and you need to stay with me? " Rachel and Osmond looked at each other, both at a loss, "Mom, you know you are the most important person in my life. Don¡¯t worry, I have told the nurse that I have to go, I¡¯ll be quick with work ande back as soon as I can." Osmond also smiled, patting Monica¡¯s head, he said, "I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I¡¯ll stay here with Monica to apany you." Rachel turned to look at him, embarrassed, "Osmond, it¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t need to do that. If you have something to do, don¡¯t put it off to stay here. I have already told the nurse; she¡¯s checking in on Mom." "What do you mean there¡¯s no need for him to stay? He is wee; I want to talk to him. He loves me more than you!¡± Theresa was displeased with her again and urged her angrily, "You, hurry up, eat and go. Don''t make your boss wait. " After eating a bit, Rachel was as good as expelled from the hospital by her mother. First, she went home and changed her clothes, and then she drove to the decided hotel. At around 3 p.m., Rachel met Mr. Johnson and Ogden Reed at the hotel. In the antique private meeting room, both men were sitting on the ground, drinking tea and alcohol, next to them the smoke is rising in curls from the incense burner. In the room, in addition to Mr. Johnson and Ogden, there was a woman, most probably a secretary, sitting up-right behind Ogden. Chatting away happily, Mr. Johnson saw her enter and took the initiative in greeting her, ¡°Rachel! Come sit." Rachel put on the professional-looking serious face, went over and respectfully nodded to both of them, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Ogden." The handsome man calmly put down his cup and looked up at her with a slight smile. "Miss Lewis, I thought you would call me that day after the party. But I guess I overestimated my charm." Rachel was embarrassed and forced out a smile. "Oh no, I was just afraid that you¡¯d be busy and I wanted to prepare everything before I invited you formally." She lost the phone number. How could she invite without the number? ¡°Come, sit down." Ogden looked at her with a warm expression. The secretary offered her a floor cushion. "Thank you." With some difficulty, Rachel knelt and sat down, but she was not used to this kind of sitting posture. In addition, she was several months pregnant and her huge belly was not helping the situation. As soon as she sat down, she tilted to one side, almost rolling off the cushion. Ogden quickly helped her, his big hand gripping her shoulder steadily. He smiled, "Be careful. Would a stool be morefortable to sit on?" Rachel quickly straightened herself and sat properly, shaking her head in embarrassment, "No, no, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m OK like this." "Don''t be nervous." Ogden poured her a small cup of tea. His dark eyes were quiet and deep, "You can continue what you were saying thest time." Rachel blushed and bowed her head. "Last time, I was just trying to y big, today I dare not make a fool of myself in front of you and Mr. Johnson. I''m here to learn today; I¡¯ll just listen carefully. " "Indeed, there are three veteran businessmen here today. It would be hard for you to talk." Rachel smiled dryly, but then she paused, ¡°Three?" She nced at Ogden¡¯s secretary, a very young and beautiful woman. Ogden smiled and picked up his cup and ced it under the tip of his node, sniffing the aroma, "There''s another one who hasn''t arrived yet. He¡¯ste; must be punished." Rachel nodded, understanding. Suddenly, she felt there was someone behind her. She looked around subconsciously, and then froze. In front of her was the tall figure and beautifully perfect face of none other than Keh Shawn. Rachel¡¯s expressions were not good. How could Keh Shawn be here? Does he know Ogden Reed too? Of course, they know each other. They are all business tycoons with hugepanies. It''s not surprising that they know each other. Chapter 58: Im Divorced Chapter 58: I''m Divorced Keh¡¯s eyes also changed when he saw her. He looked a little surprised to see her there. But then, he acted like he didn¡¯t know her and went straight to greet the two men. Mr. Johnson, conscious of his level being lower than that of Keh, stood up politely to greet him, "Mr. Shawn." Ogden stayedfortably in his ce and said with a joking smile, "I was just saying you must be punished for beingte and made to drink more alcohol. Haha! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de as soon as I mention you. Your desire to survive is good but you still must receive punishment." Keh sat down opposite to Rachel and retorted with a casual smile, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to decline, Mr. Ogden. I came alone. I have to driveter. I''d just be drinking tea." Ogden shook his head. "That''s fine. It''s rare to be able to sit together like this, just us. Who cares about alcohol? Ah! I heard that your branch office in N City is right across from Mr. Johnson¡¯s head office. Such a big connection of fate must be toasted to." "Sure, sure!" Mr. Johnson nodded with a smile and personally picked up the teapot to pour tea for Keh. Rachel looked down absent-mindedly, her head drooping slightly. She didn¡¯t know what to think or how to behave. Ogden nced at her andughed, "What''s wrong, Rachel? You joke around with me but as soon as Mr. Shawn came you lost all words. Are you scared? " Rachel raised her head to look at him but identally ended up looking straight at Keh¡¯s handsome face. She was flustered, her heart in an uproar; ignoring her heart she looked away and smiled stiffly, "I have never had a chance to sit with three people of your caliber. It''s normal to be scared, right?" As a small manager, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. After knowing that Keh was the Dragon Age¡¯s president, she had been curious. Apart from being a very good-looking man, he spoke quite less, and knowing if he was happy, angry or sad was always hard; how did he manage such argepany? She really didn¡¯t know much about him before. Keh suddenly gave her a faint smile, "Right there with you, on that. If it wasn''t for Mr. Johnson, I wouldn''t get to know you, Miss Lewis." ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s expressions stiffened. Did he imply that if it was not for Mr. Johnson, she would not be able to sit here at this level. Is he here to humiliate her? Forcing out a smile, Rachel¡¯s responded tepidly, "I really should thank Mr. Johnson. If it wasn''t for him, I might not have met you, Mr. Shawn." Implying that if she had known he would be here, she would have nevere here, even if it meant offending her boss. Mr. Johnson, who had been mentioned quite much in a small amount of time, looked at them confusedly. He didn''t know exactly how he got involved in this exchange of words; He could only smile awkwardly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Rachel, Keh pursed his lips and did not speak again. Ogden looked at them; his dark eyes seemed to understand something. He just said in a strange tone, "I have known Mr. Shawn for years. I heard that his hometown is in N City, so I asked him to be here today. It looks like Miss Lewis knows him too." Rachel raised her eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him once or twice." She deliberately put stress on once or twice, thinking that she still had the right to be angry at him. Keh, however, sat there unmoving and expressionless. He simply said, "I don''t remember." Rachel was dumbfounded. This as$hole! The talk turned towards their work for a while, as well as their future development in N City, as well as the topic Rachel was anticipating the most: Vantage Inc.¡¯s cooperation. But, after seeing Keh again, all her passion for her work was gone, and she didn''t pay much attention to what the others said. Later, Mr. Johnson suddenly looked at her and said, "Rachel¡¯s husband is also in investment. I think he is also in J City." For a moment, everyone¡¯s focus was on her. Startled by the sudden mention, Rachel¡¯s body was suddenly filled with adrenaline, nervous and energetic. Ogden looked a little surprised, "Miss Lewis, you are married? So young and doing so well in her career I¡¯d never have thought she is someone who was already married." Rachel once again hung a stiff smile on her face, shot a look at the man opposite to her, then said, "Yeah, I married like a confused fool when I was very young." Confused fool? Keh¡¯s handsome face hardened slightly; his eyes fixed on her. If her father didn''t be a lobbyist and convinced his father, then his father wouldn¡¯t have forced him to take her as a wife; this marriage would have never happened then, nor this current situation But If he hadn¡¯t married her then, how would he find¡­ Ogden seemed to be amused by her, "It seems that you are very affectionate with your husband, but seeing you talk about him like old married couples do is a little astonishing. Your husband must be a very excellent person who is considerate enough of your career. Since he is also in J City, maybe we would¡¯ve heard of him. What is his name?" Rachel¡¯s heart dropped like a stone; she was too embarrassed to smile. She deliberately fixed her expressions and said, "Oh! No, no, he just runs a small business; it can¡¯t bepared with yours." Keh looked at her trying to cover up, a trace of resentment awakened in his heart, if they hadn¡¯t divorce, was she nning on hiding this all her life? Anxious, hepletely forgot the state of their married life, the reason they even got married, the contract of only four years and the fact that he never acknowledged her as his life partner. Keh didn''t seem to realize all this at that time. He just felt like a lover who had fallen from her eyes. His eyes gradually became cold as he looked at her; looking at her he said, "You are too modest, Miss Lewis. If he is in investments in J City since a long time, then we would know him. Even if we don¡¯t know him now, tell us his name and we¡¯d remember if we someday meet him. " ¡°¡­¡± If Rachel didn¡¯t calm herself down in time, she¡¯d have taken a cup and smashed it on the ground. What the hell was this ba$tard trying to do? Was that what he wanted? To tell her ex-husband¡¯s name to the whole world? After a second''s silence, Rachel raised her head and smiled. She said calmly, "Although I want to say his name, but now he has nothing to do with me. I can¡¯t really disclose other people¡¯s private information. Because¡­. I¡¯m divorced. " "Divor¡­" Mr. Johnson was stunned and he suddenly remembered the time she asked to borrow money from him. He was extremely embarrassed and said, "Rachel, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Rachel¡¯s expressions were ofplete indifference, "It¡¯s alright, Mr. Johnson, it¡¯s nothing; not a big deal. I didn''t tell you, but many people in thepany know." Ogden didn''t look embarrassed at all. He said quite naturally, "You handle such emotional affairs so cleanly. I really admire you. You are so young and beautiful. I believe you will meet someone better." "Thank you for your blessing, and I believe I will find someone better too." Rachel knew he was just being polite, so she too replied politely, but her eyes were looking at the man opposite to her. Chapter 59: Losing the Way Chapter 59: Losing the Way Keh, whose face had been gloomy long ago, was staring right at her, trying his hardest to suppress his anger. Divorce. It was always only him who gave it any thought; for her it was just a word. Rachel lowered her head to drink some tea, lowering her eyes to hide her emotions. After a while, she put down her ss and politely smiled, "Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom." Hurrying into the bathroom, disregarding the makeup on her face, she bowed her head and sshed water on her face, repeatedly. She lowered her face in the sink, sshing water, and closed her eyes to calm herself down. When she heard someoneing in at the door, she raised her head and wiped the water on her face looking in the mirror. Although her facial features were still delicate and charming, Rachel really didn''t want to see herself right now. The confusion and embarrassment of her eyes were clearly shown in the mirror; he would have seen it too. She wiped her face dry and smiled mockingly at herself in the mirror. Aftering out of the stall, she threw the ball of tissue papers in her hand into the dustbin. Then she took out her make-up pouch from her bag to reapply her make up again. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After finishing that, she went out. Her mood was not showing at all, but in her hurry, she couldn¡¯t find her way back to the meeting room. "Fu@k! Where am I?" She cursed under her breath, a hand on her forehead She felt embarrassed calling Mr. Johnson toe get her, so she decided to find the way herself. Walking along the corridor, she tried to look for something that might refresh her memory. She saw a door which had simr decorations as their room. She hesitated for a few seconds, bent over a little and opened the door slightly to look inside to see if it was right. However, she didn''t see anyone after looking in for a long time. She closed the door and straightened up to turn around. But as she moved, she bumped into something right behind her; she cried out in pain. At the same time, she heard a gasp behind her. She turned around, startled and found herself very close to Keh, who was rubbing his chin and frowning. With a guilty cough, she asked coolly, "What were you doing behind me?" Keh kneaded his chin, put down his hand, and said lightly, "Trying to see what were you peeping at." He also guessed that she was probably lost. When he came in, he noticed that there were many rooms here, all of which were designed in Chinese style decorations, which was absolutely an equivalent to a maze for her. "You''re peeping!" Rachel snapped at him, turned and left. Keh¡¯s heart felt like a current just went through it; he suddenly reached out and pulled her back. Startled, Rachel red at him, "What do you want now?" "How did you meet Ogden Reed?" He asked seriously. Rachel was puzzled, "How did I met him? Why do you care? I haven''t seen you care about me before but now you even care about my work? Why? Couldn¡¯t get me to remarry you, so you thought you could keep me as your mistress?¡± His face slowly fell into darkness, his eyes turned into chilled stones, "He is not a simple person, you haven¡¯t met him enough to know that. Keep a little distance from him in the future." He realized it a bit toote that Ogden was seemingly very interested in her. Although he had known him for a long time, they had only had business cooperation once. They were not even friends. Since the unstable situation in the business world, everything was blood and war, not to mention his achievements at such a young age. Even today, he suspected, he was invited here after an borately calcted n. Rachel was taken aback for a moment. Then she raised the corner of her lips in a smile, a hint of mockery in her eyes, "Do I look stupid in your eyes? How many people of his level are simple? However, it¡¯s true that if he wants to hide something, I may not be able to find out. After all, even a person who shares a bed with someone for three years sometimes knows nothing about that person. I know how to handle it. You don¡¯t have to worry about it." "Rach¡­" Keh¡¯s throat seems to be suddenly choked; unable to make a sound, he looked at her withplicated eyes. "I didn''t¡­ want to hide it from you." Because it was originally only a contract marriage, they only met once a week. He had never talked about his work in front of her; the two basically never sat down and talked peacefully. Rachel smiled softly, "Because there was never my ce in your schedule." Keh was suddenly silent. The sneer in Rachel¡¯s eyes deepened. She gently freed her hand from his grasp and said, "It''s not fun to look back at the past now. Don''t make it like you were foolishly in love with me but got dumped. Otherwise, my future husband might misunderstand me." Having said what she wanted to, she very confidentially turned around and left. But after turning a corner, she exhaled suddenly, her whole-body stumbling as she anxiously smacked a hand on her forehead. She was lost. Looked like she had to call Mr. Johnson. Just as she was about to take out her mobile phone, a voice came from behind her, "Turn left and then right; second room." ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s hands trembled with fright, but she did not turn back. Otherwise, her domineering behavior just before would turn to embarrassment. Setting her mind, she pretended not to hear; she straightened her back, holding her mobile phone, she kept walking without looking back. "Turn left first, and then turn right, second... " She calmed herself down, slowly stopped at the door and then silently opened the door. Before she could see inside, she was suddenly pushed in by someone, next second her back hit the wall and then her lips were blocked in a kiss. The whole process took only a few seconds, so fast that Rachel had no time to respond, his action made her mind go nk in a second. Rachel''s dted pupils gradually focused and she saw the handsome face right in front of her eyes. Her mind was in a shock. She¡­ she was being kissed by Keh? Originally, he just wanted to tease her, but he had never had such a childish attitude before, let alone the impulse he felt just now. He wanted to get close to her. At the moment of kissing, he felt a faint yearning in his heart. "Keh, let go, let me go!" Rachel reacted, but her brain was still nk. Did he even know what he''s doing? She couldn¡¯t understand him even more now; he has even signed the divorce papers, why was he still doing this? "Keh Shawn¡­" Struggling to avoid him, Rachel let out a crumbling roar. Keh, who was almost out of control and out of reason, suddenly pulled back himself. His eyes showed his helplessness, "I¡¯m¡­ I''m sorry!" Rachel was a little short of oxygen. Leaning against the wall, she tried to take deep breathes, but her anger on her face rose quickly. She red at him and pped him in the face with all her strength. "Pow!" Her voice was clear and angry, ¡°Do you think it is fun to y with me? Do you want me to throw the divorce papers in your face before you admit that we are divorced? Keh Shawn, can you tell me what the hell do you want now? Don''t tell me you''ve just found out that you''ve fallen in love with me. Do you think I''ll believe that fu@king sh!t!¡± Chapter 60: Entrusted With Important Tasks Chapter 60: Entrusted With Important Tasks She grabbed at her hair angrily, and then pushed him away and left without waiting for his response. In the end, she went to the reception and asked for the meeting room number where the president was, and asked the waiter to take her there. With her hair in slight disarray being an exception, everything else seemed fine. When she returned to the room, Keh was already there. She returned to her cushion and sat down calmly. Ogden looked at her and chuckled, "You took very long, did you get lost?" "No, I just got a call." Rachel said with a light smile on her face; her heart dropped a little in fear. Was he guessing or observing? Recalling Keh¡¯s warning, she frowned slightly. He really looks moreplicated and difficult to distinguish than Keh, but she is only a small manager. What can he want with her? And with his looks and situation, there must be a pile of women just lying around for him at all times; he won¡¯t be interested in her that way. "Now that we''re all here, let''s go to the restaurant next door. I''ve already ordered dinner." Ogden looked down at his watch and smiled elegantly. The secretary got up first, and then the others got up. Rachel stood up and followed Mr. Johnson. She didn¡¯t even nce in Keh¡¯s direction. He too looked like nothing happened. His eyes were calm and his handsome face was indifferent without any expression. Sure enough, it¡¯s never the same for wealthy people. There are some people who can show their worth with just a meal. A big table with just a few people looked somewhat cold and empty. Rachel chose to sit between the female secretary and Mr. Johnson. Although, Keh did not sit opposite to her and she could finally look up naturally and be at ease, she now had a lot lingering on her mind and she looked somewhat absent-minded. Ogden called her name a few times but didn''t get a response, so Mr. Johnson had to pat her on her shoulder. "Miss Lewis, are you not feeling well?" Ogden asked kindly. Rachel said with an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, Mr. Ogden. I was thinking about my mother just now. She sprained her leg today, and she is in the hospital." Ogden frowned, "Do you want to go back now? I heard Mr. Johnson say that you were resting today and I felt guilty to call you here. " Keh looked at her but said nothing. Rachel shook her head and smiled, "No, it¡¯s alright, I just called. There''s a doctor there. It''s OK." "Is it really okay?" Mr. Johnson also asked her just to be sure. "It''s really okay. However, I might leave a bit earlier. I hope you both will not mind." She looked at them apologetically, but did not look at Keh. "It''s OK. Come on, let us eat." Ogden said gently, his appearance calm. A few minutester, the waiter came up to pour the wine. Ogden said to the other two men, "Mr. Shawn, Mr. Johnson, this is my first visit to N City. The new "Sure! Although, yourpanies are all over the country and in every industry, it should be Dragon Age who needs to be taken care of by you." Keh raised his ss and said almostzily. "And Vantage!" Mr. Johnson joined in to finish the sentence, then raised his ss in a toast and clinked it with Keh¡¯s ss. One ss of wine. The waiter re-filled the sses. Ogden curled his lips into a smile and looked at Rachel, who sat opposite to him. "Miss Lewis, I didn''t drink with youst time, but this time, I must get to know you better. The cooperation between our two Rachel didn''t understand, "Me?" She nced at Mr. Johnson again. Mr. Johnson smiled and exined, "Several of thepanies that Mr. Ogden invested in in N City all intend to cooperate with Vantage. I want you to take responsibility and manage it well." Rachel¡¯s heart sank. She didn''t want to take it. She hesitated for a few seconds and then said tactfully, "Mr. Johnson, Mr. Ogden, I''m just a data analyst. I may not bepetent for this important project. I can¡¯t afford to be ignorant and make a mistake." She had been in the workce for so long, that she knew what it means to ess one¡¯s capabilities and act ordingly, and how to save oneself from hidden weapons. She knew never to provoke things that would rise up as troublester. Chapter 61: Ulterior Motives Chapter 61: Ulterior Motives She thought that she had been clear enough but Ogdenughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shoulder any mistakes and any credits will go to you. I¡¯ll take it as an experience, after all, I trust in Miss Lewis¡¯s abilities.¡± Mr. Johnson alsoughed and encouraged, ¡°Since Mr. Ogden has already put it that way, Miss Lewis, go ahead and agree to it. This is an excellent chance to practice.¡± Rachelughed till she was stiff, she wasining in her heart. She doesn¡¯t want this opportunity. After a few months, even if she can lie about her pregnancy, she wouldn¡¯t dare to continue working. How would she dare to ept such arge project? But now with the way both of them had said, she totally doesn¡¯t have any grounds to reject. Ogden and Mr. Johnson don¡¯t know that she was pregnant. But Keh knows. He raised his eyebrows and looked towards Ogden and snickered, ¡°Mr. Ogden, I¡¯m impressed with your courage to let a small manager y with a big project worthy of hundreds of millions. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will lose your pants? No matter how capable she is, she only had three years of working experience. Even if Mr. Johnson was to be responsible for the project, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very careful. Your confidence must have some other motives.¡± Those present didn¡¯t expect him to cut in and their attention was on him. Ogden raised his eyebrow and smirked, ¡°I heard that Dragon Age had partnered with Vantage and it was Miss Lewis who did the work; so Mr. Shawn doesn¡¯t have any motives?¡± Keh continued to eat and said, ¡°It must be Mr. Johnson trying to encourage the new staff. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t use her.¡± Rachel, ¡°¡­¡± Was this man helping her or ruining her? Ogdenughed, ¡°Then it¡¯s must be that Mr. Shawn doesn¡¯t know Miss Lewis well enough. Although she is new and only had three years of experience, for her to be able to understand this field so well, Miss Lewis must be very hardworking. Then this must be the right time for this opportunity.¡± He said as he looked at Rachel, ¡°Miss Lewis should be too stressed over this. I will have someone helping you negotiate and if you face any issues, you can look for them anytime.¡± Keh¡¯s sullen expression shed and he kept his peace, forcing himself not to look at Rachel. But now he was almost certain that Ogden has some motives for Rachel. Rachel pursed her lips and lowered her head; she understood that with all that was said, she already had no right to reject. Two secondster, she raised her petite face, smiled, and nodded, ¡°Okay, since Mr. Ogden trusts me so much, I will endeavor to do my best. I won¡¯t let you and Mr. Johnson incur any loss.¡± ¡°Okay,e, let me toast you.¡± Ogden smiled at Mr. Johnson and then raised his ss towards her. Rachel looked at the wine ss in front of her and hesitated. Then she took a sip and ced down the ss. She tapped her ss with Ogden and was about to drink when someone said, ¡°Manager Lewis, aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to visit your mother? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to drive under the influence?¡± Rachel was surprised and looked towards Keh and red at him. Even if he wanted to help her, he shouldn¡¯t be a killjoy. So, she smiled at Ogden and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Ogden, I need to drive to the hospital, I can¡¯t drink with you now. Why don¡¯t you drink with Mr. Johnson and Mr. Shawn and I¡¯ll refill your sses.¡± Ogden shook his head and said, ¡°Oh my poor memory, I almost forgot. Mr. Johnson, Mr. Shawn, let¡¯s drink.¡± Mr. Johnson lifted his ss politely, ¡°Of course, I came today to drink with both of you. I can¡¯t drink much, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡± Keh winked at Rachel, picked up his ss, smirked, and turned to the two, ¡°Mr. Ogden.¡± The three men drank. Rachel watched by the side and ate some and then stood up and took from the waiter the wine bottle and poured wine for them. She walked to Keh and looked at him before filling his ss full, obviously much more than the rest. The man winked at her and didn¡¯t speak. Ogden saw it andughed, ¡°Looks like Miss Lewis took offense to what Mr. Shawn said. But, I also feel that it was unfair to Miss Lewis, and Mr. Shawn needs to finish it. Keh was calm and collected, letting the rest feel that they were viewing sentence being carried out. He looked at Ogden, pursed his lips and raised his ss, and said deliberately, ¡°Looks like Mr. Ogden has some ulterior motives tonight.¡± There was hidden meaning within these words. Mr. Johnson looked dazed for a moment and then looked at Rachel and tried to ease the tension, ¡°Haha¡­ Mr. Ogden most definitely wasn¡¯t here to drink. My littlepany needs both of your guidance. Mr. Ogden¡¯s investment in the city has helped us immensely. This ss is my gratitude to you.¡± Mr. Johnson wasn¡¯t dumb; he was older than them by over ten years. After being in the business for so long, he has seen all sorts of crises. Mr. Ogden was a tyrant in the capital. What kind of woman hasn¡¯t he seen before? But tonight, anyone could see his persistence towards Rachel. If he could see it, then absolutely Keh could also see it. But he was his superior and he shouldn¡¯t interfere with the private matters of others. Looks like he has to go back to secretly check on Rachel¡¯s background. Ogden listened and looked towards Keh and ced his wine ss down. His thin lips hooked, ¡°Mr. Shawn¡¯s presence tonight shouldn¡¯t be to drink as well.¡± Keh exchanged looks but remained silent. If Rachel wasn¡¯t there, he would have given an excuse and left. But from Ogden¡¯s words, he must have known his intentions. This caused Keh to be more cautious. Rachel lowered her head and acted as if she didn¡¯t understand what they meant. But she indeed didn¡¯t understand. Although she could feel that they were probing into each other by saying those words, she can¡¯t guess what was really on their minds. But she doesn¡¯t want to know too much, she only wants to escape from there. Not sure how long after, Rachel handed the third empty bottle to the waiter and they stopped drinking but weren¡¯t ready to leave. The three of them were tipsy but were seasoned businessmen so all wereposed and in control of themselves. This dinner made Rachel very ufortable. She pretended to look at the time and then tapped Mr. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Johnson and said softly, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I¡¯m a little worried about my mother. Can I leave to go to the hospital?¡± Before Mr. Johnson can reply, Ogdenughed handsomely, ¡°Miss Lewis, go quickly. Send my regards to your mother. If the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll visit her at the hospital.¡± After he said, Mr. Johnson nodded, ¡°Go, the secretary wille to send me home.¡± Chapter 62: I Did It for My Children Chapter 62: I Did It for My Children Rachel stood up and thanked both men, ¡°Thanks Mr. Johnson, Mr. Ogden, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± She left out Keh and left after she finished saying. Only when she breathed the cool outside air did she finally rx. She lowered her head to massage her temples, feeling exhausted. In the three years of working, this was the first time she encountered such aplicated scene. Each of them had their interests at heart and she couldn¡¯t understand any of them. She paused for several seconds and tried to shake off the worry in her mind. She found her car and went back to the hospital. After resting for the night, the second day Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t look for her. Rachel can remain at the hospital in peace. The next morning, Osmond arrived. Rachel saw him and was surprised, ¡°Why are you here today? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°Not busy.¡± He smiled warmly and ced the breakfast next to the bed and then nodded at Theresa, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll take her over.¡± Theresa waved, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll look after Monica.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel looked at both of them and before she could say anything, she was pulled out by Osmond. ¡°Osmond, what¡¯s the matter?¡± In the corridor, Osmond walked and smiled, ¡°Auntie told me that you wanted to do a pregnancy checkup but yesterday something came up. Her legs were broken and I¡¯m free now. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Pregnancy test? Rachel was dazed as she blinked and she was confused. Since when did she want to do a pregnancy test? How can her mother do this to her daughter? She was stiff as sheughed, ¡°I almost forgot, but it¡¯s alright if I don¡¯t do it today. I can do it next week.¡± If he goes along, the doctor will misunderstand. ¡°Since we are already here, why waiting till next week? Come, I already made an online reservation for you. We¡¯ll go now and it won¡¯t take too much time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was so attentive that Rachel didn¡¯t have any reason to object. She looked at her awkwardly for several seconds and nodded, ¡°Okay, it might take a while. If you have any matters to attend to, just let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two went towards the maternity ward. Throughout the check-up, Osmond didn¡¯t turn away and was very attentive to the doctor¡¯s exnation. It was natural that he was assumed to be the child¡¯s father. Each time she wanted to exin she was interrupted. In the end, she could only look at him awkwardly. ¡°The mother must not to be overly tired. Do some suitable exercise and do not drink and smoke¡­¡± The doctor patiently advised and kept looking towards Osmond and was obviously talking to him. Rachel could only stand aside and lowered her head to look at the pregnancy report. After a while, there was a slightmotion and the doctor saw someoneing and asked out of kindness, ¡°Mister, this is the maternity ward. Who are you looking for?¡± Rachel and Osmond turned around. ¡°I¡¯m looking for her.¡± The man walked over steadily as Rachel looked on with her eyes widely opened. He then raised his hand and ced over her shoulders and looked at the doctor with a calm tone, ¡°How¡¯s the child?¡± Rachel, ¡°¡­¡± Doctor, ¡°¡­¡± Ten minutester on the outdoor deck, Rachel looked furiously at the man, ¡°Keh, who asked you to Damn it, she had never been so embarrassed and awkward before. She will never forget the expression on the doctor¡¯s face. Osmond was also there. How could she face him in the future? He simply said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you wanted to do a check-up, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s vein on the forehead twitched. If she told him, would hee with her for the checkup? This man was despicable and shameless. Sheughed coldly, ¡°No need, Osmond is more thoughtful and gentler than you. Do you think that I need you?¡± Keh walked closer and looked at her seriously with both of his hands in his pockets. His expression was cold, ¡°Osmond did it for you. I did it for my children. Since they¡¯re my children, I will not allow any harm to them. Go ahead and do what you want with him but I will continue to attend to these two kids.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel looked at him in disbelief with her wide-opened eyes. Keh could see her thoughts and said calmly, ¡°I will not vie over them with you since ording to thew I don¡¯t have any rights to fight for custody. Since they are my children, I will not shy away from my responsibilities.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know to be angry or how to respond; she paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you realize it. You only gave me the sperms. Now we have divorced. Even if I admit that you are the biological father, you don¡¯t have the right to fight for custody.¡± Had he figured out that she wouldn¡¯t abort them and therefore changed a way to harass her? She didn¡¯t understand. Since he didn¡¯t love her, why did he keep harassing her? Was it because he didn¡¯t want the kids to call others as father? Chapter 63: I Will Not See You Torturing Yourself Chapter 63: I Will Not See You Torturing Yourself ¡°I will not do these meaningless confrontations. It doesn¡¯t matter who the child follows as long as they grow up healthily. I won¡¯t mind so much.¡± Keh said expressionlessly at her. Rachel was surprised. She didn¡¯t think that he would be so rxed about it. Or did he just say that but doesn¡¯t mean it. ¡°I am the child¡¯s mother and I will not let them suffer a single bid. Since you don¡¯t mind, then you don¡¯t have toe. When they are born, I will allow you to visit them. Keh tilted his head, smiled, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even take care of your mother. Do you think that you can take care of yourself? Osmond has his own daughter; do you expect him to be by your side? Rachel, now I¡¯m doubtful that you can give birth to them. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was immediately rendered speechless. Her face flushed red as she red angrily at him. What was meant by that? ¡°I¡¯ll be better without you.¡± He smiled, ¡°Really? Going about every day, entertaining customers, and going on business trips. Do you think that they are stuck in your belly? How many pregnant women are like you?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed and she bit her lips, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the divorce, if her father wasn¡¯t in jail, if she wasn¡¯t in need of money, if all these didn¡¯t happen¡­ of course she hoped that she could be like the others and rest at home for the pregnancy. But she couldn¡¯t say these since she was the one who wanted the divorce. The pregnancy was an ident. Her father¡¯s sentence was due to his own fault and had nothing to do with him. They had divorced and saying all these were meaningless. Forget it; she didn¡¯t want to continue quarreling with him. Rachel turned to leave. Keh grabbed her arm after realizing that his words were too harsh. He changed his tone and said, ¡°Since they are my child, I will not shirk my responsibilities. Before seeing the child being born healthily, I won¡¯t want to see you torturing yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was stunned as if her heart was stabbed. She knew that he wasn¡¯t wrong to do it for the child, but her disappointment could be seen. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t like her. She flung down his arm and left after saying. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Keh looked at her walking away and rxed as if he had heaved a breath of relief. His expression was mixed and helpless. It looked like he needed to do this slowly. Rachel walked down from the rooftop and Osmond was waiting for her below. When he saw her, he asked worriedly, ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°What does Mr. Cox mean by this? The child is mine, how can I allow anything to happen to her?¡± Keh emerged from behind her. His slim and tall body stood by the door with a cold smile. Rachel turned and looked at him, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± ¡°The person who should leave isn¡¯t me! It¡¯s inconvenient for Mr. Cox to bring along a child to look after an old person.¡± His tone was very even but anyone could understand what he meant. Osmond held onto Monica and looked sullen and smiled, ¡°Mr. Shawn, taking care of Auntie and Rach are my responsibilities. There isn¡¯t any consideration about convenience. On the contrary, with Mr. Shawn here, you had brought Rach some inconveniences.¡± Theresa was on the bed listening to the conversation and knew that Keh must know the identity of the child. She felt guilty for keeping it from him, but now Theresa didn¡¯t know who she should help. After pondering for a moment, sheughed, ¡°Hey¡­ Osmond, Keh, since you are busy, why don¡¯t you go back. It¡¯s enough for Rach to be around for me. I¡¯m fine here, and there are so many nurses here. There isn¡¯t a need for so many people to be here.¡± Rachel heard and she gave a huge thumbs-up to her mom in her heart. The elderly are still wiser. This kind of awkward situation was impossible for her to side with either party and it was best for all to leave. Keh was here for the children, Osmond was here because of her. So Rachel was at a loss of how to settle the situation. She also learned from her mother and mustered a fake smile, ¡°Mr. Shawn, I¡¯vepleted my check up and I¡¯m fine, the children are fine too. You can rest assured and leave.¡± She then turned towards Osmond and her tone was a lot gentler, ¡°Osmond, thanks for your time today. I¡¯ll take care of my mom, you can go home too.¡± Chapter 64: Do You Expect That Old Hag to Be Reasonable? Chapter 64: Do You Expect That Old Hag to Be Reasonable? Osmond didn¡¯t want to put her into a difficult position. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything else.¡± After that, he greeted Theresa whoy in the sickbed, ¡°Aunty Theresa, I¡¯lle to visit another day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You go ahead.¡± Theresa smiled and waved her hands. As Osmond was leaving the ward, he asked Keh to join him politely, ¡°Mr. Shawn, I see we not much of a help here. We might as well we let Aunty Theresa and Rachel take a good rest here, while you and I go grab a drink.¡± Keh looked at Rachel for a second, then turned to Osmond and said in a t tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Rachel felt speechless about his action. ¡°What are they trying to do? Will they fight?¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be this childish, I think.¡± Rachel wanted to say something but she ended up saying nothing as she watched them leave the ward. She stroked Monica¡¯s hair softly and closed the door behind her. She hid behind and door and listen to the movements of the guys. When she assured that the guys left, she turned and look at Theresa in a questioning look. Theresa pretended to cough to cover her guilt. She grabbed the ss on her bedside table and start drinking from it to avoid eye contact with Rachel. Rachel squinted her eyes then called Theresa in a cold tone, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Theresa swallowed the water and put the ss back onto the bedside table. She covered herself with the nket and said, ¡°Rachel, I feel tired. Why don¡¯t you head home first?¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice became tenser. She frowned and showed a frustrated look, ¡°What have you tell Osmond? What about the pregnancy test you told him?¡± ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Theresa felt sorry for what she did. She put on an innocent look and said softly, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t really say anything. I knew Osmond likes you, so I thought I could do something to help him out.¡± Who knew Keh woulde as well? The moment Keh¡¯s name came across her mind, Theresa¡¯s attitude changed. She gave Rachel a piercing nce. ¡°Speaking of which. How is Keh rted to you again? I thought you broke up with him already? Why did hee looking for you? Did he want the children?¡± Theresa said in a determined attitude, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m telling you, he is not going the get the children. You gave birth to her, not him. Don¡¯t give your children to him. If you have a hard time taking care of the children, I will help you to take care of her, at all costs.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel went speechless and secretly thinking, ¡°You? At all costs? Look at your legs, mother. How do you n to take care of two children when you needed someone to take care of you?¡± Rachel sighed. Sheforted Theresa and in a gentle tone, ¡°Mother, you are overthinking. Keh didn¡¯t ask for the children and we are not back together. Stop minding my business, alright?¡± She was already been bothered by so many thingstely, to a point where she didn¡¯t even know where to start untangling them. Theresa knew she screwed up this time. There were disappointments on her fair and ageless face. She sighed and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop. You do whatever you want.¡± Rachel looked at Theresa in a doubting look. She didn¡¯t buy anything Theresa said at all but since she gave her words, Rachel had to let it slide. Theresa ttened her bed and told Rachel her concern, ¡°Rachel, I will have to warn you. Although Keh didn¡¯t say anything about the children at this point, I guessing since he knew about the children, his mother will know about this very soon as well. Based on what I know about his mother, she will surely want them back.¡± A grandmother will always favor their grandchildren, regardless of who they were born from. Those rich families would love to have fresh blooding into the pack. Moreover, it is two children they were talking about Rachel was startled. She walked to the bedside and defended herself in a cold tone, ¡°I gave birth to my babies after we divorced. What do my babies have to do with them? No, she doesn¡¯t have the right! She would know this is impossible, right?¡± She thought she has got the point but after Theresa reminded her about it, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. A look of contempt showed on Theresa''s face. ¡°Do you expect an old hag to be reasonable? She has got only a child and of course, she wanted a grandchild. Why else do you think she¡¯s been sending women to Keh after your divorce? Can¡¯t you see what she was trying to do?¡± Theresa had seen and heard too much about such things. She was the wife of the Chief Judge of N City and most of her afternoon time was spent in gossiping about these kinds of stuff with her friends from those rich and reputable families. Aplicated look showed on Rachel¡¯s face. She was deep in thoughts. She knew about Krista¡¯s pretentious attitude in front of her but she never said anything about it. They didn¡¯t live together back then so she didn¡¯t have to do things just to make Krista happy. Now that they had divorced, it never came to her mind to keep in contact with her. Rachel knew that Krista never liked her and she had already thought of Sabrina as her daughter inw. If that¡¯s the case, could it be possible that she will let her go if she found out about the children? Rachel shook her head and said in a determined tone, ¡°No, I will not give my children to her! They are mine and I¡¯m not going to give in!¡± Theresa remained silent and look at Rachel in a concerned look. Her lips sealed tight in a line. In Rachel¡¯s current condition where her father was imprisoned and she had to take care of a jobless old folk, if she doesn¡¯t get married soon, she didn¡¯t seem to have the financial ability to raise the children. What if the Shawn Family wouldn¡¯t let her go? Theresa never voiced out her concern to Rachel. She knew Rachel was holding on so hard. She didn¡¯t Content held by N?velDrama.Org. want to see her daughter taking everything upon herself. After leaving the ward, Osmond and Keh stood in front of the hospital. ¡°Mr. Shawn, do you prefer coffee or wine?¡± Keh turned and look at the man in front of him with a long face, ¡°Coffee, please.¡± ¡°Great choice. It¡¯s not so good to have boozes this early in the morning.¡± Osmond smiled as he looked around the ce. He saw a coffee shop right at the corner of the exit, ¡°Mr. Shawn, shall we?¡± Osmond was carrying Monica and she looked at Keh timidly while she bit her fingers. Her eyes are big and clear. Keh looked at her for a second, walked forward, then asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Osmond was stunned for a second. He didn¡¯t expect Keh to notice Monica. He gently stroked Monica¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Autism.¡± Keh wore a set of a neat suit and presented a mature look. He walked slow and his eyes were looking at every corner of the ce. Just when Osmond thought that was a casual question, Keh offered his help, ¡°I know some specialists in treating Autism. I¡¯ll rmend some to you if you need one.¡± Osmond¡¯s expression changed. He looked at Keh in a serious look then rejected him politely with a smile, ¡°Thank you Mr. Shawn for your kindness. We have been visiting so many local and overseas specialists but nothing really worked. Which is why I brought her back and decided to take things slow.¡± Chapter 65: You Are Under My Watch During This Period of Time Chapter 65: You Are Under My Watch During This Period of Time Keh didn¡¯t force him. He smiled and look at the direction in front of him, ¡°You are a good man, Mr. Cox.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an overstatement, Mr. Shawn. It¡¯s just that I prefer a simple life and I want nothing more than that.¡± Keh remained silent. A few minutester, both of the guys walked into the coffee shop and seated themselves. Osmond seated Monica carefully and gave her some snacks. He then ordered two cups of coffee, organize his thoughts and said, ¡°I see Mr. Shawn is still holding onto Rachel?¡± Keh sat in the chair casually and stared at Monica who was enjoying her snacks, ¡°This is between us, I don¡¯t think Mr. Cox has much to do with it.¡± However, what he was thinking is, ¡°Rachel likes this kind of homely guy now? One who is good with children, good in cooking and would take care of the old folks?¡± Other than taking care of children, he knew how to do all the other things. Don¡¯t Rachel think it is ridiculous to divorce him and remarried another guy who¡¯s identical with him? What did she want exactly? Love? Keh didn¡¯t think Rachel loves Osmond. Living? He didn¡¯t think their life was that bad back then. He would do whatever she wants him to and he never argues with her. Even when she said she didn¡¯t want to do house chores, he agreed with that. Wasn¡¯t those enough for her? ¡°But I¡¯m awyer. Didn¡¯t it ur to Mr. Shawn that you are going to bring troubles to Rachel?¡± Osmond frowned and looked at Keh in a piercing re. Keh was stunned, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Your mother.¡± Keh suddenly realized what Osmond was talking about. ¡°I know what to do with her. Before everything is settled, I wouldn¡¯t let anyone knows.¡± ¡°Settled?¡± Osmond smiled and stroked Monica, ¡°The current condition of Rachel shows that she doesn¡¯t possess the ability to raise the children. What do you n to do? She isn¡¯t going to remarry you. So other than paying alimony, all you can do is to take away the children byw. Your mother will definitely not going to ept the first option but I think she is going to be excited to bring about the second option.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he looked at Osmond and asked in a lowered tone, ¡°What do you suggest me to do, Mr. Cox?¡± His mother was a big trouble. He knew her well. If she found out about the children, she¡¯ll not let go of them. Osmond stirred his coffee and voice out calmly, ¡°Aspared to money, she will choose the children. Mr. Shawn, you could pretend that you didn¡¯t know about this and stay away from her. After the babies are born, I think she will give you a chance to visit them.¡± This was exactly Rachel¡¯s n. Keh smiled without even thinking too much about the suggestion. His eyes are covered with coldness, ¡°Is Mr. Cox nning to take over my ce? I¡¯m not interested in any legal consultations. The children are mine and I¡¯m their father. We each have our own children to take care of. You should spend more time on her. That specialist I was telling you just now, he is really great.¡± Keh pointed at Monica with his chin. He stood up and said in a polite but cold tone, ¡°Thank you for your coffee. I have something else to attend to now. Goodbye.¡± Osmond''s eyes darkened. There were some inexplicable emotions in his eyes. He remained silent and watched Keh left. Osmond understood what Keh meant exactly. Keh wasn¡¯t going to give Rachel or the children up. A few minutester, Osmond lowered his head and gently looked at Monica, ¡°Monica, do you like Aunty Rachel?¡± The little girl was startled for a few second. She titled her head and looked at him, then she smiled and nodded. After that, she continued enjoying her snacks. Osmond stroked her forehead gently with his fingers. His lips curved into an upward curve and his eyes contained an inexplicable emotion. ¡­ Since Rachel doesn¡¯t need to go to work, she stayed in the ward to keep Theresa apanied. After having lunch, she took out herptop and dealt with some work agenda. When Theresa was asleep, Rachel diverted her attention from work, did some stretching and decided to go for a walk to the garden downstairs. Rachel took a rest on the bench after she got tired of walking around. Suddenly, an urge for thirst came along. She looked around and found a drink stall. She walked over, took a nce of their menu and made her order, ¡°A ss of milktea, please.¡± Suddenly, another voice interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t need that.¡± Before Rachel knew it, the person grabbed her arm and pulled her away from the stall. Rachel became furious when she finally saw who pulled her away, ¡°Keh, what are you doing here? What do me and my milk tea have to do with you?¡± Keh replied calmly as he walked, ¡°Those are not good for your body. What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go and buy it now.¡± ¡­ Rachel didn¡¯t know what to react. She then shook off his hand in frustration, ¡°Keh, enough is enough. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, I could still deliver the babies safely. So you won¡¯t need to force yourself to do anything for me. Would you please go and do whatever you need to do and stay away from me?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Keh looked at her in a demanding look, ¡°I knew all about your bad habits. I don¡¯t want the babies to get into ICU right after they are born. So, you are under my watch during this period of time.¡± ¡°And I promise you I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about your babies.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say. What an asshole. What bad habit was he talking about? Smoking and drinking? She stopped all that after she¡¯s pregnant. He thought she didn¡¯t know how to take care of her own children? Looking at her disgusted look, Keh smiled and stroked her hair, then gently said, ¡°Alright, I thought you said you are thirsty? Let¡¯s go get some drinks.¡± Rachel¡¯s outfits were causal as it was not her work outfit. She didn¡¯t put any makeups on and her hair was messy. She looked more feminine and less aggressive aspared to her usual work field attitude. Her clean and fair face got rounder due to her pregnancy and it added a sense of blissfulness onto her face. Keh loved the way she looked right now. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Keh¡¯s gentleness in his voice got Rachel stunned for a few second. She quickly woke up from it, stared at him and said in a fierce tone, ¡°What are we waiting for then? Do you want to kill me with dehydration?¡± Keh was speechless. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He held her hand and walked in front of her. His handsome face is covered in a sweet smile. Chapter 66: Who Needs You to Buy Clothes for Me? Chapter 66: Who Needs You to Buy Clothes for Me? Rachel looked at the back of his head and was frustrated and clenched her teeth. She doesn¡¯t know why her heart softened. She knew very well that he did it for the child but when she saw that he was concerned for her, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject him. What a slut, totally useless. Rachel scolded herself. Keh held her hand and brought her to buy a cup of hot milk. After paying for it, he asked, ¡°Other than this drink, would you like to eat anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t give him a pleasant expression. ¡°Then would you like to sit down and rest or continue to wander about?¡± Actually, he had been following her but was worried that she¡¯ll be upset, that¡¯s why he just revealed himself. Rachel nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now, you can leave too.¡± She took the milk and turned to leave. Keh stopped her and said evidently, ¡°Your mom¡¯s leg is injured and you don¡¯t have anything to do when you go back. I¡¯ll apany you for a while and then we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel looked strangely at him for two seconds andughed coldly, ¡°You really know how to decide for me. What makes you think that I don¡¯t have anything to do? Do you think that everyone¡¯s like you, wandering about like a stray dog?¡± Keh, ¡°¡­¡± Stray dog? This woman¡¯s mouth was increasingly vile! He has always known that as the daughter of a judge, she was eloquent. But never had he expected her to be so hurtful and vicious. Does she hate him so much? ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have to go back to J City and I only have time now. Even if you despise this, it wouldn¡¯t be for much longer.¡± Heughed calmly and held onto her hand and walked forward, not giving her a chance to reject. Rachel was dazed by his smile and just came to her senses but realized that she had already left with him. Her ear warmed up as she said, ¡°Are you walking a dog? Can you release my hand? Don¡¯t think that you can use the child as an excuse to take advantage of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh felt hopeless but doesn¡¯t wish to be driven off. He could only release the petite hand but suddenly a car sped by right next to her. ¡°Careful!¡± His expression changed and instinctively embraced her in his arms. Rachel was in a daze and haven¡¯t even reacted to the situation. She was warmly cuddled and she could smell his scent and she felt safe and protected. But she was snapped back to reality by her consciousness, she steels herself and pushed him away, ¡°Release me! I really can¡¯t let down my guard around you!¡± Keh frowned and his handsome face was wrinkled, ¡°These should be said by me. I¡¯ve never seen you so distracted. Can you be more careful when walking on the road?¡± ¡°You, I¡­¡± Rachel was dumbfounded as he lectured her. She was at a loss but didn¡¯t know what to rebut him with. Her face turned red and blue as she flustered. She has never seen him nag in the past. Thereafter, the man very naturally held onto her hand. He wouldn¡¯t let go no matter how she struggled and tried to escape. After he looked at her calmly, she calmed down and ept it. It¡¯s not because she was weak but no matter what she said, he had a way of countering her. Of the ten sentences, nine were regarding the child. This also showed that what he was doing was because of the child and he kept telling her not to read too much into it. What else can she say? She can only ept it and stop struggling. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was deep in thoughts and before she realized it, they had already walked to a shopping promenade. She was afraid of being seen by someone she knew and didn¡¯t want to continue into the promenade and asked, ¡°Why are you bringing me here? ¡°To buy something.¡± Rachel raised her eyebrow and grabbed the hand that was held by him, ¡°Go alone if you want to buy something. I¡¯ve not seen you being so troublesome. I don¡¯t want to shop, I want to go home.¡± Keh held firmly onto her hand, turned around, and said calmly, ¡°After buying I¡¯ll naturally send you home. Since we are here why are you so anxious? Treat it as apanying a customer, do you have to be so excited?¡± ¡°Who, who¡¯s excited?¡± Rachel was overwhelmed by his deep ck eyes and stammered for a second before saying angrily, ¡°If it¡¯s apanying the customer, must we hold hands?¡± By holding hands, even a three-year-old child will take them as husband and wife. Did they expect others to think that they are brothers and sisters? If she met someone she knew, how was she to exin? ¡°Then you want me to put my arms around you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hug you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Keh was calm and looked at her nonchntly, ¡°You know what, there are too many people here and I can¡¯t let a pregnant woman walk alone. It¡¯s demeaning.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Demeaning my ass! Rachel screamed loudly within her and her expression turned sullen. Once again, this man¡¯s shamelessness has changed her views. She took a deep breath to calm down. Sheposed herself for three seconds and then she clenched her teeth and swore, ¡°Keh, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± Piss off! He held her hand tightly and felt her head and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯ll hurt the child.¡± ¡°¡­¡± He chose a mall and Keh brought her to the clothing department. Rachel chilled her face and neither bother with him nor speak. But her condition wasn¡¯t very good and seemed to be distracted. They stopped at adies'' clothing shop and the female salespersonughed, ¡°Sir, madam, are you looking for clothes?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll browse first. No need to attend to us.¡± He looked around and said calmly. ¡°Oh, okay, call me if you need anything.¡± Once the salesdy walked away, Keh browsed and picked a few dresses and ced it against her topare. Rachel blinked and felt that something was amiss and grabbed his elbow, ¡°Who needs you to buy a dress for me? Keh, are you sick in the head?¡± Even the gangsters aren¡¯t so shameless. They had already divorced and he still wants to buy her clothes? He pushed away her hand and his handsome expression didn¡¯t change. His eyes continued to look at the dresses and said uneventfully, ¡°Your abdomen will bulge very soon and don¡¯t restrain it because of work. It will affect the child¡¯s development.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes twinkled and bit her lips, ¡°Even then I don¡¯t need you to buy, I will take note of it.¡± The clothes that she was wearing are already considered loose but she can¡¯t be wearing such arge size as it will draw attention. Furthermore, for some important asions, she still had to wear a business suit. ¡°The ones that you bought aren¡¯t of the suitable size, too ugly and the style was a huge difference from what you used to wear. That will cause others to suspect. Additionally, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll buy it. I¡¯ll help you pick and you can pay for them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel felt like hitting him. Does he know how expensive this brand is? She was a regr customer here but now she doesn¡¯t even dare to take a look. To think that he said so casually about it¡­ Chapter 67: He Is My Brother Chapter 67: He Is My Brother ¡°Of course, if you didn¡¯t bring any money, I can help you pay for it.¡± He liked a dress and pushed it into her arms. Without batting an eyelid, ¡°Change and I¡¯ll help you see if it¡¯s suitable.¡± Rachel stood still and saw that his eyes were cooling as if he was brewing his thoughts. Keh took another dress to look and said calmly, ¡°If you want to continue to work, and then listen to me, Mr. Lopez wouldn¡¯t want a pregnantdy as his right-hand person.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes darkened and her heart sank. Threaten her! But he was right, although thepany provides maternity leave; it was only the basic sry. Without bonus andmission from the project, with the current situation of her family, they wouldn¡¯tst long. Furthermore, now the market is sopetitive and she went through so much to get to this position. If she left, someone will easily rece her. She absolutely cannot lose this job now. Otherwise, when the child was born, there will be other problems. Her mother had reminded her about these. ¡°Keh, if you let me lose this job, I¡¯ll take the kid and drive you to your grave!¡± Although she said that, she obediently grabbed the clothes and went to the fitting room. Keh remains quiet as he nced at her and continues to look at the clothes. ¡°Wrap up these.¡± ¡°Certainly, please wait.¡± The salesdy blushed as she saw the handsome and dashing man. She turned to wrap up the clothes. Rachel changed and walked out. She looked herself in the mirror and she admitted that you¡¯ll get what you pay for. This was much morefortable than those cheap clothes she bought. They look fashionable and elegant. Before the crisis befell the house, she loved all these branded clothes. She bought numerous branded items with her own sry. But of course, there was a part that she wanted to show her loved one but then again, perhaps he didn¡¯t even notice. She pursed her lips and then in the mirror she saw the salesdy packing up and her expression changed. She walked over and asked, ¡°Are they all for me?¡± Keh looked at her and acknowledged. ¡°I have a lot of clothes at home. We don¡¯t have to buy so many. This one that I¡¯m wearing is enough.¡± The salesdy was looking. She doesn¡¯t want to cause a scene and didn¡¯t sound too angry. ¡°Since we are here, buy some more. I don¡¯t have much time in the future.¡± He took her handbag and found a credit card to give the saledy. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel was stunned ad wanted to grab the car, ¡°I have the time.¡± What¡¯s it got to do with her that he doesn¡¯t have the time? She may exceed the card limit with so many dresses. Keh¡¯s hand was long and he was tall and easily dodged her and gave the card to the salesdy, ¡°Don¡¯te along to such ced. If you need anything just buy online and someone will send it over.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed and didn¡¯t say a word, only to hear the salesdy saying with envy, ¡°Missus, your husband is not only handsome but he is also thoughtful. You are so fortunate.¡± ¡°You are mistaken, he is my brother.¡± Swiping her card is thoughtful? This salesdy must be mesmerized by him. Brother? The salesdy suddenly felt awkward,ughed, and swiped the card. Keh¡¯s expression also changed but he wasn¡¯t obvious about it. After all, brother sounded better than ex-husband. After paying, the salesdy happily bade them farewell and Rachel stroked her handbag painfully as she walked out. A month¡¯s sry was gone just like that. The clothes would be home delivered so that they don¡¯t have to carry them. It seemed like Keh didn¡¯t see her expression and dragged her to a shoe store. Rachel saw it and clutched tightly to her handbag and immediately retreated, ¡°Are you done? Keh? Buying clothes and now shoes? I don¡¯tck these. Can you stop just for a while?¡± Has he started to enjoy spending her money? He nced at her smooth and fair feet and frowned, ¡°It will get cold soon. Don¡¯t wear such short socks again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel knew that he won¡¯t listen and became anxious. She saw the kids section and asked him, ¡°If you feel like buying clothes, let¡¯s look at some kids'' clothes.¡± They will need them someday and can prepare ahead. It was such a waste to spend so much on her clothes. Now she wanted desperately to divert his attention. Keh frowned and looked at her but didn¡¯t object. He was afraid that she wasn¡¯t willing to. At the kids'' section, the two were like husband and wife choosing and discussing, browsing about. But it was mainly Rachel who walked ahead choosing. Keh was pushing a cart following closely behind. His expression was warm and emotionless but he wasn¡¯t impatient at all. She was immersed at the moment at the kids'' department and Rachel felt as if she was already a mother. She smiled pleasantly like she had forgotten that behind her was her ex-husband who had once hurt her. Keh lowered her head to look at her side profile, his heart felt like its being tugged and his stiff look slowly warmed up. The child and her¡­ were things that he had never considered. One reason was he was too busy and the other was she was too obedient. She was so good that it seemed that she didn¡¯t exist and they minded their own matters and didn¡¯t disturb the other. ¡°Keh, look at this¡­¡± Rachel looked at a teddy bear and was so happy that she turned around and smiled at him. It was at that moment that she saw that he was staring at her and she quickly looked away shyly. At that moment, she was stunned momentarily. He has never looked at her with those expressions; she thought that she had been mistaken. Keh expression heated up and in her dazed state, he leaned forward and kissed her lips. Click, this moment was captured by a cell phone. The three youngdies were sexy and fashionable. The one in the middle looked at the photo and then at them and her face turned blue. Her jealousy was seething. ¡°Sabrina, he, they, aren¡¯t they divorced? Why are they still?¡± The one standing in the center was Sabrina. She came with two of her friends to window shop and didn¡¯t expect to bump into Keh. Before she could go forward to call him, she spotted Rachel. That slut, is still clinging onto him. They¡¯ve already divorced, why was she so shameless. ¡°What still? She¡¯s shameless and will seduce any man she sees!¡± Sabrina clenched her teeth and swore. ¡°But¡­ but that shouldn¡¯t be, they are browsing the kids'' section.¡± The otherdy pointed to the sign curiously. Sabrinaughed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s why I say that she¡¯s a slut. She¡¯s getting ready to be someone¡¯s stepmother and yet came back to seduce her ex-husband. This woman is cheap.¡± ¡°Someone else¡¯s child?¡± Thedy rubbed her chin and raised her eyes to the sky and curiously said, ¡°I saw that her clothes are so loose and she is wearing ts, I thought that she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Women understood other women. Furthermore, these were women who loved to gossip. They were familiar with the methods those movie stars hide their pregnancy and when they saw Rachel, they were able to distinguish whether it was real or fake. One word surprised Sabrina and her face changed. She snapped around and looked at her friend, ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s pregnant?¡± The two friends were shocked by her reaction, blinked, and carefully said, ¡°I, I¡¯m just guessing.¡± Sabrina looked at the two and her expression turned terrifying, she smirked andughed, ¡°Just one look and you¡¯ll know if she¡¯s pregnant.¡± If she¡¯s pregnant, no matter who she was involved with, she wouldn¡¯t let her have an easy time, not to mention that the man was Keh. Chapter 68: We Didn’t Snatch Her Man Chapter 68: We Didn¡¯t Snatch Her Man Rachel¡¯s pupil dted, and she was stunned and didn¡¯t move. When she started to feel, she was shocked and pushed him away. Keh was too immersed in the kiss and didn¡¯t notice her push. He stumbles back a step before stabilizing himself. ¡°I, I¡¯ll look over there.¡± Rachel was flustered and didn¡¯t bother with him. She quickly slipped away. Her ears turned red hot and were about to spread to her face. She was afraid that he would see it. Keh was also flustered and frowned. He reminisced the moment and wondered where did that spontaneitye from. When he looked, she had already ran away. Kissing her in public wasn¡¯t a big deal. If they were regr boyfriend and girlfriends, Rachel would not feel anything. But now what was the rtionship between Keh and her? Why did he get physical with her? Was it because he hasn¡¯t broken out of his previous habits? Rachel¡¯s heart was in a mess and doesn¡¯t have the mood to shop. She took a peek through the clothes rack at the man and her expression revealed her mixed feelings. She pursed her lips as if they still have his taste. Rachel¡¯s face blushed red and her heart began to palpitate. She continued to look through the clothes rack and didn¡¯t know what she bumped into but the clothes rack behind her toppled. ¡°Careful!¡± Someone yelled and Rachel froze and she lifted her head to look around. She still didn¡¯t know what was happening and her eyes were nk. She was entirely carried aside and the clothes rack behind her crashed with all the clothes scattered about. The salesdy hurried ran forward and asked, ¡°Sir, Madam, are you hurt?¡± The loud crash gave Rachel a scare and she slowly raised her head and saw Keh. She looked at the things on the ground and worriedly asked, ¡°Did it hit you?¡± Before she could realize what was happening, he had already carried her in her arms. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Keh steadied her, frowned, and shook his head. He tidied her messed up hair and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, did it scare you?¡± Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat and pushed him off and silently shook her head. The salesdy sighed in relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have frightened you, I¡¯ll clean up the ce.¡± Keh looked at the mess on the ground and demanded sternly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Perhaps the goods were stacked too high and it was unstable. I¡¯m really sorry. We will reorganize the ce.¡± The salesdy apologized repeatedly. Rachel waved her hand, ¡°Go on, we¡¯re fine.¡± Following that, she looked at Keh, ¡°You should be done with shopping. Shall we go back?¡± He thought that she was scared by what had happened and nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Thereafter he left the shopping cart and held onto her chilly hand and walked towards the lift. Rachel looked at the hands sped together and was dazed. She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. Forget it, let him be. He won¡¯t listen to her anyway. After they left, at the kids'' clothing area, three persons walked out from behind the clothes rack. They were Sabrina and her two friends. ¡°Damn it! It didn¡¯t copse onto her.¡± ¡°Sabrina, has that Keh really divorced? Why are they still so affectionate towards each other?¡± A friend looked towards Rachel¡¯s direction and was very curious. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, at that moment, you also saw it. The way Keh was so anxious, that can¡¯t be faked.¡± Sabrina¡¯s expression was already foul and now her two friends were making things worse. She clenched her teeth and viciously scolded, ¡°What affection? They had already divorced. How can there be feelings between them? There must be something fishy.¡± The Keh whom she knows for so many years definitely wouldn¡¯t behave like that. How could he have such an anxious reaction? What¡¯s Rachel? She was a woman pushed to him by her father. Keh doesn¡¯t even love her. Something must have happened that she doesn¡¯t know about. The two friends looked at each other not knowing what to say. Sabrina finished saying and was about to leave. ¡°Hey, Sabrina, are you leaving now?¡± ¡°You two go ahead and continue shopping. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She said and left without looking back. The twodies were stunned and exchanged looks, pursed their lips, and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to take it out on us just because she has a lousy mood. We weren¡¯t the ones who stole her man.¡± ¡°What do you think? Was that woman really pregnant?¡± ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s none of our business anyway. Let¡¯s continue to shop.¡± Chapter 69: Why Are You Still Clinging on? Chapter 69: Why Are You Still Clinging on? When they went out of the mall, Rachel wanted to go back to the hospital. After walking several steps, she realized that the person behind was still following her. She frowned and was troubled by her mixed feelings and her tone was foul, ¡°Why are you still following me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Keh looked at her but didn¡¯t feel that anything was amiss. ¡°I know the way and don¡¯t need you to send me. You can go back.¡± He frowned and doesn¡¯t understand the reason for her sudden change in attitude but didn¡¯t pursue the reason. He just nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you to the hospital before leaving.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel¡¯s frustration boiled over and she couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer and yelled, ¡°Keh, can you stop following me? This child isn¡¯t yours alone. I will take note and be careful. You don¡¯t have to follow me all the time.¡± Keh¡¯s expression sank, ¡°You mean being careful like just now? If I wasn¡¯t there, do you know what could be the oue?¡± Rachel was stumped. Just now she indeed wasn¡¯t careful but how can there be so many idents. Furthermore, wasn¡¯t it because he suddenly did that to her¡­ Otherwise, how could she have not noticed the danger? She lowered her head angrily and her expression was still very foul. Then she showed a cold expression and said, ¡°I get upset whenever I see you. If you want me to be able to have my dinner, get out of my sight immediately!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man¡¯s handsome face turned dark. This woman has learned to throw a tantrum. He ground his teeth, ¡°Do you hate me so much?¡± Rachel tilted her head to look at him and smiled dazzlingly, ¡°What do you think? That¡¯s why¡­ for the sake of the child, please don¡¯t affect my appetite.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, Keh didn¡¯t force her. He calmed himself and left. After seeing him disappear amongst the crowd, Rachel¡¯s dazzling smile disappeared, and looked at her small abdomen. Her eyes couldn¡¯t cover the gloom that she¡¯s feeling. Child, child¡­ whatever he does was due to the child. She stood in ce for a minute before she turned and left. She didn¡¯t realize that someone was still following from afar. Rachel went back to the patient ward. Theresa asked her curiously, ¡°Where have you been? Why do youe back at this time?¡¯ ¡°I went for a walk.¡± She smiled. Her thoughts were still on Keh. Theresa looked at her for a second and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡± She was after all her daughter and with one expression, she can sense that something wasn¡¯t right. Rachel was dazed for a moment and then came to her senses and smiled as she shook her head, ¡°What can be wrong with me? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy something for youter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll have the nurse help to pack something from the cafeteria. You just rest for a while.¡± Rachel sat on the chair and lowered her head, pouts, ¡°Okay.¡± She felt that her mother was amazing. She seemed to be able to sense everything. She¡¯d better be more careful in the future. She had a long day and walked a lot. Rachel felt tired and tilted her head and fell asleep in a daze. Theresa saw and didn¡¯t dare to disturb her and asked a nurse to use a piece of clothing to cover her. After all, it was an expensive high-end private hospital. Not only was it a single patient room, but the d¨¦cor also was luxurious and the soundproofing was excellent. Rachel sleptfortably for half a day. By the time she woke up, the room¡¯s lights were turned on. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and yawned. She sat up and asked, ¡°Mom, what time is it?¡± Because she just woke up, her voice was raspy. ¡°It¡¯s seven.¡± The reply wasn¡¯t from Theresa but a deep and manly voice. Rachel was surprised and lifted her head. The ceiling lights were rather ring and she looked for a few seconds before seeing clearly and her expression changed, ¡°Keh, howe it¡¯s you again?¡± Why is he still around? He was there before she slept. He was there when she dreamt. Now he was there when she woke up. The man was standing and at 1.8 plus meters tall, he practically blocked all the lights above her. She could barely see his expression but she could hear his calm voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll be leaving for J City tonight? I came to visit auntie before I leave.¡± ¡°So now that you¡¯ve seen her, you may leave.¡± Rachel said rudely and flipped open the nket to get down from the bed. As she made the action, she suddenly recalled that wasn¡¯t she sitting on a chair? Howe she¡¯s on the bed now? She lifted her head to look around before realizing that she wasn¡¯t in Theresa¡¯s room and she was ¡°I, howe I¡¯m here?¡± She stared at him and pointed to herself as she stammers. Keh bent forward to ce her shoes at the bedside before saying, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable sleeping on the chair and I carried you over here.¡± ¡°Then, then where¡¯s my mother?¡± Did her mother see him carry her out and not say a word? What kind of a mother was she? ¡°Auntie¡¯s next door.¡± Keh didn¡¯t know that she was conflicted and since she was still stunned and thinking about something, he squatted down and put on the shoes for her. The warmth on her feet caused her heart to skip a beat. She looked down at his broad shoulders and back. Her ears began to heat up and she hurriedly pushed him away and stammers, ¡°I, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She quickly put on her shoes and didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. She walked quickly out of the room and into the room next door. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her mother was so indifferent. Has she forgotten that they¡¯ve already divorced? In the other patient¡¯s room, Theresa was eating her dinner and the door was suddenly opened. She was surprised and choked and started to cough. ¡°Mom.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed slightly. She walked forward two steps and handed a ss of water to her and patted her back gently. Theresa drank the water and finally calmed down and smiled at her, ¡°You¡¯re awake. It¡¯ste already, go home. You still have to work tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay over tonight.¡± Rachel went near to her and pretended to adjust her clothes. She lowered her voice and ground her teeth, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Theresa saw Keh walking in and smiled as she nodded. And then softly replied, ¡°He came specially to see you. He was worried that you¡¯ll be hungry and brought your dinner. How could I give him an attitude? He saw that you were asleep on the chair and carried you over. There weren¡¯t any inappropriate actions. What can I say?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was so angry that her eyebrow twitched. Had he done anything inappropriate in the other room, will you be able to see it? She must have guessed her thoughts and Theresa whispered, ¡°If he wanted to be inappropriate to you he could have done it long ago. Why does he wait till after the divorce? He must be worried about the child. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel wanted to spew blood. Petty? Can she be happy that her mother is now siding with an outsider? Chapter 70: Stay Far from Him Chapter 70: Stay Far from Him That man redeemed himself with a meal. Retrieving her hand, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Have your dinner, I¡¯ll tidy up the ce before leaving.¡± Theresa didn¡¯t bother with her and smiled happily and looked to Keh, ¡°Keh, my leg¡¯s inconvenient, can I trouble you to walk her to the car?¡± Before he could agree to it, Rachel interrupted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a kid. I know the way home.¡± If he wasn¡¯t rushing for the flight, he definitely would send her back. Rachel didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him in the patient room and simply red at him. She took her bag and told Theresa, ¡°Then have a good rest. Call me when something happened or call the nurse. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay, go quickly.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was driven out of the patient room by Theresa and he followed behind like a parasite. Till the entrance to the hospital did Rachel turned and face him squarely. Before she could say anything, He spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll hand the issues with Mr. Cox. I can¡¯t confirm when he will leave N City. Don¡¯t contact him in theing days.¡± Rachel frowned gently and smiled, ¡°What kind of a person is Mr. Cox? Even Mr. Lopez has to fear him. Do you think that a small manager like me can decide to contact him or not?¡± Keh walked closer to her and was serious, ¡°He has his personal motives foring directly at you. Push it away when you can. I think Mr. Lopez won¡¯t make things difficult for you. In your current condition, you won¡¯t be able to work for more than a few months. Why cause yourself so many problems?¡± ¡°Push it? Do you think it¡¯s as easy as you make it out to be? If I could push it away, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed Mr. Lopez to take over Dragon Age¡¯s matters in the first ce. It¡¯s so troublesome to have to deal with people like you. That¡¯s the reason why I can rise to this position. Do you think that these simply fell on myp?¡± Rachel looked at him with sarcasm written all over her face. Keh frowned and his pencil body stood in front of her. He was indescribably pleasing to the eye, ¡°My cooperation with Vantage is purely business. But it is different with Ogden. Why do you have to Rachel was surprised and gently bit her lip. Then she lifted her head andughed coldly, ¡°Ah¡­ Keh, your sweet talk is getting more and more smooth. In my eyes, do you think that you differ from him? It¡¯s all Vantage¡¯s main customers, all of you stink and are full of motives businessmen. What¡¯s there to differentiate between good and bad people. Furthermore, how do I know if you are ndering just to tear the others apart? Is this business ploy fun to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He looked at her with his handsome looks silently and deeply. The short fringe slipped down and the firm nose emphasized the chiseled looks. When he doesn¡¯t speak there was a deep indifference. But it wasn¡¯t bone-chilling and cold. It was just a lot more matured. Rachel¡¯s heart flustered. Could he be angry now? She swallowed some saliva and she felt guilty and looked at him and said, ¡°If there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll go home.¡± Keh looked at her deeply and didn¡¯t mention about Ogden but said, ¡°My driver will arrive soon. Let him send you back.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll g down a taxi and go back.¡± His driver was definitely for sending him to the airport. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Keh wanted to retort but was interrupted by Rachel¡¯s phone vibrating. Rachel looked at him and took out the phone. She answered the call, ¡°Hello, senior.¡± When he heard it¡¯s senior, his ck eyes squinted and his voice turned chilly. He could really pick a time to call. ¡°Oh, no need. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There is really no need. You still need to look after Monica. Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯m already waiting for the car.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, thanks senior. You rest early too.¡± Rachel smiled warmly andpleted the sentence before hanging up the call. ¡°Stay away from him in the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The cold voice stunned Rachel. She thought that she had heard wrongly. She turned and looked at him curiously. She said jokingly and without sarcasm, ¡°Mr. ex-husband, you are getting increasingly bossy. Now you want to meddle with whoever I¡¯m in contact with. Had you been so concerned before our divorce, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have divorced you.¡± Chapter 71: Kenneth You’re Toying with Me Chapter 71: Keh You¡¯re Toying with Me Keh frowned tighter and couldn¡¯t help but to hold tightly to her shoulders and said, ¡°Rachel, aren¡¯t you divorcing me so that you can be with someone you like? Can¡¯t you see that he is just trying to find a stepmother for her daughter? Do you really think that he likes you?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed and turned cold. She pushed away his arm andughed, ¡°Since when did I say that I like him? He wants to find a stepmother for his daughter and I want to find a stepfather for my child. He is warm, caring, and takes good care of the family. He is a good choice as a husband. I believe that he will take good care of my child and me.¡± She looked at his handsome face and grinned. She raised her hand to sweep his shirt at his chest and said softly, ¡°Furthermore, at our age, how do we have the time to talk about love? Perhaps only bosses like you can spend your time looking for twenty-year-old girls to toy with their feelings.¡± Keh looked at her and grabbed her hand to press onto his chest and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time and interest to look for girls. Even though I didn¡¯t tell you about my job, I don¡¯t have a woman outside. Rachel, I didn¡¯t cheat on you during our marriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was stunned and looked at him. ¡®Could he be thinking that she wanted the divorce because she suspected that he cheated on her?¡¯She sneered within her, tilted her head, and then wanted to extract her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whether you cuckolded me and it¡¯s meaningless to say these now. Apart from the child¡¯s matters, you don¡¯t have to be bothered with my private matters from now on.¡± He remained silent as he looked down on her. It was dark and neither of them could understand the other¡¯s expression. Rachel felt the chill in his mood and pulled her hand back and said, ¡°Release my hand!¡± He didn¡¯t move and grabbed her tighter as she struggled. Rachel¡¯s expression changed and she red at him with her eyes wide open, ¡°Keh, release me! I need to go home!¡± Before she could finish, he grabbed her into his embrace. ¡°No!¡± He said with a deep voice. Rachel shivered and her heartbeat quickened as her lips quivered. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a while, she muttered strangely, ¡°Keh, do¡­do you know what you just said?¡± When did he be so childish to throw his tantrum? Rachel was not dumb and was an adult. She noticed his changes over these few days. His actions moved her but they were difficult for her to believe. She didn¡¯t receive an answer for a while and was disappointed. She thought that it was just another quarrel but the next moment, he said clearly, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s face heated up and her heartbeat raced, ¡°Do you¡­ like me?¡± She asked directly without shame since he didn¡¯t care about his own. ¡°Yes¡­ I don¡¯t detest you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was absolutely stunned. She thought that he would deny or admit, but why did he answer so ambiguously? What did he mean by ¡®don¡¯t detest¡¯? How many women did he detest? It was like something gagged her and Rachel became flushed with anger. She pushed him away and yelled, ¡°Keh, you¡¯re toying with me!¡± He wasn¡¯t prepared and was pushed backward. He looked at her nkly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Chapter 72: I Have No Feelings for Her Chapter 72: I Have No Feelings for Her Rachel looked coldly at him, ¡°Do you detest Sabrina?¡± He frowned and answered truthfully, ¡°No feelings.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t understand why she mentioned that woman. Furthermore, as she mentioned, it made him think of what happened after they drank that night. His gaze turned cold. Rachel didn¡¯t notice the change in his expression and choked. Her mind started to think wildly. No feelings? What kind of answer is that? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that she likes you.¡± ¡°Now I know.¡± Keh¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he was emotionless as if they were talking about something insignificant. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel choked again and didn¡¯t know what to say next. Did he mean that he didn¡¯t know it in the past? Then how did he know now? Did he just realize or had Sabrina done something? When he saw that she was silent, he moved closer to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred her out of the headquarters. She is no longer my special assistant.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel blinked and was stunned. Keh gently frowned, held onto her hand, and said softly, ¡°Rach.¡± Although she couldn¡¯t sense any tenderness or emotion, it felt much different than before. She longed for it and cherished it. After pondering deeply during this period, he had to admit to what Geoffrey said. Although he couldn¡¯t be sure if he loved her, he knew that couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Perhaps with three years of marriage, he had already been used to her presence and her breath on the bed. He would long for it each time he drew closer to her. He never got overly entangled with matters concerning the romance apart from him feeling disgusted when he was being forced to marry her. After that, he didn¡¯t mind her presence. If it wasn¡¯t for her requesting to divorce so suddenly, he might have forgotten about the agreed marriage period of four years and continued being married to her. Now that they had a child together, these feelings were even deeper. Rachel¡¯s eyes shed and she panicked. She brushed off his hand and inexplicably stammered, ¡°What, what you do to her is none of my business. Leave, I want to go home!¡± She was afraid that he¡¯ll catch up to her and quickly gged down a taxi, opened the door, and quickly got in. As the taxi drove, she patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She felt unsettled and perturbed as she looked at the man getting further away from her. Rachel was still in a daze even when she reached her apartment. She had a quick shower andid on the bed. She was pondering about Keh¡¯s ambiguous words which caused her to lose sleep. She tossed and turned until daybreak before she fell asleep. In the morning, she quickly ate breakfast and went to the office with her tired eyes. ¡°Rachel, did you go with smoky eyes makeup today?¡± Miles looked at her and smiled. Smoke your ass! Rachel sneered at him, ¡°Really? Do I look beautiful?¡± Miles¡¯s smile froze and immediately ttered, ¡°Yes, beautiful, shall I get a cup of coffee for you?¡± Rachel thought about the baby inside her and said, ¡°No, just a ss of warm water will do.¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± Miles nodded obediently and then looked at her and grinned, ¡°But, Rachel, you are indeed well dressed today and look very elegant.¡± Rachel was stunned and looked down at her clothes. Off-white windbreaker, loose-fitting white blouse with wide opened cor revealed her cor bones. Her slim legs were showing and she wore a pair of pointed t shoes. She was elegant and impressive. Her clothes were picked by Keh yesterday at the mall. She simply picked the clothes that could conceal her tummy and didn¡¯t pay attention to what she selected. She felt better after being praised. Her smile also brightened up, ¡°Thanks. But don¡¯t forget to finish your work and email it to me.¡± She went to the office after saying. After the regr Monday meeting, Rachel stretched her stiff limbs as she walked out of the conference room. Mr. Johnson caught up with her, smiled, and said, ¡°Rachel,e to my office.¡± Rachel was stunned and nodded, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Each time Mr. Johnson smiled that way, it would be something abnormal. In the office, he crossed his arms on the table and asked cheerfully, ¡°How is your mother¡¯s leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s recovering well. She should be able to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow.¡± Rachel grinned and smiled. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m more relieved now. Mr. Reed was asking me about this yesterday.¡± ¡°Mr. Reed?¡± Rachel was stunned and was thinking about what Keh told her. She paused for a moment before she said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, does Mr. Reed¡­ really intend to cooperate with Vantage Inc.?¡± Dragon just set up apany at City N and now Mr. Reed also came for a piece of the action. When did City N be a choice city for investments? Mr. Johnson pondered deeply for a moment and nodded, ¡°I think he has this intention. Yesterday he had his secretary contact me. He said that he was interested in the APP developed recently by our Rachel immediately frowned and spoke her mind, ¡°Why does Mr. Reed think so highly of us?¡± Although City N was just one portion of Vantage Inc.¡¯s technical center, whenpared to Mr. Reed¡¯s huge online business, it was practically insignificant. Anyone would be doubtful why they were selected. ¡°Hmm, I felt that way as well.¡± Mr. Johnson shook his head doubtfully. Although by saying that would be throwing a wet nket on themselves, but he was also realistic. He only met Mr. Reed two to three times and each time he was just in a supporting role. Now he felt that it was a huge task to deal directly with Mr. Reed. Rachel gave up since Mr. Johnson also could not figure it out. Her eyes spun andughed, ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Johnson, since you also can¡¯t figure it out, then it is too much of a risk for me to handle this. Why don¡¯t you let those who are more experienced handle this?¡± Mr. Johnson looked at her and considered carefully for a moment. He also felt that this matter was too important and was afraid that she couldn¡¯t cope with it. He frowned again and said, ¡°But Mr. Reed had seen you and he has a good impression of you. If I were to change you for another person, would it upset him?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression froze, ¡°It shouldn¡¯te to that. Mr. Reed seems to have a good temper. He should be simrly nice to everyone.¡± They were all difficult men to handle. She already had her hands full with Keh and didn¡¯t want to have to deal with another. Chapter 73: Having a Backup Plan Chapter 73: Having a Backup n "Set it aside first. I''ll think about it." Johnson Lopez waved his hand and changed the topic, "Please arrange two people with you to City J this week. There are a few clients for you to pay them a visit." Rachel Lewis was baffled for a second and just nodded, "Sure, I''ll make an arrangement for itter." Mr. Johnson sighed and looked at her, "You''ve been working hardtely. Don''t worry, I won''t pay you less than what you should deserve." "¡­" Rachel was speechless for a moment and gave a wry smile, "Thanks, Mr. Johnson." This again all the time. Rachel only couldugh out if she really got that money. Going out from the President''s Office, the office area was buzzing. Rachel craned her head to have a look and just bumped into Miles Hughes. She was puzzled and asked, "What happened?" Miles raised the lunch box in his hand, smiling, "It''s from the Dragon Age. They sent a pretty girl over here to deliver these drinks and treats." "Delivering food? Being so kind?" Rachel raised her eyebrows, feeling surprised. Keh Shawn had left already. Could it be that he had instructed something before he left? "Isn''t it? The main reason is that pretty girl. Those men are going crazy for her except me." Miles looked at Rachel proudly. "Pff. Saying it as if you are gay." Rachel rolled her eyes and stared at him with total contempt. Then she intended to go back to her office. "Ms. Lewis." Someone spotted her and yelled. Rachel had no choice but to halt her steps and turned around to have a nce. She froze as she saw that so-called pretty girl turning around looking at herself. Sabrina Torres? Of course, the pretty girl that caused all men in the office going crazy was actually Sabrina, wearing a tight sexy knitted dress, with her wavy hair, fair skin, tall and slim. She was like a big star standing among the men there. It turned out thatst night when Keh talked about transferring Sabrina away from him was actually setting her down in this branch. Rachel just knew it, how could Keh willing to let go of this beauty. She despised Keh for being superficial secretly. She walked towards Sabrina smiling, "I heard that the Dragon Age was very considerate and brought us some snacks. So it''s real and is delivered by Ms. Torres personally. You''re too kind." Sabrina''s red lips curved up a little without any changes on her face, "I bought extra and deliver it here as we are so close. By the way, I ordered a drink specifically for Ms. Lewis." As Sabrina said, she unpacked the bag on her hand. She took out a cup of drink and handed it to Rachel thoughtfully, "I heard that this is something new on the menu of that shop. It tastes good. Have a try, Ms. Lewis. If it tastes good, I''ll let them send it more next time." Rachel looked at Sabrina and nced down at the cup in her hand. It was definitely impossible for Rachel to not take it with so many people around watching. But Rachel wouldn''t believe that Sabrina would be that kind to order a drink specifically for her and send it to her personally. As she received it, her palm felt something cold as ice. Rachel felt a sense of chill instantly. Iced? It was almostte autumn now, and who on earth would still have iced drinks? What was this woman trying to do? "Have a try, Ms. Lewis." Sabrina tilted her head, smiling gently. Rachel looked down at her drink, feeling alert, and took a small sip carefully. It was stone cold until that her teeth were chattering and she felt numb in her palms. How much ice did she put in? "How does it taste, Ms. Lewis?" Sabrina nced at Rachel with a great smile. Rachel was trying to hold it in her mouth for a while, but she had no choice to swallow it just to talk. It was unpleasant and she was chilled to the bone. She remained calm and pretended to smack her lips tasting it, "It tastes good." Subsequently, Rachel looked at Sabrina, "Ms. Lewis, you''re so sweet. It''s impolite to not reciprocate, how could we let you go to the expense for nothing." "Miles." "Yes, Ms. Lewis!" Miles put down his cup and looked at Rachel after being called. "I think this store is quite good. Check on this logo. Order twenty cups of this vour and deliver it the Dragon Age. Tell them it is Ms. Torres''s treat." Sabrina''s expression changed, but she still gave a fake smile, "I¡¯ve ordered for them. Don''t bother. They can''t finish that many too anyway." Rachel nodded and replied, "Alright then. We will deliver it next time." She raised the cup in her hand and smiled, "Thanks for your coffee, Ms. Torres. Have a chat with them. I have to get back to work. Miles,e over here." "Alright." Rachel pushed the door open and entered her office. Miles then came in and closed the door customarily. Rachel ced the coffee on the edge of the table and grabbed her own cup to have a sip of hot water. Her actions were calmed and seemed to be casual. However, Miles had noticed it. But he just raised his eyebrows over it and asked, "Ms. Lewis, what''s the matter?" "An opportunity to learn. Do you want it?" Rachel put her cup down, looking at Miles. In fact, Rachel was fond of Miles''s personality traits. He was smart and quick-witted. He knew what to do at the right time without telling him to. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cultivating juniors was every superior''s responsibility. But the main point of her was for her own sake. Rachel clearly knew that she wouldn''t stay long in the during her maternity leave and nursing period. She had to find someone trusted to help her out. For the sake of her child and family, she had to n a backup strategy well. She must not lose her job. Chapter 74: Sending Flowers Chapter 74: Sending Flowers ¡°What kind of learning opportunity?¡± Miles smiled but he never showed any signs of excitement. Rachel turned on herptop and replied casually, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit a few clients in City J this week. You should arrange your time and see if you can make time for it. I¡¯m going with Magi.¡± ¡°What about name cards?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel raised her brows and looked at Miles, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it just a small trick for you?¡± How dare this kid insult her for what happened before. What about asking for name cards? She suffered more than him when she first entered thispany. Miles smiled brightly and showed his white teeth, ¡°I do have time to attend. Send the departure date. I¡¯ll get ready.¡± Rachel looked at theputer screen and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Magi to inform you. But for you we go, you need toplete all the tasks on your te first.¡± She never doubted his capabilities. ¡°Sure thing,¡± Miles nodded, ¡°Rachel, then I shall go and get busy now?¡± ¡°Hold on,¡± Rachel saw the disposable coffee cup at the side, and her sign of coldness showed beneath her eyes. She requested, ¡°Follow up with what I told you to do just now.¡± Miles stunned, ¡°What?¡± He looked at the direction she was staring. He saw the cup of coffee Rachel put aside earlier, and remembered, ¡°Buy drinks for Dragon Age? I thought you said no earlier.¡± Rachel was typing on her keyboard. She smiled, ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t buy them drinks in the morning, so we''ll return the favour in the afternoon instead. We should repay their effort, or else we may seem petty. Order first, my treat. Don¡¯t need to im from the Finance Department. I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Miles nodded in confusion. When he was about to turn and leave, he recalled something. So he walked back to Rachel¡¯s desk and smiled, ¡°Let me take a look at the logo. I¡¯ll look it up on the inte.¡± He turned on his phone camera and repositioned the disposable coffee cup. However, he was surprised when his finger touched the cup, ¡°Cold drinks?¡± ¡°I¡­I thought it was supposed to be a hot drink? Why is there ice in it?¡± Miles didn¡¯t believe what he felt. He opened the disposable coffee cup and shook it, and he saw some ice-pieces in the drink. Even if it is warmer in the afternoon, no one would have cold drinks in this weather. No wonder Rachel kept drinking hot water when she walked into the office. Rachel smiled and replied as if she didn¡¯t care, ¡°Maybe they made a mistake.¡± Miles''s lips twitched. How can Rachel have the mood to joke? Just now Sabrina said she purposely ordered the new drink for Rachel. How can it be a mistake? Miles hesitated and asked curiously, ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t get along with Sabrina? You guys knew each other?¡± But Dragon Age had just moved in not long ago. Rachel looked at Miles as if she heard a joke, ¡°I knew you are good at talking but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a busybody. Alright, what happened between girls stay between girls. Just do what I told you to. But remember, tell them the drinks are from Sabrina. It is too dry out there. They might need some cold drinks to fight against fooda after lunch.¡± Miles stroked his chin and smiled yfully, ¡°I understand what you want now, Rachel. I will get your revenge for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t even say anything about revenge. But she didn¡¯t further discuss it. She waved her hand and asked Miles to go back to work. Sabrina had already left the office. When she arrived at the lobby of the building, she dialled a set of number. The moment the call connected, a bright smile showed on her cheek. She talked in a cheerful and obedient tone, ¡°Aunty, I¡¯ll have dinner with you tonight?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, see you tonight. Goodbye.¡± After ending the call, the smile on Sabrina¡¯s cheek got cold. She looked at the direction where Vantage Inc. was with hatred beneath her eyes. ¡­ During the afternoon, Rachel was discussing the projects on their hands with her subordinate in their department. The soft voices of discussion suddenly covered up by a loud voice from the entrance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Ms. Lewis.¡± ¡°Wow, he is looking for Rachel.¡± ¡°Oh my, who is that? It is so romantic!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The guy who stood at the entrance had caught everyone''s attention. Rachel was stillmenting on her subordinate¡¯s work on theirptop. She didn¡¯t even notice what happened out there. ¡°Rachel¡­Rachel¡­¡± Someone reminded Rachel in excitement. She withdrew from her working mode, and looked at the who pushed her, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Are you Ms. Lewis?¡± Before Rachel could react, her vision was filled with a big bouquet of red roses. Rachel stunned for a few seconds. The delivery guy then handed over the bill, ¡°Ms. Lewis, please sign this as a proof of receipt.¡± ¡°What is this for? Who sent them?¡± Rachel was confused. This was the first time she received flowers in the office. The delivery guy smiled and handed a pen over to her, ¡°We aren¡¯t sure either. They are from an anonymous sender. Please sign here.¡± Rachel bit her lips, and she still felt confused. She signed the bill and stared into nk space after receiving the bouquet. After the delivery guy left, everyone converted their attention to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, did your husband send these to you? He is so romantic!¡± Some of them didn¡¯t know that she divorced, and they looked at her in admiration. ¡°Sending such a big, fresh rose bouquet to the office. What a sultry move!¡± ¡°Is today your anniversary?¡± Some people asked this because almost everyone in the office knew when her birthday was, and it was not today. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel frowned and dived deep in thought for a few seconds as if she didn¡¯t hear any of the questions asked. She then raised her head and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no name in it. Perhaps it¡¯s from the clients. I¡¯ll leave them here. If you all like it, disassemble it and put the roses into a vase. Just don¡¯t make a mess here.¡± Rachel then left the flower onto the desk and left the scene without saying anything. Miles raised his head and took a look at Rachel from behind hisputer screen. There wasn¡¯t any sign of emotion on his face. After going into her office, Rachel was still thinking about the sender of the bouquet. The first person she eliminated from her surmise is Keh. It will never be him. But there weren¡¯t any clients that were really close to hertely. Who is the sender then? Rachel sat on the chair, and her fingers tapped on her desk. She was thinking with her eyes closed. Suddenly, her phone vibrated. Rachel was surprised. She took her phone up and took a look on the caller ID. It was a new number. She then picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± The call took a while to be connected. A gentle and calm voice then sounded from another side of the phone call. ¡°Ms. Lewis.¡± Rachel was surprised, ¡°Mr. Reed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Ogden smiled. It seemed like he was in a good mood. ¡°It¡¯s you? You are calling me personally?¡± Rachel felt unbelievable. Even if Mr. Reed wanted to talk to Mr. Johnson, he would have asked his secretary to contact him. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Do you like the flowers I sent?¡± Rachel was shocked. She smiled stiffly, ¡°You sent the flowers?¡± She didn¡¯t understand what was going on right now. What was Ogden trying to do? He seemed gentle and polite to everyone. Although Rachel had never seen how he behave to women, why did he send her flowers? ¡°Yes. Do you like them?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile was even stiffer. She answered politely, ¡°I like them but¡­why did you send me those flowers?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you would like, so I got someone to send you a bouquet. Did I cause any trouble?¡± Ogden sounded shy. ¡°No,¡± Rachel denied. She then politely asked, ¡°I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. Do you need any help from me?¡± Chapter 75: She Was More Cautious Than I Had Expected Chapter 75: She Was More Cautious Than I Had Expected ¡°Nothing important. I just want to ask Ms. Lewis if you are free tomorrow. I have a friend who rented a yacht for a banquet tomorrow night. I don¡¯t know many people that well over here. I was wondering if I could invite Ms. Lewis to be my partner for the banquet?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed immediately. Partner? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They just met a few times and couldn¡¯t even be considered as friends. Furthermore, there was a huge disparity between their status. How could he ask her to be her partner for the banquet? Rachel could not figure it out but she was not a fool. A person like Ogden would meet talented women all the time and could not possibly be interested in her. But what he was doing was too obvious and it was difficult not to understand his motives. She pondered for a couple of seconds before she smiled and calmly replied, ¡°I am honored to be Mr. Reed¡¯s partner. How could I refuse your invitation? But unfortunately, I need to go to City J for a business trip tomorrow. The trip has been arranged. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Business trip? That¡¯s such a pity. I should have spoken to Mr. Johnson earlier.¡± He wasn¡¯t upset but said calmly, ¡°By the time you¡¯re back from your business trip, I should be back to Beijing. I wonder if we have time to meet again. I am d that I made this trip to be able to meet such a talenteddy as Ms. Lewis.¡± Rachel clenched her phone, raised her eyebrows, and said very politely, ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just a small part of this. Your investment in City N has saved many waning businesses. How can I be the only highlight of your trip? You are now a major stakeholder of Vantage Inc. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± After working for several years, she had learned to speak politely to these big bosses. But she truly didn¡¯t like to speak this way. It was very tiring to deal with people of such high status. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in Beijing.¡± The man chuckled and seemed very cheerful. ¡°Yes, I will definitely pay you a visit when I go to Beijing.¡± She said some more pleasantries before Mr. Reed ended the call. Rachel¡¯s expression darkened when she ced her phone down. Now she was certain that Mr. Reed intentionally wanted to get closer to her but what were his motives? She had no wealth nor authority. Although she was rather beautiful and her figure was above average, all of his secretaries look better than her not to mention the daughters of the wealthy elite families. Even if he had a unique taste for her type, based on his abilities, he didn¡¯t need to look for someone who had been ¡®used¡¯. Rachel ced her hands on the table and pondered for a while before giving up. But then she thought of anything which troubled her. She said that she had to go on a business trip just to turn down Ogden. Now, what was she to do? "Damn it! I should have said that I had another appointment.¡± She pped her forehead in frustration. She couldn¡¯t dwell in her regret and picked up the documents to distribute the work. On the other end of the phone call inside a luxurious hotel suite. The man ced his cell phone down, slowly stood up, and walked to the open-air balcony. The loose white shirt covered a slim and long body. His handsome face smiled lethargically. ¡°Mr. Reed, why did you lie to Ms. Lewis when there wasn¡¯t any banquet? What if she agreed?¡± The secretary walked out with him and asked respectfully behind him. His slim fingers grabbed the railing and looked afar. Compared to his warm and calm appearance when he was outside, he now looked cold and distant. ¡°Is it so difficult to arrange for a banquet? Everything was nned for if she had agreed, but¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes as he spoke and thenughed mischievously, ¡°She was more cautious than I expected.¡± The secretary smiled, ¡°Sessful women in the business world are all very capable. But you sent her flowers and called her personally. Any woman would understand the significance of that.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not obvious, then would she even consider it? If she was that dumb not to figure it out, then she isn¡¯t worth my time.¡± Ogden¡¯s dark eyes revealed a trace of emotion. The secretary frowned slightly, looked at his back, and asked, ¡°But your objective isn¡¯t her. She had already divorced and may not be that useful anymore. It may not be worth spending so much effort on her. Ogden continued to look afar emotionlessly and was silent for several seconds, ¡°I will be the judge of whether it is worth it. Maintain your contact with Vantage Inc.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t doubt and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ After work, Rachel drove directly to the hospital. Apart from Theresa, Osmond was also in the patient room. Rachel was stunned to see him and said, ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± He smiled and replied, ¡°I came after work to visit auntie.¡± Monica walked over to her and hugged her leg. Rachel looked down and tenderly patted her head. She then looked at Theresa who was on the bed and said, ¡°Mom, is your leg feeling better?¡± Theresa must be sick of staying in the hospital and was worried that Rachel would continue to keep her there and quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯m not crippled and you force me toy on the bed every day. I was about to ask Osmond to help me with the discharge procedures. Since you¡¯re here, both of you go and settle it for me.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t refuse and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll have you discharged tomorrow. Just stay one more night.¡± ¡°No, I want to be discharged immediately.¡± Theresa was stubborn as a child. She pulled off her nket and wanted to get down the bed and demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself if you don¡¯t.¡± Theresa was bored to tears and she was worried about Rachel being pregnant and on her own at home. Rachel quickly held her back and agreed, ¡°Okay okay. Justy back for a while as I go and settle the bill.¡± Osmond pushed Monica to Rachel and wore his jacket as he stood up and said, ¡°You just arrived. Keep your mompany and rest while I go and settle it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to trouble him. ¡°No need, it¡¯s straight forward. Take a seat.¡± He looked at her tenderly and then walked out. Rachel looked at him leave and her heart sank as she felt a sense of guilting over her. She stroked Monica¡¯s soft hair and she decided that she must be honest to him when she was back from City J. If this continued on, it would be more difficult for her to exin. After the procedures were done, Theresa got out of bed, changed her clothes, and was ready to leave. Rachel found that it was amusing that she was so eager to leave the up ss private hospital with a nice environment and well prepared food. She was only there for three days. Chapter76: I Wanted to See You : I Wanted to See You It was a little bitte and they had ordered some dishes for dinner in the nearby restaurant. ¡°Mom, I will go on a business trip tomorrow and you have to take good care of yourself when you are alone at home these days.¡± When eating, Rachel looked at Theresa. ¡°Will you go on a business trip?¡± Theresa changed her expression, raised her head and said without thinking. ¡°You can refuse it or I will apany you on this business trip.¡± Her daughter was definitely more important than work. She would be frightened to death if her daughter went on a business trip when pregnant. Rachel was speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse it.¡± Theresa continued to eat and put a piece of meat for Monica. She calmly said, ¡°You can buy a ticket for me when we go back.¡± Rachel hopelessly held her head and said, ¡°I am going to work instead of travelling. Why do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you too. If you are not pregnant, I will join a tour group for rxing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel really wanted to roll her eyes. Her mother dared not travel by herself and maybe she wouldn¡¯t even dare to leave the City N. Rachel knew that she was worried about her and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not alone and there are two assistants will go with me. Just a few days and I promise I will call you and tell you everything.¡± Theresa frowned and firmly said, ¡°No, these two assistants don¡¯t know you are pregnant. If they haven¡¯t taken good care of you, I will be very worried about you.¡± Rachel pulled out her hair and put down the chopsticks helplessly. She took a sip of water and said, Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How will others think if I go on a business trip with my mother? And how should I exin to them?¡± Theresa¡¯s lips curled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too easy. You can tell them that I want to have a trip in City J so I ¡°¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know how to refuse her. She put her hands on the table and stared at her mother glumly. Osmond who kept silent for a long time suddenly burst intoughter. Focused on arguing, Rachel remembered that Osmond was also here at this time. She looked at him and bothughed. She shook her head. Osmond looked at Theresa and said, ¡°Madame, you don¡¯t have to worry about her. I can go to the City J to see her at any time and everything will be ok.¡± Theresa immediately shook her head and said, ¡°It is so hard for you to rush from ce to ce and you have to work too.¡± ¡°Never mind, I always work in different ce and I can go to the City J to see her on the way. And I will be back that night.¡± Theresa looked at him and she was a little tempted. She said, ¡°Really? It may troubles you a lot.¡± Osmond lowered his head and wiped his daughter''s mouth. He looked at Rachel and smiled. ¡°Never mind, Rach is pregnant now and I also worry about her. I will help her if she needs.¡± Rachel forced herself to smile and lowered her head to eat. She pretended not to hear him. She would not trouble Osmond. But she had to persuade her mother not to go with her firstly. As for other things, she would talk to him secretly. Theresa looked at Rachel hesitatingly and then nodded quickly. She said, ¡°Ok. I will be relieved if you go with her and she won¡¯t be alone in other ce.¡± Rachel lowered her head and ate. When she heard Theresa¡¯s words, her lips curled. She thought that what others said was more convincing than her. Osmond looked at her and indicated her that he had resolved this problem. He smiled and didn¡¯t speak. Rachel looked at him gratefully. When they nearly finished the meal, suddenly the ringtone of Rachel¡¯s phone broke the silence. She hurriedly took out her phone and was stunned when she saw the alias she added. Theresa took a sideways nce at her and said, ¡°Who calls you? It is veryte now.¡± Rachel calmed down herself and said, ¡°Enjoy yourselves, I have to go out to answer the phone. Maybe something is wrong with thepany.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Theresa was saying. She quickly stood up and went out and answered the phone when the ringtone was about to stop. ¡°Mom¡­ Madame Krista.¡± Krista, Keh¡¯s mother, her former mother-inw called her. And Krista didn¡¯t call her in the past, she also forgot to change the alias. But why did she suddenly call her? Did she dial the wrong number? ¡°Rachel?¡± Rachel heard a voice of a middle-aged woman. She asked for confirmation. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Krista asked gently. Rachel was stunned and calmly asked, ¡°Madame Krista, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to talk to you face to face. Where are you now?¡± Why did Krista suddenly want to see her without any reason? She had divorced with Keh for a long time. Rachel¡¯s eyes were full of confuse and suddenly she thought of a possibility. Did Krista know the thing she used to worry about? Keh had promised her that he would not tell anyone. She held the phone tightly and smiled. ¡°Madame Krista. I am outside and I can¡¯t talk to you face to face. If you are in a hurry, you may tell me now. Just ten minutes.¡± ¡°It is sote and are you still outside?¡± Krista was a little surprised and quickly said, ¡°Where are you? I will go to find you.¡± Rachel calmly interrupted her and said, ¡°Madame Krista, if you are not in a hurry, I''d better hang up first. Maybe we can talk face to face some day." ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to hear her and directly hung up. She looked down at the phone. Her eyes were full of cold. Why did Krista suddenly want to see her? If Krista didn¡¯t know anything, she would never call her. Maybe she wanted to know if she was really pregnant for a few months. She thought for a while and quickly dialed a series of numbers. But she deleted all after hesitating for a few seconds. Anyway, she would go to the city J tomorrow and it was hard to say clearly through telephone. She took her phone and returned to the restaurant. Chapter77: She Did Such Rotten Things : She Did Such Rotten Things In the hospital where Rachel and her mother just went out, Krista held her phone and gritted her teeth. ¡°How dare she hang up first?¡± A young woman standing beside her held Krista¡¯s arms and agreed. ¡°She is so impolite. You are her elders and she dares to hang up.¡± Krista got more and more angry. She looked at the crowded corridor and her eyes were full of cold. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find the truth. Sabrina, let¡¯s go to see the doctor again.¡± Sabrina was the young woman. She also brought Krista to this hospital. The reason why she knew it was that she found it when she had followed Keh and Rachel. And she investigated it specially. That woman was really pregnant and she was having twins. Though she didn¡¯t know the months of the twins, she would not let these two children be a part of the Shawn family. ¡°Madame Krista, It is her privacy and the doctor will not tell you. If you still go to ask the doctor, it may affect you.¡± Sabrina stopped her and softlyforted her. Krista was anxious and angry. She said, ¡°But I need to know whether Keh is the father of these two kids or not. He stays with that woman recently and must know it for a long time. He even keeps it from me.¡± Sabrina blinked her eyes and pretended to be puzzled. She asked, ¡°But why doesn¡¯t Keh tell you the truth? If he is father of these two kids, he will be very happy and tell you as soon as possible. Maybe he doesn¡¯t make sure that who is father of these children.¡± Krista changed her expression immediately and suddenly looked at her. She loudly said, ¡°What? How dare that woman? Does she want Keh to be her kids¡¯ father?¡± Sabrina¡¯s face palmed and seemed scared. She carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering. The Dragon Age Investment Co., Ltd. has cooperation with theirpany. I have been to theirpany several times. And Ms. Lewis is close to several men after the divorce.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her voice sounded smaller and smaller, Krista became more and more angry. Sabrina carefully and sacredly asked, ¡°Madame, are you ok?¡± Krista squeezed her fingers, trembling with anger. She finally gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go back!¡± After saying that, she threw off Sabrina''s hands and left angrily She was not angry with Sabrina. Sabrina looked at her back and turned to look at herself reflected on the ss door. She proudly and slowly smiled instead of pretending to be scared just now. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Krista angrily went back home and became more confused. They had married for three years and still didn¡¯t have a child. It was impossible that the woman was pregnant when they just divorced. That woman must lie to her silly son. Sabrina already went away and only she was home except the nanny. She took out her phone and called Keh. Keh answered the call in seconds. He calmly said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Krista swallowed and tried to be calm but failed. ¡°Keh, my friend has showed me a lot of girl¡¯s pictures. They are all excellent in education and background. I want you to see them if you ¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I am busy recently. We can talk it one day.¡± Keh interrupted her. Krista¡¯s voice became deep. ¡°What do you mean? You are no longer a kid. You have been divorced for a long time and you should considerate it.¡± Keh didn¡¯t want to argue with her and he still calmly said, ¡°I am busy. If you have nothing to do, I will hang up and call you one day.¡± Krista seemed to know his attitude and she was more annoyed. She couldn''t help but changed her tone, ¡°Are you still want to remarry Rachel?¡± Keh kept silent for seconds. He didn¡¯t want to keep it from his mother and confessed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to divorce in the past and I am also willing to remarry her if she agrees.¡± ¡°You,¡± Krista was speechless and she didn¡¯t expect his words. She was too angry to speak fluently. ¡°Do you want to remarry her just because she is pregnant?¡± Keh suddenly said in a deep voice. ¡°Who tells you?¡± No one knew about this except a few people around Rachel. Then who told her? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. And you should tell me first that whether you are the father of these kids?¡± Krista coldly interrupted him. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Krista raged and she didn¡¯t felt happy at all. ¡°Why are you so silly? You two didn¡¯t have children before divorce and she suddenly is pregnant after divorce. Obviously she is lying to you and why do you still believe her?¡± Keh knew his mother well and definitely someone has told her it. He said in a deep tone. ¡°Mom, I am sure it is my children. I don¡¯t care who tells you it and you should not believe him from now on. And I will exin it to you when Ie back.¡± Krista was so angry and she yelled at the phone. ¡°You silly boy, she has an ambiguous rtionship with so many men and nobody knows who is the father of her kids. Her family is in trouble now and she wants to lie to you that you are the father of the kids. You are not allowed to contact her anymore, otherwise I won¡¯t let he go.¡± Since her son didn¡¯t believe her, she must do something. That woman did a lot of rotten things even including pregnancy. After saying, she directly hung up and didn¡¯t hear Keh¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, mom, mom¡­¡± Keh changed his expression, frowned and called his mother but she didn¡¯t reply. Sitting in the office, he lowered his head and thought about it. He was worried and quickly dialed Rachel¡¯s number. At this time, Rachel had already returned to the apartment with Theresa. She saw his phone call and was stunned. She took the phone and went to the bedroom with water. ¡°Hello.¡± She closed the curtains, turned and sat on the bed. She softly answered. ¡°Are you still in the hospital?¡± ¡°No, my mother has left from the hospital. She is at home.¡± Rachel took off her shoes, tucked her feet into the quilt. She bent her knees and listened to him. Her tone softened unconsciously. ¡°Do you have dinner?¡± He naturally chatted. ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel felt a little hot and she looked up and bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Why are you calling me sote?¡± ¡°I have something to deal with.¡± He spoke in a deep tone. ¡°Does my mother call you tonight?¡± Rachel changed her expression and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you tell your mother the truth? Keh, you have promised me that you will not tell anyone.¡± She should not believe him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know why she knows it so Ie to ask you whether she finds you before or not.¡± Rachel was silent and she frowned. After a while, she answered, ¡°She calls me at night and she just says that she wants to see me and I reject.¡± Only her mother and Osmond knew it except him. If he didn¡¯t say it out and Osmond would not do it too, who else knew? At that moment, she suddenly remembered that Sabrina had sent her an ice drink at morning. Was her? Chapter 78: Go to Her Company to Catch Her Chapter 78: Go to Her Company to Catch Her Having no idea about what she was thinking inside, Keh said in a gentle voice, ¡°Just ignore them temporarily and be careful when you¡¯re outside. I will find time toe back in these two days. Just leave the matter to me.¡± As if thinking of something, the coldness on Rachel¡¯s face was gradually reced by gentleness. She pondered for a while and said, ¡°Mind your own business. I will handle it by myself. Since I can¡¯t offend her, can¡¯t I elude her? No matter what, I will not quibble with an olddy.¡± She somehow knew about Keh¡¯s mother¡¯s personality. She was more imposing than her own mother. If she got some information, she would not give up unless she figured it out. Luckily, she would not be home tomorrow as she had to go to a business trip; otherwise, Keh¡¯s mother, Krista, would probablye to herpany to catch her. The man at the other end of the phone was muted for a while. Then his gentle and charming voice sounded, ¡°Sorry. I hadn¡¯t expected this would happen. If she reallyes to find you, please do tell me.¡± Rachel felt a bit unustomed to his sudden caring and therefore she was rendered confused, not knowing how to reply. She intended to be indifferent, but her heart thumped wildly and uncontrobly. She licked her lips, wrapped her arms around her knees, lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I see. Go ahead with your own business. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Keh originally intended to talk for a more while, but seeing that she showed no interest in continuing the talk, he decided to end the topic and just added before ending the call, ¡°Okay. Have a rest earlier.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She ended the call, hugged herself with her arms around her knees, put her chin on her legs, looking as if she was pondering something. Sabrina Torres¡­ On the next day, Rachel didn¡¯t go to thepany in the morning as she had to take a ne to have a business trip at night. But the thing happened just as she had anticipated yesterday. Miles, who was in thepany, gave her a phone call. ¡°What? A middle-aged womanes to thepany to find me?¡± Rachel was packing up her luggage in the bedroom when answering the call. Her expressions turned cold when she heard the words. Keh¡¯s mother came as she had anticipated. ¡°Yep. We all thought that she¡¯s your mother at the beginning. But she denied itter and said that she came to find you for some matters, but she didn¡¯t reveal her own identity. Judging from her dressing, she looked like a richdy.¡± Rachel paused. She then stood to her feet and sat beside the bed, asking, ¡°Is there anyone by her side?¡± Was Sabrina Torres by her side? Miles replied, ¡°She came alone.¡± He then murmured as if he was talking to himself, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a customer of ourpany.¡± Rachel pondered for a second and then said, ¡°Tell Camille that if shees to find me next time, just tell her that I¡¯m not in thepany. Just ignore her and she will leave.¡± If Krista said something, all the staff of thepany would get to know that she was pregnant. ¡°I see.¡± Miles didn¡¯t ask why. He suddenly thought of something and chuckled before telling it to Rachel, ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that half of the employees of Dragon Age, thepany opposite to ours, asked for a sick leave today.¡± Rachel was a bit stunned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Diarrhea.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rachel immediately raised her brow and curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Due to the cold drink? But the weather is not that cold or chilly now, so a ss of cold drink shouldn¡¯t have led to Diarrhea, right?¡± ¡°Of course. But if they eat other irritant food other than the cold drink, it is possible.¡± Miles snickered, ¡°I specially ordered some Hot and Sour Rice Noodles as well as some super spicy rice noodles¡­ The foods they had yesterday afternoon were quite irritant. Of course, I enjoined them to tell the staff that was Secretary Torres who ordered the food. I guess she herself is also muddle-headed now.¡± Hot and Sour Rice Noodles? Rachel twitched her mouth and knitted her brows at the next moment, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. I just wanted to embarrass her, but I didn¡¯t want to implicate others.¡± Miles hesitated for several seconds and said, ¡°True. It¡¯s a bit inhumane. What about this? I will ask someone to send some pills to them. Rachel was rendered speechless. She sighed, ¡°Let it be. Don¡¯t involve in this matter anymore. I will ask Magi to investigate into thister. If it is serious, I will handle it.¡± Miles replied unhappily with a nasal sound. Rachel was stunned for a moment and then chuckled, ¡°All right. I didn¡¯t me you for this matter. It was me who asked you to do this and I haven¡¯t thanked you yet. Even if something has happened, it is me who should take the responsibility. Just pay more attention next time.¡± After finishing the words, she looked down at her wristwatch and said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. Pack up your luggage and go to the airport with Magi. We¡¯ll meet there.¡± Miles¡¯ gloomy mood was swept away and he smiled, ¡°Roger, Rachel.¡± On the roof of thepany building, a tall and straight man slowly turned around and his young and handsome face was revealed ¨C it was Miles. He looked down at his phone. His eyes which always looked pure and clear were now filled withplicated emotions as he slightly curled his lips into a faintly ironic smile. Chapter 79: Did He Cheat on You? Chapter 79: Did He Cheat on You? The nended in City J when the night closed in. Rachel, Miles and Magi took a taxi to the hotel, put down their luggage and went to the restaurant opposite to the hotel to have dinner together. As they were all kept in the dark about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy, Magi and Miles ordered various kinds of dished ording to their own preferences. Looking at the salty and spicy dishes in front of her, Rachel secretly swallowed salvia when seeing the meat and vegetables. She had tried hard to distance herself from these kinds of food after learning about her pregnancy. It was not that she didn¡¯t like them, but it was for the sake of the children. She had been strictly controlled her diet. And the dishes on the table were definitely a torture for Rachel. ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t need to driveter. Would you like some alcohols?¡± Although Miles hadn¡¯t been getting along with Rachel for too long, he acted much bolder than other employees in the department after picking up on her personality. He was not that reserved and dared to y jokes with her. Rachel shook her head, ¡°I have to prepare for the work for tomorrowter. You two can just enjoy it.¡± After finishing the words, she picked up her chopsticks as she couldn¡¯t help enjoying the food. Although she almost drooled, she remained quite a good table manner on the surface. Magi said with a smile, ¡°Then Rachel, do enjoy yourself to the full.¡± Miles ordered a bottle of red wine and drank it with Magi. Although Rachel¡¯s movements were elegant, Miles still noticed her as she kept picking up the food nonstop. ¡°Rachel, do the dishes here meet your preference?¡± As Rachel was concentrated on the dishes, she was startled by the sudden question. She then came to her own senses, put down the chopsticks, lowered her head to conceal her embarrassment and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the journey was too long and I was hungry. But the food here really tastes good. It was inappropriate to use the word ¡®good¡¯ to describe the dishes here. Their spicy and sour taste was really intriguing and she had been missing the vor for a long time. Miles curled his lips into a smile and swirled the turntable to turn the meat dishes in front of him to Rachel, ¡°Do have more dishes. If they are not enough, we can order more.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If they are not enough, we can order more?¡¯ Rachel nced around with a weird look after hearing the words and her smile immediately became stiff, ¡°No need to order more. I¡¯m almost full. You two should have more food. Otherwise, there would be so much leftover.¡± She despised herself inwardly at the same time. How could she get dizzy in front of these dishes? When she was having meals with Miles back then, she only ate light dishes and said that she wanted to lose weight. Wasn¡¯t it going against her words now? Miles was quite clever and if she continued to eat the food, he would definitely find out something. Fearing that they would continue this topic, Rachel produced a napkin to wipe her mouth and stood to her feet, ¡°You enjoy the food first. I have to go to the restroom.¡± Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t know that her subordinates were discussing her after her departure. Magi smile and said nonchntly while sending the food into his mouth, ¡°Rachel must have had many food recently. I feel that she has gained so much weight in recent two months.¡± Miles was rendered speechless. She wanted to chime in and say ¡®I share the same point of view with you¡¯, but what he actually uttered was a question as he asked, ¡°Is she very slim in the past?¡± Knowing that Miles just joined thepany recently, Magi took a sip of the red wine, raised his chin and said with pride andcency, ¡°Our Rachel is a famous beauty in ourpany. She had a good figure as well as a good look. What¡¯s more, she is the most outstanding one in performance assessment and she also treats her subordinates quite well.¡± He then pretended to be woeful and shook his head as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that I joined the Miles patted his shoulder and smirked, ¡°Ohe on. You¡¯re dreaming of being together with her? By the way, she¡¯s only two or three years older than us and she married at a young age. Have you seen her husband?¡± Magi was stunned. He pondered for two seconds and then shook his head, ¡°Never. I¡¯ve been the husband. Seems like he neveres to thepany to find her. She asionally picked up some private calls, but judging from her cool attitude, it looked like that the one at the other end of the call was not her husband¡­¡± ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Magi hesitated for several seconds and nced at the coriander leading towards the toilet and then shifted his gaze to Miles while whispering, ¡°Moreover, rumors has it in thepany that she has divorced her husband. Rachel is a very outstanding woman, and I don¡¯t know what kind of man she will take fancy to.¡± ¡°Divorced¡­¡± A light quickly shed across Miles¡¯ eyes as he murmured, not knowing to whom. After the meal, they went back to the hotel together and then went to their own room. After washing herself, Rachel who was in pajamas sat on the bed cross-legged with aptop, concentrating on her work. After a long while, there suddenly came some knocking sounds from the door. Rachel was a bit petrified. She got off the bed, walked towards the door and looked out of the door though the peephole. Seeing that the one outside was Miles, she returned to her bedroom to wear a cold and then opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you free now? I want to ask you about some questions rted to the work.¡± Rachel noticed that he was holding aptop in his arms. She nodded with a smile and stepped to one side, ¡°Come in, please.¡± ¡°Take a seat. I will pour a ss of water for you.¡± When Rachel came out with two sses of water, Miles who was sitting on the sofa had started his ¡°What¡¯s the problems?¡± Rachel sat beside him andnded her gaze on theptop. Miles turned theptop to let her see what was on the screen and pointed at one ce, ¡°Look, the data here are wrong. But I don¡¯t know where the problem is.¡± ¡°Okay, let me have a look.¡± Rachel lowered her head and began to tap the keyboard as she was checking the data with a serious look. The room was prevailed by silence again. Her curvy body waspletely covered as she was wearing thick pajamas and an overcoat outside, but her agile fingers as well as her small, fair face were quite pleasant to eyes. Miles quickly withdrew his lines of sight without any expressional change on his face and said in a casual tone, ¡°Rachel, I heard from a colleague that you¡¯ve divorced.¡± Rachel, who was tapping the keyboard, suddenly paused. But she quickly returned to her normal self and ndly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t care about how others would think of her. Nevertheless, when someone asked her about this, she would not hide the truth either. ¡°Why?¡± Miles blinked and asked in a curious yet innocent tone, ¡°You¡¯re so outstanding and have a good temper. Is there a man who doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Rachel casually replied while tapping the keyboard, ¡°You¡¯re a man too. If you have to choose one from two women, among which one is outstanding and the other is the one you¡¯re into, which one will you choose?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Miles was rendered wordless. Rachel just regarded him as a boy who didn¡¯t know emotions and romance. She curled her lips into a smile and said, ¡°We can never judge emotions objectively. Whether I¡¯m outstanding or not, it has little influence on a man who is making a choice. So, even a couple divorce, we can¡¯t judge which party is the wrong one from the surface. We will only understand the reasons behind this after experiencing it by yourself.¡± Miles furrowed his brows as if he was very confused. He then asked in confusion, ¡°Then, do you mean that he doesn¡¯t like you? Did he cheat on you? If he takes fancy to you and you¡¯re so outstanding, how will he be willing to have a divorce?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel finally shifted her attention from theptop. She turned her head to look at him and exined in a helpless state, ¡°He didn¡¯t cheat on me. We felt that it was not that happy for us to be together any longer and naturally we got a divorce. I would rather end the rtionship earlier rather than living unhappily all my life. Is it very weird? Oh, na?ve kid. I think you should try to have a rtionship with a girl to experience what love is.¡± Chapter 80: I’m at Your Door Chapter 80: I¡¯m at Your Door Miles was still quite curious. ¡°You are so young. I guess you didn¡¯t marry for a long time. How could he get tired so soon? You are such a reasonable woman. How did you fall in love with such a man?¡± Rachel twitched the corners of her lips and didn¡¯t answer. She thought that Miles didn¡¯t understand because he didn¡¯t know the whole story, so she didn¡¯t exin much. Perhaps Miles didn¡¯t know, in the new century, not everyone could love and get marry freely. Keh was forced to marry her, so he hated her and never liked her from the beginning. Seeing that Rachel kept silent, Miles seemed to realize that he had brought up her sad memories. He smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned such matters. But I believe you would find someone better.¡± Rachel looked at him with a smile. She turned theptop to him and said in a light tone, ¡°All right. I¡¯ve resolved it for you. Take a look.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Miles¡¯ attention was drawn back to work. He looked through the data carefully and nodded. ¡°It matches now. Sure enough, I still have a lot to learn.¡± ¡°Please take your time. Compared with other neers, your achievements are about the same as those of the employees who have worked for a year already,¡± Rachel encouraged him. As soon as she finished her words, her cell phone rang. Startled for a while, she stood up and grabbed the phone from the nightstand. ¡°Please look through the data again to see if there¡¯s any problem. Excuse me, I need to answer the call.¡± ¡°OK. I will.¡± The hotel room was not big. Wrapping herself tightly in the coat, Rachel picked up the phone and sat down on the bedside. Seeing it was an unfamiliar number on the screen, she swiped to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She heard a man¡¯s deep and pleasant voice. Rachel was taken aback. She put down the phone and checked the number carefully. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°Where are you calling from?¡± ¡°Thendline in my office.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Rachel curled her lips. Seemingly he was not happy with her tone, the man suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression slightly changed. She raised her head and pretended to be confused. ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you call me yesterday? Upon hearing it, Miles, who was sitting only a step away and checking the data, looked up and nced at her. Then he looked down immediately. ¡°I was on the phone with Mr. Lopez today. He said you came to City J. Why didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday?¡± The man¡¯s tone was calm and he didn¡¯t sound questioning. However, Rachel sensed a hint of displeasure in his words. Feeling a sense of guilt and a little unhappy, she blurted out, ¡°Why did you bother Mr. Lopez? Should I report to you where I go on my business trips one by one?¡± Seemingly she had reacted too fiercely, and Miles was shocked. He looked up at her in surprise. ¡°Rachel?¡± Rachel was stunned. Only then did she remember that there was another person in her room. She hung up the phone awkwardly, stood up, and looked at him. ¡°Is there any other problem with the data?¡± ¡°Well... Nope.¡± Miles closed theptop and held it in his arms. He stood up with a smile. ¡°Thank you so Content held by N?velDrama.Org. much, Rachel. Please go to bed early. I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Oh... OK.¡± Rachel nodded with an easy-going smile. As soon as she closed the door, however, she pulled a long face. ring at her cell phone, she cursed, ¡°Bastard!¡± At the same time, the cell phone was quite cooperative -- it rang again. Rachel answered it immediately in a fierce tone, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Are you in a hotel room?¡± ¡°Yes. So what? What else do you want?¡± she still snapped in anger. He almost embarrassed her in front of her coworker just now. ¡°It¡¯s sote now, but do you still have... a man in your room?¡± Keh¡¯s tone slightly changed. Rachel was speechless. She was in a daze for a while, and suddenly sheughed. Raising her eyebrows, she asked, ¡°Is it strange? I¡¯m now single and divorced. It is not strange that I¡¯m with a man, is it?¡± She thought he would mock her, but unexpectedly, there was silence on the other end of the line for a few seconds. Then the man¡¯s deep and cold voice came to her ear. ¡°Where are you now?¡± he asked. Rachel¡¯s expression changed a bit. With a soft snort, she said, ¡°Even if youe here to catch the adultery now, it¡¯s toote. Moreover, you don¡¯t seem to have that right now.¡± He wanted to care about her business, but he had forgotten his current identity. Rachel wondered if he was driven by his habit formed in the past, or he did care about her. ¡°Rachel!¡± The man¡¯s voice was now obviously full of unhappiness. ¡°You should be still in the office, right? Keep on working. I won¡¯t disturb you now. Bye.¡± Finishing her words, she hung up the phone without waiting for his response. She became expressionless. At midnight, when she was still sleeping, Rachel was woken up by the vibration of her phone. Still spacing out, she reached out from the quilt and fumbled for her cell phone. Since she was way too sleepy, she fell asleep again before reaching her phone. The vibration stopped for a few seconds and it started again. It happened repeatedly for several times. Rachel was irritated and she sobered up. Reaching out, she switched on themp and got her cell phone in her hand. Inwardly, she kept cursing the jerk who disturbed her sleep at such time. When she saw the familiar number on the screen, her face was darkened. After the call was connected, she snapped, ¡°Keh Shaw, don¡¯t you know I¡¯m sleeping? Why are you so annoying?¡± The man¡¯s low voice answered her, ¡°I¡¯m at your door. Open the door.¡± Rachel gaped. With her widened eyes, she was startled. He said he was at her door. When she came back to her senses, she got up from the bed. Without wearing the slippers, she rushed to the door. Her series of rapid movements made her short of breath. Pursing her lips, she calmed herself down before opening the door unhurriedly. At that moment, Rachel felt quite strange as if she was still in a dream. She kept wondering if he was indeed behind the door. Under the bright light in the corridor, the man¡¯s tall figure was right in front of her. He wore a neat business suit, looking as handsome and calm as usual. Rachel¡¯s pupils slightly shrank, and she was in a daze for a few seconds. Keh looked down at her. He caught a glimpse of her fair and tender feet on the floor. Instantly he said with a frown, ¡°Where are your slippers?¡± Rachel was brought back to her senses by his question. The next moment, she was about to close the door. She kept asking herself inwardly why she had opened the door just now. Certainly, the man wouldn¡¯t let her shut him out. As if he had expected her reaction, he pushed the door and walked straight into her room. He also helped her close the door behind. Rachel was irritated. ¡°Keh Shawn, you!¡± ¡°The floor is cold. Let me carry you to the bed.¡± As he spoke, the man lifted her and carried her in his arms, walking towards the king-sized bed. Rachel was speechless. His words sounded extremely... ambiguous. As soon as she was on the bed, Rachel pushed him instantly and moved back. ring at him with an alert, she asked, ¡°How did you know I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to ask my men to do some investigation,¡± Keh looked at her and answered in a t tone, unbuttoning the buttons on his suit jacket. Rachel subconsciously bit her lower lip. She snorted with a self-mockery. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s just a piece of cake for you.¡± Suddenly she changed her attitude and said in anger, ¡°You intruded my room in the mid of night. Even if the hotel security couldn¡¯t do anything, will the police just stand by? Leave now, or wait for the police toe!¡± She kept ming herself inwardly for opening the door for him. Chapter 81: How Did You know I Don’t Want to See You Chapter 81: How Did You know I Don¡¯t Want to See You Compared with the furious Rachel, Keh was quite calm. He casually put his suit jacket aside and sat down on the bedside naturally. With a gentle voice, he said, ¡°I just left mypany. After getting your location, I came here by the way. I just wanted to see you. Sorry for disturbing your sleep.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. She was rendered speechless by his loving and tender words, feeling a bit depressed. The ways how Keh treated her was not quite differentpared with it back then. However, in the past, they just respected each other with politeness and distance. Now, no matter how she made trouble, he seemed to be fully patient. Last time, he said he wasn¡¯t certain if he liked her. However, Rachel doubted if he had changed the way to treat her because of the baby. Women had always been more suspicious than men. He didn¡¯t know his casual words would always make her think for a long time. Withplicated feelings, Rachel pursed her lips and looked down. She said in a light tone, ¡°Now you¡¯ve seen me. Shouldn¡¯t you leave now?¡± Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. Seeing her sitting on the quilt in pajamas, he grabbed his jacket and wrapped her up. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? If I didn¡¯te to you, did you not n to meet me either?¡± Feeling the warmth on her body, Rachel moved back again awkwardly. She answered in an expressionless tone, ¡°I came to City J for a business trip not for traveling. I don¡¯t have time to meet you. Besides, do you have any spare time?¡± It was about three or four o¡¯clock in the early morning. He didn¡¯t stop working until just now. Rachel couldn¡¯t help wondering if his subordinates were capable enough. Wasn¡¯t Keh afraid of the sudden death? The man looked up at her, his ink-ck eyes gazing at her without a blink. ¡°How did you know I don¡¯t want to meet you? What if I told you that I¡¯ve been busy working until now because I nned to go back to City N in the early morning?¡± Rachel was taken aback and in a trance for a moment. The next second, she looked away and said in a t tone, ¡°It¡¯s your own business to go back to City N. Does it have anything to do with me? Don¡¯t you have any idea why your mother got to know I¡¯m pregnant?¡± If he hadn¡¯t always been pestering her recently, how could Sabrina pay attention to her? She had thought that she could cut ties with himpletely after the divorce. Unexpectedly, everything became more chaotic. Keh nodded without any intention to retort. ¡°Sorry, Rachel. I¡¯ll deal with things on my mother¡¯s side.¡± Rachel was speechless upon hearing his apologies twice in a raw. She wanted to blow up on him but she had to give up now. Seeing the faint fatigue between his eyebrows, she became soft-hearted. Her eyes shed. Then she said in a subconsciously softened tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush to City N for the time being. Go home and have a rest first.¡± A light shed through Keh¡¯s eyes. He raised his wrist and checked on his watch. ¡°It would be almost dawn after I drive back to my apartment. You can go on with your sleep. I¡¯ll wait outside for a while. Then I¡¯ll take you to have breakfastter.¡± After finishing his words, he stood up and took his jacket, ready to leave. Rachel¡¯s heart softened. Subconsciously, she stopped him with a yell, ¡°Keh, you don¡¯t need to take me to breakfast. Go home.¡± He stayed up overnight. Probably he was going to be overloaded. She didn¡¯t want him to hang on and have breakfast with her. Keh put his jacket back on, his slender fingers buttoning up the buttons. Looking back and smiling at her faintly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s your business whether you are willing to have breakfast with me, but it¡¯s my business whether I apany you. Besides, I didn¡¯t have dinnerst night. I¡¯m too weak to drive now.¡± Rachel instantly pulled a long face. She rose her voice and said in anger, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten sincest night? Keh Shawn, do you think you are made of the steel?¡± No wonder he looked pale. He was too busy to eat or sleep. He shouldn¡¯t have done so even if he was super busy. Rachel wondered if he was also so hard working in the past. For some reason, she felt sorry for him. With a frown, she got up from the bed and wanted to get her clothes. Keh was slightly stunned. Looking at her, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m starved. Let¡¯s go eat,¡± answered her in an angry tone. Then she held her clothes to the bathroom to change. Keh stopped her instantly. He frowned. ¡°You are pregnant. You shouldn¡¯t get up so early. Go back to sleep.¡± Raising his hand, he patted her on her head and coaxed her in a low voice, ¡°Good girl. We¡¯ll go have breakfast in the morning.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve slept long enough. I don¡¯t need these few hours.¡± Rachel was not convinced. Patting off his hand, she said in a cold tone, ¡°If you suddenly died, your mother would definitely make a fuss in my house. I¡¯ll regret it and feel guilty for my whole lifetime. Why should I?¡± He was the man she had been loved for a long time, so she couldn¡¯t ignore him in such a short time. He could be ruthless, but she couldn¡¯t bear watching him suffer. Looking at the anger on her face, Keh remained expressionless. However, his deep and calm voice gave her an illusion of softening. ¡°If I died, would you only feel regretful and guilty?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes trembled lightly. Hurriedly, she looked away to avoid his gaze. In a sarcastic tone, she answered, ¡°You shoot yourself in the foot. Does it have anything to do with me? How long do you expect that I would regret it?¡± Keh was speechless. He gazed at her for a few seconds in silence. Suddenly, he increased the strength on his wrist and dragged her into his arms. Holding her tightly, he rubbed against her forehead with his chin. He whispered in a deep voice, ¡°Then it seems I can¡¯t die at all. Save your little guilt for Osmond Cox.¡± Rachel was held unexpectedly. She blushed. Struggling, she was ashamed into anger. ¡°What does it have to do with Osmond? Let go of me!¡± Keh was afraid that he would be kicked out if she waspletely irritated. He released the grip on her and faintly smiled. ¡°Nothing to do with him. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Rachel held her clothes while watching him walk out of her room. Suddenly she felt like falling into a trap. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning and still dark outside. Walking out of the hotel, Rachel felt a bit chilly. Fortunately, she went to bed quite earlyst night. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get up so early. Keh wrapped her with his jacket and said in a gentle tone, ¡°It¡¯s warm in the car. I¡¯ll get my car now.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ll drive, you¡¯d better go home now.¡± Rachel rolled her eyes at him. Looking around the stores that were still running, she pointed to one of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°OK.¡± The man agreed with her immediately, holding her hand and walking over. Rachel slightly blushed again, falling into silence. Since it was only four o¡¯clock, most of the stores and diners were still closed. The restaurant they chose was open twenty-four hours. The lights were on and there were few patrons in the lobby. It was quiet. Hearing the sound, the waiter, who was ying on his cell phone, immediately looked up and walked to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. them. ¡°Good morning, Mister and Miss. This way please--¡± Rachel cast a nce at the man and randomly found a seat to sit down. Keh sat down next to her. He looked at the waiter and said, ¡°The menu, please.¡± ¡°OK. One moment, please.¡± The waiter walked back to the front desk to get a menu and handed it over to Keh. Without looking, Keh opened it and put it in front of Rachel. ¡°Aren¡¯t you starved? Go ahead and order.¡± ¡°I...¡± Rachel looked at him. She wanted to retort but suddenly stopped, looking down at the menu in silence. She enjoyed the dishes served in the dinnerst night very much, so she ate a lot. Now she was not hungry at all since she got up so early. She said she was starved just now only because of him. Chapter 82: Self-torturing Trick Chapter 82: Self-torturing Trick After ordering the steamed buns, steamed dumplings, and rice porridge, Rachel particrly ordered meatloaf for him. Keh hadn¡¯t eaten for so many hours, so she guessed that he was indeed starved. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Rachel didn¡¯t talk to him. She lowered her head to y with her cell phone, trying her best to ignore him. Keh looked down at her side face. Looking at her slender and curly eyshes, he asked in a t tone, ¡°Did Ogden Reed contact you again?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered. Without looking up at him, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s rted to my work. I didn¡¯t have any reason to reject him.¡± ¡°But you were quite straightforward when rejecting me.¡± Rachel was taken aback for a moment. She sensed there was something wrong from his tone. Glinting at him with an odd look, she answered, ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy, but do you think you are a good man? Of course, I can reject one or the other.¡± Keh frowned with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to hurt you.¡± Rachel put down her cell phone, her fingers fiddling with the tableware in front of her. With a disdainful sneer, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know this sentence is a standard quotation for scums and bitches online? You move yourself only but you did hurt others.¡± Moreover, Rachel didn¡¯t think he knew what he was talking about. She wondered if he said that because of love or just humanity. The man creased his brows more tightly. Suddenly, he said, ¡°Geoffrey said you like me.¡± Rachel¡¯s face stiffened. Staring at him in silence for a few seconds, she suddenly smiled brightly. Raising her eyebrows, she mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve never known he¡¯s a love expert.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not. He just has made a lot of girlfriends,¡± the man exined seriously. ¡°Oh, I see. Just because you haven¡¯t made so many girlfriends as he had, you don¡¯t understand it, do you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer, so Rachel took it as acquiescence. Rachel supported her chin with a hand, curling up her pink lips. She enjoyed looking at his handsome face with sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should call yourself an idiot. Don¡¯t you understand the desire-driven from your private part? I slept with you for three years. You even needed an outsider to tell you what love is. Keh Shawn, you are heartless, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°So, what he said was right, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Keh only cared about this. It was indeed his fault. He had never considered or cared about her thoughts. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t think that the physical desire would mean anything to him. When he needed it, he naturally thought of her. However, after experiences so many things, he gradually understood something. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rachel¡¯s mouth corners twitched. He was indeed a male chauvinist. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Noticing the waiter was approaching them, Rachel looked away andpletely ignored him. The man gripped her wrist and glinted at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Rachel was speechless. Biting her low lip and casting a nce at her wrist, she unhurriedly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to have breakfast in peace?¡± Keh pulled a long face, but he let go of her hand. Rachel picked up a steamed bun with her chopsticks, ignored him, and started eating by herself. Her lips were curled up into a smile. When she was involved in the game, she couldn¡¯t see things clearly; now as an onlooker, she realized something instead. Perhaps it was not a regretful thing to get divorced. After they had finished breakfast, it was totally bright outside. The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet and it was a little foggy. Arriving at the hotel entrance, Rachel returned his jacket to him. She said lightly, ¡°Now we¡¯ve finished eating. We also talked. You should go home.¡± The man nodded expressionlessly. Rachel withdrew her gaze, turned around, and left. However, she stopped after a few steps. ring at the man following her, she asked, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The man¡¯s expression remained. He answered firmly, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Drowsy driving is quite dangerous. I need a rest.¡± As he spoke, he passed her by and directly walked directly into the hotel. Rachel gaped at him, but she couldn¡¯t find any word to rebut. Then she understood that she was tricked again. This man came to her in early morning. While ying the self-tortured trick, he checked in the hotel. He had said he would return to City N in the morning. Asshole! Shameless! The more she thought about it, the more she was furious. Within just a few seconds, she became enraged. Moving her slender legs, she rushed to him, grabbed his arm with a darkened face, gritted her teeth, and growled, ¡°Keh Shawn!¡± The man looked down and nced at his arm. He asked in azy tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by others?¡± Rachel subconsciously let go of him. She looked more annoyed. ¡°You tricked me!¡± The man kept walking forward. As he moved, he smiled. In a soft tone, he said, ¡°What did I trick you for? You said I¡¯m not made of the steel. Since I¡¯ve been working for such a long time, I¡¯m exhausted for sure. There happened to be a hotel here. Why would I waste my energy to look for another one?¡± Rachel subconsciously followed him, raising her voice. ¡°You¡¯ve booked a room, but why did you knock at my door at midnight?¡± She was sure that he had done it deliberately. During breakfast, she mocked that he was heartless. It turned out that she had been tricked. He was with an evil heart. ¡°The purpose I came here is to meet you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Rachel choked. ¡°Besides, if you keep speaking so loudly, you¡¯ll wake others up.¡± Keh curled up his lips. Stroking her hair, he held her to walk forward. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t take a rest. Let¡¯s argue in your room.¡± Rachel was speechless. She felt a sharp pang in her heart. Pursing her lips, she looked annoyed. The man took her to the room door calmly. Taking a nce at the next door, he suddenly asked, ¡°Shall we go to my room or yours?¡± His tone was serious but it sounded quite ambiguous. Rachel turned red and livid. Afraid that she would wake up others, she dared not to scold him loudly. Gritting her teeth, she pushed him away fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Chapter 83: Do You Like Him? Chapter 83: Do You Like Him? Just as she produced her room card and was about to open the door, there suddenly came a clicking sound from the door of the room opposite as the door was suddenly opened. Miles, who was stood at the door, was stunned when he saw them two. The air was prevailed by a weird silence at the moment. Rachel was also caught off guard and couldn¡¯t react quickly. ¡°Ra¡­ Rachel, who¡¯s him?¡± Miles hadn¡¯t seen Keh before. He just felt quite familiar with this man, but he wasn¡¯t sure about it. Keh remainedposed and cold. He nced over Miles and guessed that he must be the man who spoke in the phone call back then. So he thoughtfully made an exnation for Rachel, ¡°Her friend.¡± Rachel came to her own senses at the next moment and stammered, ¡°Urm¡­ Yep. F¡­ Friend.¡± Miles smiled and praised without reserve, ¡°Rachel, your friends are so handsome. Hello, my name is Miles Hughes. And I¡¯m an employee of Rachel¡¯s department.¡± Rachel had been ustomed to his personality of getting familiar with others quickly and naturally and therefore she didn¡¯t care much about his words. Nevertheless, fearing that Keh would say something that shouldn¡¯t be spilled out, she interrupted him in a hurry, ¡°Is Magi still sleeping?¡± ¡°Oh, he woke up early in the morning. And he has already gone out to have breakfast.¡± Miles looked around Rachel and Keh before asking, ¡°Rachel, have you eaten? Do you need me to buy breakfast for you?¡± Rachel quickly waved her hands with a smile, ¡°No need. We just came back and we have had breakfast. Hurry up to enjoy your breakfast. I have some work to designate to youter.¡± ¡°Then does this mister have any¡­.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any matters to attend to and he¡¯ll leave soon.¡± Fearing that Keh would cut in, Rachel hurriedly answered the question and urged Miles, ¡°Hurry back.¡± It was really awkward to bump into Miles. That boy was so clever and he definitely would guess something if he knew Keh¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, alright. I¡¯m going.¡± Miles shifted his gaze and then nodded at Keh. The two men were about the same height, but no matter in terms of appearances or auras, Keh was more eye-catching. Miles was by no means a match for Keh who was exuding an aura of elite. Miles was young and vigorous, while Keh wasposed and reliable. Miles was not sacred or oppressed by Keh¡¯s aura and his reaction in the face of Keh was quite different from that of Johnson Lopez. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but steal several nces at his leaving back. Was he a born leader? She actually had a sharp eyes for discovering able people/ Naturally, Keh noticed the praise andcency in her eyes. His eyes became gloomy and he asked casually, ¡°Do you like him?¡± Notnding her gaze on him, she nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yep. He¡¯s a capable talent.¡± But at the next moment, she quickly became gloomy as if she had recalled of something and turned around to re at him, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Aren¡¯t you going to have a rest? Hurry up to fuck off. Don¡¯t let me see you any longer.¡± She then opened the door and walked into the room. Without even sparing a nce at him, she mmed closed the door isting him out of the room. ¡­ Keh didn¡¯te to pester him thereafter. Having no idea about whether he was going to have a rest or attending to other matters, Rachel focused her attention on her work again as she was disinclined to care about the matters rted to him. She made a schedule about thepanies that she should pay a visit to in the morning and then went out with Magi and Miles. As awork technologypany, Vantage Inc. was quite famous in the industry with a range from the development of applications and webpages to the R&D of systems. The major task of her business trip was to collect and sort out the feedback data as well as some bugs of the product. The firstpany they went to was engaged in the research and development of medical apparatus and instruments. Rachel got off the car and nced at the building in front of her while referring to the GPS in her mobile phone, saying, ¡°It¡¯s located at here, right?¡± Miles chuckled and pointed at the letters above the door, ¡°If the letters were right, it¡¯s there.¡± Embarrassed, Rachel coughed lightly, ¡°Then it¡¯s the right ce. Let¡¯s go in and ask them.¡± She had hired a driver. But the driver did not know how to get to thepany, so she could only rely on the GPS. Having only a hazy notion, she instructed the driver and they made a detour. Miles and Magi had beenughing at her because of this all along the way. They then collected all data under the guidance of the staff during the morning. When everything was settled, the staff hospitably invited them to have a look on their newly-developed product. The society was advancing and intelligible medicine was gradually developed, which greatly expanded the business scope of Rachel¡¯spany. Although Rachel had little knowledge in this field, she didn¡¯t decline the staff¡¯s kindness. They walked into the working shop and a staff specially came to introduce the product to them. Miles suddenly asked out of curiosity, ¡°Are these all finished product? May I have a try?¡± The staff nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course. All these products have been tested and they will be used in various hospitals soon. Do you want to have a try? All researchers in ourpany have studied medicine.¡± Miles nced around, rubbed his chin with curiosity and then suddenly pushed Magi who was standing behind him while blinking, ¡°Magi, try the nuclear maic resonance.¡± Magi was a bit stunned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Miles grinned and made an inviting posture, ¡°Senior first.¡± Magi shot a nce at him feeling speechless and then walked into the Rachel saw how they operated the instrument through the ss wall. She leaned towards Miles, lowered her head and asked in whisper, ¡°What are you doing? Have Magi offended you?¡± Miles raised his brow and curled his lips, ¡°He snored the whole night yesterday. And I didn¡¯t have a good sleep.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel twitched her mouth and whispered, ¡°Seems like I also have made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have booked only a room for you two.¡± Miles quickly changed his expressions and smiled apologetically, ¡°I was joking. They said the instrument has no problem. Just regard it as a free medical examination. I was just worrying about Magi¡¯s health condition.¡± Rachel looked sideways at him, twitched her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t believe that he would be so kind-hearted. He was the most cunning person in the department after all. Her gaze suddenly became weird as she looked up and down at Miles and then took a step backward ¡°Could¡­ Could it be that you have some physical problems?¡± Miles¡¯ face darkened and he felt speechless. What did she mean by taking a step backward? With her arms around her chest, shended her gaze on the instrument in front of her and chuckled in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re so energetic. And I¡¯m afraid that you even won¡¯t be starved to death even if you haven¡¯t had food for several days. Miles beat his chest and stamped his feet, pretending to be sorrowful, ¡°Rachel¡­ Don¡¯t bully me.¡± Magi walked out of thepartment after a while. The result wille outter. Rachel patted Miles¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°As a leader, I can¡¯t be biased. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Miles¡¯ smile stiffened, ¡°I¡­ no need.¡± Rachel tilted her head and said in a doubtful tone, ¡°Could it be that¡­ you really have some physical problems?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Miles knitted his brows and forced a fake smile. Watching Miles walking into thepartment like he was walking towards death, Rachel shook her head in amusement. Naturally it was her turn to have a try when Miles walked out of thepartment as she was their supervisor after all and the staff hospitably invited her to have a try. As the instrument was radioactive and pregnant women were forbidden to get close to it, Rachel naturally wouldn¡¯t have a try just to experience novel things. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She had prepared an excuse inwardly before. Now she declined with a smile, ¡°They have tried it. And I think I don¡¯t need to do so. Moreover, I¡¯m in my period so it may be inconvenient. Thank you.¡± The staff could only give up. Chapter 84: Come to Catch Me If You Have the Ability Chapter 84: Come to Catch Me If You Have the Ability Rachel also declined their invitation to have lunch together and left with Miles and Magi after packing up her things. She checked the time and then made an arrangement, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first. We¡¯ll visit another Magi nodded. Miles furrowed his brows, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back to the hotel to have a rest before paying a visit?¡± Rachel fixated her gaze on him, ¡°Are you tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man after all so I don¡¯t feel tired. But you¡¯ve kept walking for the whole morning, right?¡± When he was speaking, he nced at Rachel and said with concern, ¡°If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t pretend to be fine. I and Magi can visit thepany in the afternoon.¡± Although Magi was a bit confused, he stilled nodded in agreement, ¡°Urg¡­ Yep¡­ Yep.¡± Rachel nced at Miles and then looked down at herself following Miles¡¯ gaze. Something shed across her mind and she suddenly understood what he meant. She chuckled, ¡°I casually found an excuse just now. And you were convinced? I was afraid that we would stay there for too long and it would be inappropriate to decline their invitation to have lunch together if we stay until noon.¡± She was casually making an excuse by saying that she was in her period, but Miles actually had taken it to his heart. This child looked nonchnt on the surface, but sometimes she would be shocked by his agility and sensibility. Miles was stunned for a moment and he burst intoughter at the next moment. He was not embarrassed at all; instead, he said happily, ¡°I learn another trick from Ms. Lewis again. Looks like I¡¯m still so young that I don¡¯t know how to read other¡¯s expressions and doings. Magi also figured it out and chimed in, ¡°Not only you, I also didn¡¯t notice it. If we agree to have lunch with them just now, I¡¯m afraid we will not be able to continue our work in the afternoon.¡± Rachel rolled her eyes heavenward and waved her hand, ¡°Stop sucking up to me. Let¡¯s go. Find a restaurant and have lunch. ¡°¡­¡± When they were having lunch in a restaurant, Rachel received a phone call from Keh. She didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she told Miles and Magi that she needed to pick up a phone call and then walked out of the restaurant. ¡°Are you busy?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse and it sounded as if he had just waked up. Rachel didn¡¯t make an ironic remark this time. She just replied ndly, ¡°I¡¯m having lunch with them.¡± ¡°You won¡¯te back to the hotel at noon?¡± ¡°Yep. No much time is left. I will directly go to the partnerpany this afternoon.¡± The man was muted for a second before continuing, ¡°Rach, you don¡¯t need to work so hard.¡± His lethargic murmur and the touches of enticement carried in his low voice made Rachel felt as if she could sense the temperature of his breathing and her heart thumped wildly. She wanted to reply: if I don¡¯t work hard, will you support my life. It was actually a typical line in idol dramas. But reality was reality. Even if he replied ¡®I will support your life¡¯, she wouldn¡¯t feel touched. Instead, she would feel embarrassed and humiliated. Looking into the dazzling sun in the sky, she said emotionally, ¡°I know my physical condition best and I care more about my health than everyone does. Keh seemed to be a bit helpless and he replied in a lower voice, ¡°I¡¯m just worrying about the children. How can youpete with man in terms of physical power? You want to anger me and let me catch you back?¡± Rachel chuckled, feeling feeless, ¡°Then you should worry about them as you like. They¡¯re still in my belly after all and I of course will take the unborn children with me no matter where I go. Come to catch me if you have the ability.¡± She spilled out the words in a slow voice and then hung up the phone with a smile. She could imagine his gloomy yet handsome face, and her mood was greatly improved when thinking of this. He could find out the hotel where she was living in, but could he find out whichpany she was going to visit in the afternoon? Rachel went back to the restaurant. Miles noticed her smile with a single nce and smiled lightly, ¡°Rachel, what has happened that you look so happy?¡± Rachel restrained herself. She sat down, picked up the chopsticks again and cooked up with a righteous look, ¡°My friend said I¡¯m beautiful.¡± Magi was rendered speechless. Miles also twitched his mouth, ¡°Your friend¡­ Maybe he/she needs to make an appointment to the ophthalmology department.¡± Rachel was speechless. ¡­ Rachel was in a good mood during the whole afternoon after dissing Keh. Nevertheless, extreme joy always begot sorrow. Thestpany they visited was so hospitable to them and was difficult to decline. They insisted on treating them the dinner and Rachel, Miles and Magi still failed to decline their invitation after so many efforts. In the end, they could only agree. The sky darkened and they went to a big private room of a restaurant. Although Rachel felt reluctant inwardly, she could just wear a polite smile. Miles secretly tucked her cloth and asked with a chuckle, ¡°What should we do now? Drinking with these middle-aged men, we three are bound to be drunk.¡± Rachel knitted her brows with a touch of seriousness shing across her eyes, ¡°Trim the sails. Aren¡¯t you talkative? Decline the toast as possible. Don¡¯t act fearlessly just because you¡¯re young and have a healthy body.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She had encountered many customers that were difficult to cope with, but it was the first time for her to face such a circumstance since she was pregnant. The customers were all middle-aged men and then wouldn¡¯t let them leave easily if they didn¡¯t enjoy themselves to the full. ¡°What about you?¡± Miles couldn¡¯t help worrying about her. Rachel forced a rxed smile and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m the only woman here, will they bully me? We¡¯re their guests after all. Even if they are brainless to bully me, they have to consider about the benefits of their ¡°Ms. Lewis. Please take a seat.¡± Someone eximed and invited her to seat herself. Rachel immediately wore a smile. She threw a nce at Miles and walked over to seat herself. A manger of her partnerpany obsequiously pulled the chair and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lewis, sit here please.¡± Rachel felt disgusted when seeing his smile. But she had to put the interests of the whole above everything else and therefore she politely sat down. The man¡¯s smile became even brighter that his eyes were narrowed and he casually pulled the chair next to Rachel¡¯s. But just as he was about to sit down, Miles lifted his long leg and walked over. His squeezed in between them and sat down on the chair in a natural manner while smiling politely at the man, ¡°Mr. Cooper, you¡¯re really polite and hospitable. Please take a seat.¡± Seeing that his n was ruined by Miles, Mr. Cooper¡¯s smile gradually became weird. He took back his hand and smiled awkwardly while nodding, ¡°You are my guests after all¡­¡± In this way, the one who sat on the left of Rachel was Magi and the one who sat on the right side was Miles. Rachel felt warm inside and threw a grateful nce at Miles. Chapter 85: I’m Mr. Shawn’s Friend Chapter 85: I¡¯m Mr. Shawn¡¯s Friend Miles blinked at Rachel with aposed look, and Rachel even had a feeling that he was quite ustomed to such an asion. They just picked up some food from the dishes on the table and began to raise their sses to toast each other. Someone stood up and said to Rachel with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lewis, you are the onlydy today. We should toast you first.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Sampson, you¡¯re so courteous. How could I let you toast me?¡± Rachel also stood to her feet politely. Although there was a smile on her face, she felt worried in side. The meal just began, yet they gave her no chance to decline the toast as it was a director who toasted her. Even if she was their guest and no matter how many excuses she could find, she could by no means decline it. Moreover, if she started to drink, then she, Miles and Magi would probably have to Comparing to these people who had been engaged in the business world for so long, apparently she was more inexperienced. And obviously these people wanted to bully them secretly. But¡­ She had no choice. After all, Magi and Miles didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t drink liquor now. Mr. Sampsonughed wholeheartedly and said, ¡°We¡¯re friends. It¡¯s the same no matter who initiates the toast.¡± Rachel thought of something in her mind for two seconds and then curled her lips into a light smile and raised her ss to clink sses with him, ¡°You¡¯re right Mr. Sampson. Now that Vantage Inc. has reached cooperation with yourpany, naturally we¡¯re friends.¡± After finishing the words, she slightly lifted her chin, took a deep breath, closed her eyes and gulped down the whole ss of liquor. Most of them were quite ustomed to such a social banquet and they disdained to drink red wine. It would be much better to drink strong liquor in their points of view. As she gulped down the cold liquor, she felt the burning sensation from her throat. Rachel tried to withstand it, but the strong ufortableness still caused her to furrow her brows uncontrobly. ¡°Ms. Lewis, you have a good liquor tolerance.¡± The smile on Mr. Sampson¡¯s face became brighter and his gaze towards Rachel became more unrestrained. Rachel suppressed the ufortableness raised from her throat, curled her lips into a smile and spoke in a joking yet serious tone, ¡°Since you guys toast me the first ss of liquor, it would be regarded as not showing respect to you including Mr. Sampson if I didn¡¯t gulp it down. But I¡¯m a woman after all and therefore I¡¯m naturally not a match for Mr. Sampson. Sir, please do not be hard on me this time. I will ask my leader Mr. Lopez to drink with you next time.¡± Rachel deliberately mentioned about her leader Mr. Lopez. As they were all cleaver and cunning in social contact and Rachel had said those words, if they still forced Rachel to drink the liquor, they could just press the case to thepany. But those men seemed to have not understood Rachel¡¯s connotation, Mr. Antonio wiped away the oil stain on his mouth, put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t have our spirits dampened. The meal just begins. Since you are new to City J, we as a host must entertain you. If your leader Mr. Lopez is here, we will onlye back home until all of us are drunk.¡± Rachel subconsciously gritted her teeth and cursed inwardly, ¡°These sophisticates!¡± Even if the three of them were all drunk, these men would not feel dizzy. Apparently, they didn¡¯t n to let go of them easily tonight. Just as Rachel was thinking about how to handle with it in her mind, the man at her right side suddenly stood to his feet. He was over six feet tall and was much higher than Rachel. Miles casually raised his hand to pat her shoulder and quietly pressed her back onto her chair. He then curled his charming thin lips into a smile and spoke to Mr. Antonio, ¡°Ms. Lewis is ady and definitely she¡¯s not capable at drinking liquor as she is at work. Mr. Antonio, since you¡¯re so courteous, please allow me to toast you.¡± Mr. Antonio was a bit stunned and then burst intoughter at the next moment, ¡°Young boy, great, great¡­¡± He had drunk without numerous young staff and young people like Miles always got drunk easily. A touch of disdain shed across Mr. Antonio¡¯s eyes as he gulped down the whole ss of liquor in one go. Rachel¡¯s gaze turned cold. She looked at Miles worriedly. If they kept drinking like this, they would have to be sent to the hospital after several sses. When she looked up again, she found that Miles had put down the empty ss. He wiped his mouth, took a breath and smiled unrestrainedly, ¡°The liquor tastes so good. But please forgive me, misters. If I drink too much today, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll not be able to visit Dragon Age tomorrow.¡± Rachel knitted her brows when hearing the words. Dragon Age? They didn¡¯t schedule to visit Dragon Age this time. ¡°Dragon Age?¡± Those men sitting opposite to them were also a bit stunned. Mr. Sampson sat down and smiled, ¡°Which Dragon Age are you mentioning?¡± Magi asked in confusion, ¡°Are there many Dragon Ages in City J?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A trace of light shed across Mr. Antonio¡¯s eyes and his smile gradually disappeared, ¡°You also have cooperation with Dragon Age?¡± Dragon Age was a venture capital corporation that ranked among the top list of the industry, so many favored by Dragon Age? Miles picked up some food and put them in Rachel¡¯s bowl while narrating nonchntly, ¡°Of course we have cooperation. A branch of Vintage Age is located opposite to ourpany. Most importantly, our manager Rachel and Mr. Shawn are friends. She¡¯ll pay a visit to her friend tomorrow and will not talk about business affairs. Mr. Antonio, since they have made an appointment, it would be inappropriate to get him stood by, right? Chapter 86: Opportunist Chapter 86: Opportunist Rachael fixated her eyes on him as she was stunned for a second. How could he know about her rtionship with Keh? Or did he figure it out long ago? As she was bewildered by the question, Miles secretly blinked at her. Rachel immediately understood his suggestion. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to get rid of these men relying on Keh¡¯s reputation. If Keh knew about thister, even if she didn¡¯t feel awkward, she would feel inferior whenever facing him. Those men exchanged nces and then slowly put down their sses. And their smiled became weird. Mr. Sampson coughed lightly and asked casually, ¡°Oh, is Ms. Lewis a friend of Mr. Shawn? Or do you pay a visit to him on behalf of Mr. Lopez?¡± Rachel exined casually, ¡°There¡¯s no difference in it, right? We¡¯re friends and we¡¯ll simply have lunch together.¡± If they learnt that Keh was her ex-husband, their expressions would be very interesting. Mr. Sampson and the other men looked at her with a weird look and smiled stiffly, ¡°Yeah, yep, no difference. You are Mr. Shawn¡¯s friend and it looks like we have chosen a reliable partner.¡± Even if they hadn¡¯t seen Keh Shawn by themselves, almost all the businessmen in the industry had heard of his name and everyone was eager to make up to him. Nevertheless, they also had heard that Keh looked cold and had been keeping a low-key profile; therefore, few people had seen him being intimate with others. Keh was the boss of Dragon Age, while Rachel was just a manager of a smallpany; therefore, there was little chance for them to talk with each other about business affairs. But if what she said was true, then they probably had some romantic affairs. It was not rare to see a president having affairs with a young assistant in the industry. Nevertheless, if they provoked Rachel and she told Keh about this aftering back, it would be a piece of cake for him to ruin a smallpany like theirpany. ¡°Oh, Mr. Sampson, you ttered me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Mr. Shawn showed some respect to me due to Mr. Lopez. We¡¯re not that intimate.¡± Rachel replied courteously but without sincerity and sneered inwardly. Since she had mentioned about Keh to force them to drop the idea of drinking with her, even if she denied it now, these people, who always thought of dirty things, would still think that she and Keh must have some romantic affairs. Luckily, this trick really worked as they were afraid of provoking Keh. This meant that she coulde back earlier. As for other matters, she would rather consider them aftering back because she didn¡¯t want to get drunk here. A touch of shrewdness shed across Mr. Antonio¡¯s face when he stole a nce at Rachel¡¯s fascinating face. Was this woman fooling them like treating three-year-old children? Everyone could brag, but no one could prove whether it was the truth or just a lie. Mr. Antonio stood up, picked up a piece of meat and put it into Rachel¡¯s bowl. An ingratiating smile appeared on the face of this middle-aged man as he said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t just talk. Do enjoy the meat¡­¡± He then shifted to another topic and said with a somehow embarrassed look, ¡°Actually, ourpany has been trying to reach cooperation with Dragon Age but we haven¡¯t found a good opportunity yet. We haven¡¯t expected that Ms. Lewis is a friend of Mr. Shawn. You¡¯re actually our distinguished guest. If you can¡­ introduce us to Mr. Shawn, we will really appreciate your favor.¡± As he was talking, he turned his head and threw a nce at Mr. Sampson. Mr. Antonio was stunned in the first ce, but he nodded in agreement at the next moment, ¡°Urm¡­ Yeah, we will appreciate it. And the cooperation between ourpanies will also be a longsting one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Rachel¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Rachel almost vomited when seeing their expressions and behaviors, but she still suppressed the nauseas and smiled, ¡°Mr. Antonio, you¡¯re so courteous. If I get the chance, definitely I will introduce you to Mr. Shawn. After all, we¡¯re partners and we should share our resources.¡± Share your ass! If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of her year-end bonus and her scruples about herpany, she would have left earlier. They were really cheeky! But Rachel had neglected the fact that these men were all experienced and astute, so they would not easily let go of her with only a verbal promise. A touch of delight shed across Mr. Antonio¡¯s face, but he was not in a hurry. His smile became even brighter as he asked, ¡°Then¡­ Ms. Lewis, why not give a phone call to Mr. Shawn right now and ask him about this? You¡¯ll meet tomorrow after all. If he agrees with it, you can bring us to meet him together. Ten minutes are enough. We won¡¯t dy your private talk.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Rachel¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Was he testing whether she had told a lie or not? ¡°Mr. Antonio, you¡¯re really an opportunist.¡± Miles looked up at Mr. Antonio and curled his lips into a meaningful smile. Mr. Antonio didn¡¯t deny it. He shook his head and acted as if he was instructing a rookie, ¡°You¡¯re still young and can¡¯t understand this. People who engage in this industry should be an opportunist. Nevertheless, since our guest today is Ms. Lewis. What matters even if we own Vantage Inc. a favor if we can reach cooperation with Dragon Age?¡± When they were talking, Rachel lowered her head pretending to enjoy the meal, but her brain was working rapidly. If they didn¡¯t want to offend them openly, they would have to continue to beat around the bush. If she didn¡¯t call Keh now, it would turn out to be a joke. If she called Keh, would she be able to maintain her self-esteem in front of Keh in the future? Rachel gritted her teeth and then slowly chewed the food in her mouth and swallowed it. She then looked up with embarrassment written all over her face, ¡°Mr. Antonio, Mr. Shawn is so busy, so I don¡¯t dare to call her out of the blue. What about this? Can Mr. Sampson talks to Mr. Shawn if the call is answered? Mr. Sampson¡¯s identity is higher than mine after all and it will be easy for you to talk to Mr. Shawn.¡± After finishing the words, Rachel picked up her phone and was about to make a phone call. Mr. Sampson¡¯s expressions changed and he hurriedly stopped her and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Enough. He¡¯s just joking. We¡¯d better not bother Mr. Shawn at this time. Enjoy the meal now and leave all the matters to tomorrow.¡± If Rachel and Keh really had some romantic affairs and he actually used Keh¡¯s woman¡¯s phone to call him, he would meet his end. ¡°Mr. Samp¡­¡± Just as Mr. Antonio was about to say something, someone kicked her leg under the table and he immediately shut up. Rachel pretended to ponder for two seconds and then put down her phone and nodded. She curled her lips into a sincere smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay. If I have time tomorrow morning, I definitely will introduce Mr. Sampson and Mr. Antonio to him.¡± Her words carried so much warning and Mr. Sampson¡¯s smile stiffened when he heard the words. He will drink this ss of liquor first, you at will.¡± Having finished the words, he raised the ss and gulped down the liquor to suppress the thrilling feeling. Seeing that her words had achieved the wanted effect, Rachel didn¡¯t even raise her ss to clink with his this time and the smile on her face also became less sincere. She looked quite cold and indifferent at the moment. Yet deep inside, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Miles nced sideways at her with aplicated emotion in his eyes. Rachael¡¯s cat-and-mouth trick immediately reversed the condition. Now she didn¡¯t need to tter them any longer; moreover, those men all thought that she had been angered and began to suck up to her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 87: Way to Go, Rach Chapter 87: Way to Go, Rach Of course, how would she give up such an opportunity? She gave a wink to Miles and Magi. The two of them got the hint and started toasting one after another. In less than an hour, several people were as drunk as a skunk. And they were unable to stand on their feet. The young assistant was the first to be under the table. After some time, Rachel Lewis got a room in the hotel and let the waiters bring them over. After ensuring nothing would happen, she left with Miles and Magi. At the entrance of the hotel, Rachel took a deep breath of fresh air. The smell of alcohol inside just now was making her sick. Just that, she had also drunk a full ss of Chinese spirits. Although she was unlikely to get drunk of that, she still felt the intense heat when the breeze hit her face outside. "I''m in awe of you, Rach. You''re indeed imposing just now. Otherwise, we might be the one lying inside now." Magi looked at Rachel with admiration as they came out. His tone was more enthusiastic than usual, probably due to the drinking. Rachel pulled her cor to dissipate the heat on her. She nced at Miles beside her and said, "I''m not taking credit for this." Miles blinked his eyes innocently, giving a smile, and he hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, Rach. I was dismayed and being mindless for mentioning Mr. Shawn." "You could think of Mr. Shawn by instinct. So you think that you could handle it by yourself, aren''t you? Won''t you be afraid of your cover being blown?" Rachel winced, but she didn''t mean to me Miles. Just that beside her family, this was the first time someone else mentioning Keh Shawn to her. This made her felt strange. Miles smiled and nodded his head, "Yep, I''m fearful of it, but I''m even more confident with your resilience, Rach. In City J, almost everyone was scared of Keh Shawn. Luckily that, we Vantage Inc. do have business dealing with him. So, that wouldn''t be a lie too. Even if things getting spread out, it won''t bother us anyway." As Miles said, he inclined his head to think for a while. Then he said earnestly, "If we got the chance to Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. meet Mr. Shawn, we have to thank him. He won''t know that his title had helped us a lot." Rachel stopped talking suddenly but looked strangely at Miles and asked casually, "You never meet him before?" "No, Rach. Next time when you go to the Dragon Age, please bring me along." Rachel hadn''t spoken yet, but Magi was seemed to be amused, and he patted on Miles''s shoulder, "It''s fine even if we''re not going to the Dragon Age. Last time we saw Mr. Shawn at their branch too. You have the chance to thank him face to face." "..." Rachel was speechless looking at the two of them. Precisely at the moment, her phone rang. The ringing sound was loud and clear on the empty street, and it had interrupted the conversation between Magi and Miles. "Rach, your phone is ringing. "Magi reminded Rachel subconsciously. Rachel took out her phone from her bag and had a look on the caller ID. She didn''t answer the call and said to the two of them, "It''s gettingte. Let''s get back." There was a car heading straight at them with the dazzling headlights shining at them. Miles turned his head sideways to avoid the bright lights and saw Rachel''s flushed face. He frowned, "Rach, are you feeling well?" Rachel stroked her cheeks with her hand and shook her head, "I''m fine. I just had only one ss of the liquor. Just go back and have some rest will be fine for me." It was indeed to feel ufortable for her; after all, the clear spirit''s alcohol content was very high. "But your face is flushing... Are you having a fever?" Rachel''s lips were red. Just a ss of liquor was unlikely to be this, and it wasn''t her first time drinking too. Miles was worried, and he raised his hand and put it on Rachel''s forehead out of sudden. But he put in down before Rachel had realized, and said, "You had just drunk and I can''t feel anything different anyway. Let''s just get back then." "I''m fine. Why having a fever out of the blue?" Rachel smiled and headed to the roadside to grab a cab. Chapter 88: Fever Chapter 88: Fever Just that, she had forgotten that she was pregnant. She had a busy day and had a drink again at night, how could she be alright. There were four of them squishing in the small confined space of the cab on their way back. Rachel Lewis felt dizzy gradually. She leaned her head on the side, slumbering. Her phone was vibrating for a long time, but she didn''t notice it. It was then Miles Hughes, who was sitting at the back, caught it, and he leaned forward and gently shook her, "Rach, Rach..." Not a single response. Magi Bailey''s expression changed, "Did she fall asleep?" Miles frowned and said in a low voice suddenly, "Something isn''t right. Stop the car!" The driver was startled. He hastily turned on the signal lights and stopped the car at the roadside, "What''s going on?" Once the car stopped, Miles immediately got out of the vehicle. Magi was dazed for a moment and then leaned forward to check on Rachel too, "Rach!" Miles''s face stiffened up into a serious expression as he opened the door of the passenger seat. He realised that Rachel was burning hot when he touched her forehead and wrist. "Rach!" Magi was still calling out. "Stop yelling. She has a fever!" "A fever?" Magi was stunned. Rachel wasn''t seemed to be sick in the morning, but why suddenly... Was it because of the liquor she drank just now? But there was no time to think. Miles gave a push at the driver and said anxiously, "Please take us to the nearest hospital." At the same moment, Rachel''s phone was still vibrating. Miles frowned, ignoring it as he sat back into the cab and said to the driver, "Can you drive faster?" "Alright. Sit tight." The driver agreed as he hit the gas and sped away. A few minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Miles didn''t halt. He opened the car door and picked up Rachel rushing into the hospital. Magi was left behind in a daze. He hastily paid the money, grabbed Rachel''s bag and ran inside to keep up with them. Magi saw Miles walking towards the emergency department with the medical staff at the hospital''s corridor. He was about to follow them when he heard the phone vibrating in Rachel''s bag again. As an assistant, it wasn''t his first time answering calls for the manager. Without hesitation, he took it out seeing no caller ID and answered it. ¡­ It was already the next morning when Rachel woke up. Her face was blushing redst night due to the alcohol being now pale and her lips too, feeling off colour. Aspared to yesterday, she was now looking worn and tired. As she opened her eyes, she saw a man sitting at her side with a towel wiping her hands. He lowered his head, moving gently and slowly. The look of intense concentration on his face touched Rachel''s heart. She blinked her eyes, looking at him for a while. Suddenly, she thought of something, looking around and sat up abruptly. Is this the hospital? Why would she be in the hospital? The child! Her face turned pale as she looked down touching her belly. "The baby is fine." Keh Shawn was also shocked. He was grabbing Rachel''s arm, feeling relieved. His voice was hoarse as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time. He was vaguely anxious. Rachel was still a bit confused and looked at him, "What happened to me?" Keh''s face was darkened, but he didn''t get angry with her and just said coldly, "Fever." Rachel frowned her eyebrows, trying to recall the incidentst night. But she remembered nothing. When she was out of the hotel, she seemed to follow Miles and Magi back, and then¡­ Rachel''s expression changed suddenly, "Where''s the two of them?" Could it be that they took her¡­ "I let them to get back the hotel first." "¡­" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rachel''s heart sank feeling bad, "Did they recognize you?" The anger that Keh had been restraining all night till then was enraged by Rachel''s words. He was totally blown up. His face took on a ghastly expression, grabbing her shoulders and said slowly in a low voice, "Rachel, don''t you know that you are pregnant? Are you trying to get your child aborted?" Until that point, the first thing Rachel thought of was to be worried about others discovering their rtionship. Her marriage could be known by others, but then the matter about her ex-husband was covered up. There were many chances that Rachel could ask Keh for help, but she never asked. If it wasn''t for her assistant who answered his call, Rachel would never mention this incident to him. Keh was fussing about Rachel for no reason. He clearly knew her stubborn nature and also the incidentst night wasn''t her fault too. With his current status, it was none of his business. But he was still feeling annoyed about it. "I¡­" Although Keh didn''t rebuke her, his gloomy face had frightened Rachel until the point of being tongue-tied. Besides, it was indeed her fault. If something happened to her child, she couldn''t forgive herself too. Just that, she couldn''t figure out the reason of Keh being mad. Caring for her? Or maybe just because of nearly losing the child. She pursed her lips and said nothing. Soon, she admitted her mistake in a low voice, "¡­ I''m sorry for being careless." After all, he was the father of the child. There was nothing wrong for him to care about his child. Since he had admitted it, he was bound to be worrying about her too. He wasn''t to me for being angry then. Keh was shocked by Rachel¡¯s apology out of the blue. His anger was released, and the words that he was about to say were all gone. He stared at her, speechless. The world fell into sudden silence. Rachel felt guilty of being stared by him. She didn''t want to argue with him, looking at him and whispered, "I¡­ I''m hungry." Keh was still sitting tight, and his face was still gloomy as if still being angry. Rachel, "¡­" She had admitted to being wrong, what else did he want? It was an ident; after all, she didn''t even know what had happened. She was still feeling great in the morning yesterday, no fever nor coughing. And she just drank a ss of wine at night. Thinking about it, Rachel felt wrongly used suddenly. Chapter 89: I’m Hungry Chapter 89: I¡¯m Hungry All of a sudden, she lifted the quilt and her tone was a little rash, ¡°Go on it you still want to be angry at me. The baby and I are hungry, so I¡¯m heading out to eat.¡± Before one of her legs could reach the bedside, Keh stopped her as he threw the quilt on her again. He stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll go buy.¡± Rachel immediately stopped moving. She didn¡¯t have much strength in the first ce. Hence, she shouldn¡¯t act tough now. She lifted the quilt to her chest and pressed it under her arms. She looked at the man who was about to leave, and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t buy porridge or soup. I want to eat rice, with extra dishes.¡± ¡°...¡± Keh turned around and took a nce at her. He smiled gently, spoiling her with love, ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± Her eyes watched the man closing the door. After making sure that he had left, Rachel wiped her cold sweats away and took a deep breath. Then, she lifted the quilt and quickly looked for her cell phone. When she turned on her phone, she suddenly halted for a moment. Should she call Magi or Miles? As she was hesitating and entered the first digit of Magi¡¯s phone number, she received an iing call from Miles. She stunned for two seconds, and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re awake.¡± The voice on the other end of the call was filled with joy. ¡°Are you feeling better now? Ms. Bailey and I are nning to visit you in the hospitalter.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t answer him. She remained silent for a while and slowly asked, ¡°Yesterday... did the both of you take me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah, you had a feverst night. You fainted on the way back, so Ms. Bailey and I could only send you to the hospital. After that, Mr. Shawn came. He asked us toe back first, saying that he would take care of you there.¡± Judging from Miles¡¯s words, there was nothing unusual with his tone. Rachel frowned as she lowered her voice, ¡°You two... know everything now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rachel. Mr. Shawn had already told us. We promise we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Miles smiled, and whispered suddenly, ¡°Oh, by the way, Ms. Bailey doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re pregnant. The doctor told me first, I haven¡¯t spoke to her yet.¡± Rachel seemed to have seen thising, so she didn¡¯t have much thought about it, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miles. I¡¯ve been hiding this from you.¡± Milesughed a little and said joyfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You even told me about the divorce, so what¡¯s wrong with being pregnant? I¡¯m just a little surprised that the person that I¡¯ve been travelling around with for so many days is actually a pregnant woman. When the doctor told me about it, I was really surprised. I even wonder if there¡¯s something wrong with the results. You don¡¯t look like a few-months pregnant woman at all.¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t hide the truth in that case. But Rachel, it¡¯s still too dangerous for you. The next business trip, you should let the subordinates to go on your behalf. If not, I can go with Ms. Bailey too.¡± Rachel listened to his exaggerated tone. Although she couldn¡¯tugh, his concern made her feel touched. She replied with a gentle voice, ¡°Miles, thank you. I¡¯ll exin it to you in the future.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. But I think since Mr. Shawn is here, he wouldn¡¯t let anything happened to you.¡± Rachel was taken aback, ¡°Yesterday, what else... did he tell you?¡± ¡°He? You mean Mr. Shawn? Speaking of this, Rachel, I was a little dissatisfied.¡± Miles¡¯s tone became slightly furious, ¡°So, you¡¯re really friends with Mr. Shawn. I don¡¯t think I was acting smartst night then. You should have called him earlier. If you didn¡¯t eat there, you wouldn¡¯t have to drink wine, and you wouldn¡¯t end up in the hospital now too.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know what to respond for a moment, all she could do wasugh sarcastically. It seemed Keh didn¡¯t tell Miles about their rtionship. Since he thought they were only friends, she should let the rest for him to specte. Otherwise, it would be even awkward for her if she continued to exin further. Guessing that the man might being back soon, Rachel hung up the call after casually briefing about some work to Miles. After throwing her phone aside, she pulled the quilt andid down nicely. Chapter 90: Felt Like She Had Been Schemed Chapter 90: Felt Like She Had Been Schemed As expected, as soon as sheid down, Keh pushed the door open. He took a nce at her as he walked towards the bedside. Then, he unfolded the folding table of the hospital bed and ced the lunch box on top on it. The steaming aroma of the dishes filled the room. Rachel quietly watched his slow and devoted movements, which made her think of the previous time when he apanied her in the hospital. They hadn¡¯t divorced, and he took care of her like this too. However, there was still a slight difference between these two times. ¡°Why are you in a daze? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Keh handed her the chopsticks, and his gentle voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Rachel took the chopsticks and her gaze was fixed on the dishes ced in front of her. It was a meal containing meat, vegetables and a serving of soup. She looked around the dishes and bit her lower lip, yet she raised her head and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll go downstairs and eatter.¡± Keh smiled and he stretched out his hand to brush Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the hair that was on her cheek to the back of her ear. Rachel¡¯s ear turned red. She lowered her head to eat and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t finish it on my own. There are extra chopsticks here, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel thought he would refuse. She didn¡¯t expect that he would agree so easily. She immediately choked on the food, and her face turned blue. Once again, she felt as though she had been schemed by him. Actually, she didn''t have any appetite. The purpose of asking him to get food earlier was just to drive him away. Rachel wasn¡¯t feeling well. She even felt like vomiting when she looked at the meat, but she didn¡¯t want to shoot herself in the foot, so she endured her urge to vomit. Keh sat by the bedside and ate with her. He was eating steadily, without making any sound. Rachel knew that he was the quietest whenever he ate. He didn¡¯t like to talk while eating. The two of them sat really close and since it was too quiet, they could hear each other¡¯s breath. Keh¡¯s body fragrance and the aroma of the dishes filled her nose, which made Rachel¡¯s heart pound. She felt as if they had returned to the life before their divorce. Seeing that she lowered her head and only ate rice, Keh took a piece of meat and put it in her bowl. He muttered, ¡°Eat some meat.¡± Rachel stared at the meat for a few seconds, but she still mixed it with a mouthful of rice and stuffed it into her mouth. Her mouth was too full that she suddenly choked on the food. ¡°Cough, cough...¡± Keh immediately put down his chopsticks. He stretched out his hand and patted her back as he frowned, asking, ¡°Choking on the food that you eat, are you still a child?¡± ¡°Drink this soup.¡± Rachel¡¯s face flushed. She managed to swallow the food down her throat and coughed twice. Then, she quickly took arge sip of the soup in his hand. She swallowed the food in her mouth, and her eyes widened suddenly, ¡°What soup is this?¡± ¡°Bone soup.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel felt sick with a surge in her stomach. She suddenly pushed him away and rushed out. ¡°...¡± Keh felt his nerves tightening, and his charming face seemed a little anxious. He quickly chased after her with his long legs. Keh waited for a few minutes outside the toilet, staring at the door. He slowly grasped his fists as he frowned worriedly. When ady came out from the toilet, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Excuse me, did you see a woman vomiting... inside the toilet?¡± Thedy was stunned by his handsome appearance. She blushed and stuttered nervously, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t really notice, but I can go in and check for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, thank you. I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± Hisst bit of patience was depleted. After saying that, his tall and slender figure had walked into thedies¡¯ room. Thedy behind him was fascinated by his handsome and elegant action. She stood still and stared at him in a daze. His appearance caught the attention of every woman in thedies¡¯ room. It was all thanks to his handsome face and ssy temperament that no one gave him a punch in the face for entering the Rachel got out from the cubicle after vomiting. She leaned against the door with her suffered face, but she immediately startled the moment she saw him. ¡°You, you...¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± While Rachel¡¯s tongue was still in a knot, Keh had stepped forward, fixing his deep gaze on her as he frowned. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡± Rachel finally regained her voice and looked at the people around in embarrassment. She quickly apologized and hurriedly dragged him out, gritting her teeth and eximed, ¡°Why did you go inside?¡± It was thedies¡¯ room. She felt really embarrassed. If it weren¡¯t for his serious temperament, he would have been regarded as a pervert. ¡°You never came out after so long, so I was worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital, what else could happen to me?¡± Rachel still looked sick. Her originally fair skin was slightly anemic at this time. She looked pale and fragile, as if she might copse any time. Rachel¡¯s breathing became heavier due to her anger. Keh¡¯s eyes were deep as he suddenly bent down and reached out to carry her in his arms. Rachel was caught off guard. She red a short scream and pped his arm, ¡°What are you doing? This is a hospital, not your home!¡± Keh looked at her quietly, and the corner of his lips gradually tipped into a smile, "You mean... I can hug you at home?" ¡°...¡± Rachel chocked as she felt shy and angry at the same time. Suddenly, she gave him a fierce stare, ¡°Keh, put me down. I can walk on my own.¡± Keh tightened his arms and said helplessly, "Stop acting tough when you''re this ill. Can¡¯t you be obedient for now? After saying that, he walked back towards the ward, "Go back to your ward and lie down. I''ll get a doctor to check on you." Rachel¡¯s heart trembled, but she felt an inexplicable anger gushing out. Her thin fingers grasped his clothes tightly as she stared at his side face and said in a cold voice, "Keh, don¡¯t push it! Can you not bother me just because the baby has half of your blood? Even my mother is not as annoying as you.¡± Keh suddenly changed his attitude towards her. He either fell in love with her, or he had an aim for doing this. ording to his personality, the first thought was almost impossible. He didn''t even hesitate to sign the divorce agreement, but now he kept pestering her all the time. It was obvious that he was only taking care of her because of the child. He cared about her for the sake of the child. Now, his anxious behavior was probably because of the child too. She mustn¡¯t fall for him anymore. Keh didn¡¯t feel any anger, and his tone was as calm as ever, "But, I''m the only one around you now. If I don''t care about you, who else do you have? Let those two subordinates from yourpany toe and help you? I think you¡¯ll be even more unwilling to do so.¡± He took her into the ward, gently cing her on the bed. Keh covered her with the quilt, but he didn''t get up immediately. He bent down and leaned over to her face, so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. His eyes were deep, "Rachel, willfulness won¡¯t do you any good. You¡¯re such a smart woman, but why can¡¯t you think this through? I''ll help you. If you''re not happy about it, you can think of it as I''m doing it for the sake of the child. You don''t owe me anything, so please stop avoiding me.¡± Chapter 91: I Don’t Owe You Chapter 91: I Don¡¯t Owe You On the contrary, he owed her a lot. If she didn¡¯t have these two children, perhaps she would have started a new life and did not need to endure so many hardships. Was it for the good of the kids? Rachel¡¯s heart began to turn cold and her fingers gripped the bed sheets. She looked at him for several seconds and then turned to look outside the window and scoffed, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t owe you and never hid from you. But you are like a snake and a scorpion who kept pestering me. I really think that your mother should look for a woman to bear a child for you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to break out of this vicious cycle and keep going round in circles.¡± Keh¡¯s handsome face began to tighten and he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me having a child with another woman. But before the two inside you are born, I will continue to circle around you. You will have to endure even if you are frustrated.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rachel was totally stumped. He knew that she wasn¡¯t feeling well and didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He adjusted her nket for her emotionlessly, gently pinched her cheeks, and said, ¡°Have a good rest, I¡¯ll consult the doctor.¡± Rachel was speechless. After he left, Rachel stared at the ceiling for a long time before she fell asleep. ¡­ Miles and Magi went to the hospital together in the afternoon. Rachel was in a stalemate with Keh with regards to leaving the hospital. She felt that she was fine after she rested a day. Apart from being slightly weak, she could walk around steadily. She was not sick and couldn¡¯t take any medicine because she was pregnant. If she stayed in the hospital she would simply beying on the bed so why Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. couldn¡¯t shey on her bed at home instead? That would free up a bed for the hospital. Furthermore, she was considered to be on a business trip and she was to return to City N tomorrow. Even if she were to take leave from work, she wanted to rest at home. Additionally, how was she going to exin to herpany about being admitted to the hospital due to a fever? But that man wouldn¡¯t listen to her reasons. He left the room after some cold-hearted words. ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you remain in the hospital for another day? Miles and I will go back to City N first.¡± Magi noticed that she didn¡¯t look well and suggested. Miles sat on the chair next to the bed and nodded. He smiled warmly, ¡°Since Mr. Shawn is here, there isn¡¯t anything for us to do.¡± Rachel red at him and said, ¡°Do you think that everyone¡¯s as free as you? I¡¯m not crippled and can walk on my own. Why can¡¯t I take a flight back? Furthermore, the costs here are twice of City N. Will you pay for my expenses?¡± Miles was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to respond. Furthermore, because Magi was present, he could not mention about Rachel¡¯s pregnancy. At this moment, Keh pushed open the door and entered the room. He tossed a phone onto her hands, ¡°Your Mr. Lopez is calling.¡± Rachel was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what expression should she have when she faced him. Furthermore, there were two other sets of eyes looking at them. She ground her teeth and smiled before raising the phone to her ear and said, ¡°Mr. Lopez.¡± ¡°Hey, Rachel. I heard from Mr. Shawn that you are sick over there. Are you feeling better now?¡± Rachel endeavored to speak calmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now. I can go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, no hurry, no hurry¡­ you should stay two more days. Mr. Shawn said that hispany needs your help. This is a good chance for you to represent Vantage Inc to learn. Just report to me when you are back.¡± Rachel was speechless. Rachel listened to him bbering on and was enduring while her expression darkened, ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± Before she could say anything, Mr. Lopez interrupted her, ¡°Oh yes, have Miles and Magie back first. So it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m having a meeting now ¡­ bye.¡± ¡°Mr. Lopez¡­¡± All of her words were stuck in her throat. Rachel held to her phone tightly and took a deep breath and was fuming mad. It was obvious that Mr. Lopez had a side deal and was worried that she would question him. That was why he quickly cut off the phone call. ¡°Rachel, what did Mr. Lopez say?¡± Magi asked curiously. Milesughed, ¡°It must be a new assignment for Rachel to stay for a few more days while we go back first.¡± Chapter 92: Do You Believe That Your Mother Wouldn’t Seek Custody of the Kids Chapter 92: Do You Believe That Your Mother Wouldn¡¯t Seek Custody of the Kids Rachel felt as though the veins on her forehead would burst. She red at Miles and made him shut up. Thereafter she forcibly suppressed her emotions and said to Magi, ¡°Mr. Lopez wants me to deal with something in City J. Tomorrow you go back with Miles first. I will send you the information about our past few days¡¯ work and the subsequent few days. Do handle whatever the department needs and call me if you need any guidance.¡± Magi braced up and nodded, ¡°No problem, Rachel. Rest assured that I¡¯ll handle them properly.¡± Rachel smiled and nodded. Rachel was satisfied with Magi¡¯s abilities although she wasn¡¯t as smart and nimble as Miles. She was honest and dependable. Apart from those issues that were beyond her capabilities, she was able to handle most of the work. Miles grinned at her and asked, ¡°Rachel, what about me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows and pretended to ponder for a moment. Thereafter she blinked and smiled warmly at him, ¡°The department will be very busy without me. I know that you are very smart and more effective than others. So you should help the colleagues empty their trash bins, mop the floor and make coffee for them¡­ these tasks are very important and you must handle them well.¡± Miles¡¯s handsome face froze and then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°¡­ okay, Rachel, I¡¯ll do as you said. But don¡¯t stay too long over here. I need you to make my annual assessment.¡± Rachel grinned and then assured him, ¡°Rest assured, it won¡¯t take that long.¡± This chap won¡¯t miss a chance to ridicule her and it was starting to get old. Keh stood one side quietly with his hands in his pocket as he looked at them as he pondered. Miles, suddenly looked at him and grinned, ¡°Mr. Shawn, our manager will be here alone. Please take good care of her.¡± He then patted his shoulders. Rachel rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± Keh looked at Rachel¡¯s fair cheeks and replied Miles, ¡°With your advice, I¡¯ll definitely not neglect her. She looks like she needs some rest. Why don¡¯t we chat outside.¡± Rachel was speechless. ¡­ Since Keh was around, Miles and Magi left soon after. Rachel could finally vent her pent-up anger. She kicked off her nket, wore her shoes, and walked over to him. Before he could say anything, she yanked his shirt and asked coldly, ¡°Why did you call Mr. Lopez? What gave you the right to decide for me? Do you know how much trouble you had caused me?¡± Scoundrel! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His shirt was being strongly pulled down and the first button came off. That showed how much strength she used which also implied how angry she was. How could Rachel not be angry? The issue with Mr. Lopez had crossed her bottom line. Vantage Inc. took such a long time to secure Dragon Age. Mr. Lopez had lowered himself so many times. Each time he ate the humble pie and lowered his dignity to meet with Keh. Each time she pretended that she didn¡¯t know him. Now that Keh had contacted Mr. Lopez and made her stay back. If Mr. Lopez was to find out that she knew Keh and held a grudge against her because of this, how would she be able to remain in thepany? Furthermore, even if Mr. Lopez were to keep his peace for old time¡¯s sake, if something were to happen with Dragon Age, she would be the first person he would me. Keh looked down at his clothes and then he looked at the furious Rachel. His deep gaze was unfazed as if he wasn¡¯t surprised with her reaction and exined, ¡°I told him that we had dinner and your colleagues said that you were sick so I sent you all to the hospital. I didn¡¯t lie about requiring your help. There indeed is a problem that we need your assistance.¡± Rachel was stunned and hesitated as she looked at him. She continued to say angrily, ¡°You only said these and no other nonsense?¡± Keh frowned and asked, ¡°What do you think I said?¡± Rachel pursed her lips tightly and her breathing was flustered. Suddenly she tugged his shirt again and said sarcastically, ¡°Who asked you to make the decision to keep me in City J? Do you think that I¡¯ll stay obediently in the hospital? Not unless you force me to.¡± Keh looked down at his shirt which was almost torn. His eyes darkened and said as a matter of fact, ¡°You are still unwell and should continue to rest half a day more. But that was not the most important. If you go back to City N now, then what awaits you would not be a simple fever.¡± Rachel was speechless and her expression changed. She rxed her grip and narrowed her eyes, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you know that my mother went to yourpany to look for you?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up and didn¡¯t deny but coldly said, ¡°Than I should hide here and don¡¯t return to City N anymore? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your mother will be upset from the embarrassment and reveal my pregnancy to thepany? I am worried about that.¡± Now all the more she wanted to go back. Keh said helplessly, ¡°With the current state of your health, are you able to handle her when you go back? Just rest here and after a couple of days, I¡¯ll go back with you to handle it. I¡¯ll handle my mother without you.¡± Rachel looked at him and quieted down. Only now did she realized that she had pulled his shirt to that state. Her hands trembled and awkwardly released his shirt. She demanded, ¡°How are you going to handle your mother? Your mom knows that I¡¯m pregnant. She must be looking for me to ascertain if the child is yours or others. If the child is yours, she would fight for custody as soon as the child is born. If I say it¡¯s not yours, she would at most give you a scolding and demand that you stay away from a filthy woman like me.¡± She paused for a while and then looked at him seriously, ¡°I will never agree to the former so you should choose thetter. At the most, she¡¯ll just scold you. She won¡¯t hit you since you are already an adult.¡± Keh frowned and was upset with what she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Rachel scoffed andughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. Apart from this, are there any other choices? Or¡­ do you believe that your mother would not fight for custody of the child?¡± She understood Krista¡¯s temper very well. Chapter 93: I Only Want the Children Chapter 93: I Only Want the Children Keh didn¡¯t reply to her question. Instead, he suddenlyughed as if everything was alright as he adjusted his shirt and said, ¡°You already said that I am an adult. If I can¡¯t even handle this properly, how can I be a father to my daughter and son?¡± Rachel was speechless. She suddenly felt that all her anger and outburst had fallen on deaf ears. This man practically disregarded whatever she said. Furthermore, it was obvious that he wouldn¡¯t tell her whatever he nned to do. She didn¡¯t want to have to experience again something that would catch her off guard. ¡°What do you¡­¡± ¡°Rachel.¡± He suddenly raised his head and his expression darkened considerably and looked very serious, ¡°Do you know what the consequences of doing are as you suggested?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up and was quiet for a couple of seconds. She then said, ¡°I only want the children.¡± What consequences could there be? Wouldn¡¯t she lose the job and bebeled as an adulterer. She was concerned about these but they were nothingpared to having the children. Keh¡¯s pupils constricted and his entire demeanor became chillingly cold. He felt a wave of feelings as he looked at her but maintained his silence. ¡­ The ending was always unhappy whenever the conversation was about the children. This time was the same. He didn¡¯t lose his temper at her but turned to leave and didn¡¯t return. Rachel was able to guess why he was upset but she didn¡¯t feel that she was in the wrong. She had no one to depend on and naturally could only fight for herself. They had already divorced and the person who she didn¡¯t want to depend on was him. She stayed in the patient''s room till the night and Keh still did not return. Rachel was sure that he had left the hospital. She was considering whether she should leave the hospital and return to the hotel. However, she didn¡¯t leave and although she was still angry, she calmed down and took out her notebook, and prepared to do some work. In fact, Keh didn¡¯t leave but was outside taking a smoke as he was very frustrated. He had never smoked but recently he seemed to be addicted. Each time he felt frustrated he would smoke two cigarettes. He waited for a while for the smell of the smoke to dissipate before returning to the patient¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, Geoffrey called andughed mercilessly when he heard about Keh¡¯s issues. Geoffrey drove over immediately and dragged him to a nearby pub. ¡°Next time, can you take me to a ce other than a pub?¡± Keh became even more frustrated with all the noise around them and looked upset. Geoffrey drank a mouthful and said without a care in the world, ¡°There are desperate men and women here. This ce is very suitable for drowning one¡¯s sorrows and perfect for your current state.¡± Keh rolled his eyes at him and stood up to leave. He didn¡¯t forget about what happenedst time. ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± Geoffrey was stunned and ced down his ss and chased after him out of the pub and yelled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to another ce.¡± ¡°Piss off!¡± Keh walked into the dark of the night without looking back. As he walked away, he took out his phone to have a look. He came out for so long and she didn¡¯t even give him a call. Was she still angry? Geoffrey caught up with him and could guess from his demeanor andughed, ¡°Since she didn¡¯t call, then just call her.¡± Keh couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and kept his phone. He looked at a nearby night market, recalled something, and said, ¡°Do you know Ogden Reed?¡± ¡°Ogden?¡± Geoffrey was stunned, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°This name sounds familiar...¡± ¡°Director of F&R Group.¡± Geoffrey¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°That¡¯s him, I remember now. I saw him once when I went with my father to a cocktail party. But at that time I was too preupied with chatting with the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. beautiful women and didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Keh was speechless, rolled his eyes, and then said, ¡°He had set his sights on City N and had caused a stir. I wonder what his intentions are.¡± Chapter 94: There will still be Space if We Cuddle to Each Other Chapter 94: There will still be Space if We Cuddle to Each Other ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t get into your way, why should you care about him?¡± Geoffrey frowned. Keh walked at the front with a frigid look. He stated with a calm voice, ¡°He¡¯s suddenly expanded his territory to City N and he looked for Vantage Inc. when there are still many morepanies out there. I couldn¡¯t help but suspect that.¡± Of course, the main thing was Ogden had been paying too much attention to Rachel until he suspected the reason he looked for Vantage Inc. was because of Rachel. Geoffrey smacked his lips and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he start his business through inte? Although the inte servicepanies in City N. If his judgment is far worse than yours, he won¡¯t be able to have the status he has today.¡± He paused and suddenly smiled. He then looked at him with a yful look. ¡°Could it possibly be that¡­the reason he goes to City N to look for Vantage Inc. concerns you? Even if he¡¯s fallen in love with you he should be a woman, or could it be he¡¯s gay?¡± Keh glimpsed at him coldly. He squinted and rumbled, ¡°He¡¯s followed me the moment I opened a branchpany there. With such great speed, do you think he¡¯s nned it in just one day?¡± Geoffrey pouted and chuckled. ¡°The reason you open the branchpany is to win a woman¡¯s heart, as for why does he go there, even if it¡¯s because of Dragon Age, it¡¯s not the first time to see such a business Keh fell into silence. He took a lighter, lighted up a cigarette and smoked. The lingering smoke had hidden away the profound look on his face. Could it be it was him being too suspicious that he thought Ogden hadid his eyes on Rachel? ¡­ In the hospital, after finishing arranging the tasks, Rachel closed her notebook and took her phone to glimpse at the time. Her lips were slowly pursed. Did he really dump her here? Had he not thought that she was angry too when he was angry? Fine, it¡¯s better that he left, she would be discharged tomorrow morning. She bit her lip and tossed the phone to the side. She took the nket and lied down. The night was dark and it was even quieter in the hospital. Although the hospital was bright with lightings, the white furnishings made the surroundings looked even more deste andck of warmth. Not knowing how long had passed, Rachel who was sleeping while covering her face heard the sound of the door unlocking in a daze. She wentpletely awake as if her mind was triggered but she did not make a move. Her hands clenched into fists under the nket and she suppressed her breathing when she paid attention to themotion outside. Had hee back? Was he not angry anymore? As she was secretly making conjectures, the room went bright at once. The man pulled the nket down a little to show her face. His movement was gentle and his fingers inevitably touched her face. The warm texture had inexplicably lightened up her anxious mood which hadsted for the whole night. Yet she suddenly wrinkled her eyebrows. She slowly opened her eyes pretending that she was just awake and stared at the handsome face above. She muttered in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve smoked?¡± Although the smell was very faint, to her who had used to smoke back then, she still managed to discern the faint smell of tobo at once. What made her surprised was he had never smoked before, and she was curious of his whereabouts just now. Keh did not expect her to wake up so suddenly. His hand froze in the air when he intended to touch her face. He retrieved his hand without her notice the next moment and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll wash my handster.¡± Rachel frowned and asked, ¡°When have you started to smoke?¡± Feeling startled, he then let out an airy smile. ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a boy, isn¡¯t smoking a normal thing?¡± ¡°Is it? Then why did you restrict me when I smoked back then?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get admitted to the hospital because of smoking and drinking alcohol like you.¡± Rachel choked. Afraid that she would get mad again, Keh rubbed the hair on her forehead and said softly, ¡°Do have a sleep, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Rachel gazed at him at length and finally Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. asked the question she kept having in mind, ¡°Why did youe back again?¡± With the doctors and nurses here, nothing would happen to her. Why did he stille back after having left for such a long time? The man tilted his head and chuckled softly. ¡°If I dump a pregnant woman here, the police would probablye to my office tomorrow.¡± Rachel stared straight at his face without any facial expression. A thoughtful look shed across Keh¡¯s face and he sat down beside her. He looked at her uncannily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve always been at the hospital, where should I go if not here?¡± Rachel was shocked and a mixed expression appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve¡­always been at the hospital?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, Geoffrey came just now. I came backte because we had a talk downstairs. Sorry to make you worry.¡± Rachel fell into silence. With her face flushed, she stammered, ¡°I, I¡¯m not worried. Stop being self-important.¡± Keh replied ndly with a serious look, ¡°Uh-huh, you¡¯re not worried. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been tossing and turning and could not fall asleep until now.¡± Rachel went speechless. Not knowing whether she had gone rage due to feeling embarrassed or what, she pulled a long face and sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been more and more shameless recently. I¡¯ve been so busy the whole night that I didn¡¯t even have time to think of my mother, why would I even think of you?¡± She then frowned in disgust. ¡°You smell really bad, hurry up and get out of here, I want to sleep.¡± Keh slightly wrinkled his eyebrows, but he still stood up once more and nodded lightly. ¡°Alright, have a sleep, and follow me to thepany tomorrow.¡± Rachel was startled and she fell into silence for a while. She then spoke with a change in her tone of voice, ¡°Keh Shawn, you wait here. When have I ever promised you to go to thepany with you tomorrow?¡± Keh nced at her with a surprised and aggrieved look. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already promised Mr. Lopez?¡± Rachel retorted apprehensively, ¡°That¡¯s because you tricked me.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t go, how should we report our work progress to Mr. Lopez once we return?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel choked. She stared at him and felt that the smile on his handsome face made him looked like a devil. Why had he be like this? Where had the Keh Shawn who was once aloof, distant and taciturn been? Or was it because she had not truly known him until now? Keh nced at her flushed face and she was looking at him with loathsome eyes. Gazing at her delicate features, excitement simmered inside him and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He coaxed, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let Mr. Lopez know about something, the best thing you could do is to go to Dragon Age and have a look yourself. Get a sleep, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Ken¡­¡± Rachel still wanted to say something yet she noticed him abruptly stooped and his handsome face approached her. Her mind went nk due to shock. ¡°Rach, you¡¯ve been talkative, is it because you don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± His breaths were hot, and his eyes were deep and misty. He rumbled, ¡°Although the bed is a bit small, I think there will still be some space if we cuddle to each other, you¡­¡± ¡°You, you wish!¡± The rhythms of Rachel¡¯s heartbeat were disrupted and she quickly chimed in. She turned her head away to evade his eyes and scolded with panic, ¡°Get lost!¡± Keh¡¯s eyes went gloomy at once and he suddenly wrenched her face towards him. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Rachel moaned and her eyes widened. Chapter 95: Visit to the Dragon Age Chapter 95: Visit to the Dragon Age As it was difficult for her to push him away when she lied down, her struggle hade to no avail. Keh kissed her even harder, he sucked her lips as if he was having some strong emotions. Feeling Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. annoyed, Rachel gave him a strong bite. Keh frowned and released her in response. Rachel gave him a hard push from beneath and took a deep breath. She gritted her teeth and said sarcastically due to embarrassment, ¡°Keh Shawn, you¡¯re a real man bullying a patient.¡± Keh stood straight. He licked his dry lips and smiled lightly. ¡°Whether I¡¯m a real man or not, I thought you¡¯ve truly experienced it three years ago.¡± Rachel fell into silence. Keh felt that he might have been too harsh on her and afraid that she would not sleep well, he no longer wanted to waste her time. ¡°Have a sleep.¡± The torture Rachel had for the whole night finally disappeared after he left. She yed dead under the nket and fell deeply asleep after closing her eyes and lying for a while. Miles and Magi returned to City N the next morning and Rachel was brought back to the hotel by Keh after getting discharged. Keh originally wanted to let her have some rest before going to Dragon Age in the afternoon, yet Rachel was unhappy whenever she saw him, and she always went against him, therefore their n was changed to morning. Rachel knew very well that she was unable to escape anyway, therefore she followed him all the way to Dragon Age after changing her clothes. ¡­ In front of the Dragon Age Parliament which was situated at the very center of the Sci-Tech Park, Rachel got out of Keh¡¯s car. She was wearing formal clothes and little makeup. Her body figure did not look slim but symmetrical, at least her bulging tummy was hidden. Emotions were emotions, she was still rational and it was necessary to protect Vantage Inc.¡¯s reputation. Keh was wearing an immacte ironed dark suit and he let out a sense of abstinence and elegance. There was no expression on his handsome face but he had paid full attention to the woman beside him from the corner of his eyes. As they walked into the parliament, the security guards and front desk staff quickly greeted with deference. ¡°President Shawn.¡± Keh gave a short reply and looked towards Rachel. ¡°The lift is right there.¡± Emotions were barely discerned from his tone of voice, but his voice was still soft enough to make both parties looked up and glimpsed at them at the same time. Their eyes then fell onto Rachel. Her dressing was average and it was obvious she did not look like someone powerful in thepany. But who else could make their president being that courteous? Rachel was certainly sensitive enough to sense the aberrance from the people around her. She glimpsed at Keh and suddenly let out a polite smile. ¡°Please go first, President Shawn.¡± Her voice was just audible for them to hear. Keh stared at her and did not utter any word. As if he had be his usual aloof self, he walked towards the lift. The moment the door of the lift was closed, the threedies at the front desk quickly gossiped while lowering their voice. ¡°Did you notice President Shawn being gentle when he spoke just now? Who¡¯s thatdy just now?¡± He was not very gentle in fact, yet it was easy to tell the difference whenpared to his usual behavior. One of them frowned and recalled. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before. Has shee here back then?¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s the representative of apany? But being able to be weed by President Shawn himself, she must be somebody.¡± ¡°Oh! Now I remember!¡± Anotherdy suddenly eximed. Her voice was too loud that she had attracted the attention of the security guards at the entrance. She then immediately recovered her working posture and whispered, ¡°She seems to be the manager of an intepany, Miss Lewis. She¡¯se here once back then, it was Miss Torres who weed her.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s only a manager of a smallpany?¡± The other two were slightly in disbelief. Yet someone started to sigh when Sabrina was mentioned. ¡°Is it because Miss Torres has done anything wrong that she¡¯s transferred to the branch by President Shawn?¡± ¡°Who knows. Miss Torres had worked for President Shawn for several years, something must have happened when she was transferred all of a sudden.¡± If it was not because of Keh looking frigid all the time, they would almost suspect him having chemistry with Sabrina. After all, Sabrina looked pretty and had a nice body. Her family background was powerful too and she was suitable to be the woman in the rumor. Rachel followed Keh all the way to the top floor from the lift and they headed straight towards the president office. It was her first time truly entering the office. She had left when she only reached the entrancest time. The office looked more majestic than she thought. However, she supposed she must be the only one who had no idea that her husband had run such a bigpany after they had gotten married for three years. She let out a sarcastic smile and it was captured by Keh¡¯s eyes. He lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel retrieved her smile at once and shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chapter 96: Something had Happened to Your Father Chapter 96: Something had Happened to Your Father ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡± Keh stared at her with a serious look. Before Rachel could speak, a staff member who passed by them hurriedly greeted Keh. Keh ignored him and walked straight to the front. The secretary who was informed of his arrival had waited in the president office for a while. ¡°Mr. Shawn, you¡¯ve finallye back. Yesterday¡­¡± the secretary asked anxiously. Upon noticing Rachel who was behind him, he was startled. He then shut his mouth up and retreated to the Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. side. Rachel looked at him too. He was the new secretary recruited after Sabrina left? Why was he willing to recruit a man now? Keh took off his zer and put it on the chair. He strode to the side to pour a cup of hot water and put it on the tea table in front of Rachel. He then ordered casually, ¡°Charlie, give me the document that I¡¯ve asked you to prepare.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, okay¡­it¡¯s right here.¡± The assistant who was still absent-minded at the side hurriedly opened the document he was holding in his arms and handed it to him. He was still in shock. He did not mention there would be a guest when he asked him to prepare the document on phone. Also, it was not in his schedule. Moreover, he did not manage to contact him when he phoned him for the whole day. If he had not called him back this morning, he would have to call the police. He was really curious about his own president¡¯s whereabouts when he had gone missing the whole day yesterday. And¡­did he mean to give the water to thedy before him when he poured it? ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel nodded at him and took over the document. She flipped and browsed the document with a serious look. She then said softly after a while as she looked, ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, I can try solving it for you.¡± As she just said that, her phone suddenly rang. Feeling shocked, she quickly took it out of her pocket. ¡°Sorry.¡± Noticing it was her mother who made the call, she immediately stood up and walked out. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Shawn, I have to pick up a call.¡± It was still necessary to act when there was an outsider around. Although Keh knew about that, he was still slightly ufortable about that. ¡°No worries.¡± Rachel did not walk far. She only closed the door and stood at the entrance, whispering, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell you I still have to stay in City N for two more days? Why did you call again now?¡± ¡°Rach¡­Something¡¯s happened to your father. The warden called this morning¡­, he said your father has fainted in the prison.¡± Theresa¡¯s choking voice was heard intermittently from the phone and her voice was full of horror and anxiety. ¡°What?¡± There was a drastic change in Rachel¡¯s expression and tone of voice. Keh who was inside the office heard themotion and with a change in expression, he strode towards the door and opened it,pletely ignoring Charlie who was still there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel¡¯s face seemed to go cadaverous at once. She grasped her phone and tried her best to suppress her emotions, yet the ring of her eyes still became slightly red. ¡°I want to go back!¡± She did not understand why such a thing would happen when he had just entered jail for two months. Keh¡¯s chest tightened. There must be something urgent happening when she had lost control of herself. He walked towards her and held her shoulders gently, speaking with a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Charlie who was standing behind him had his mouth agape and closed in a short time. There was no need to guess anymore, it seemed like the president had been with that woman all day yesterday. Rachel went clear-headed and she instantly put up aposed look. She pushed his arms away and took a step back. She then bit her lip and said quickly, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to solve yourpany¡¯s problem. Something emergency has happened and I have to leave now, goodbye.¡± There was no more time to consider much, what she was thinking now was all about her mother¡¯s anxious look at home. After finishing that, she turned and hurriedly left without even cared for their reactions. The worry inside Keh grew. Watching her left, he intended to follow her without a single hesitance. Seeing that, Charlie quickly reminded him, ¡°Sir, you still have two very important meetings today.¡± ¡°Cancel it if you can, if you can¡¯t, postpone it. I¡¯ll exin if there¡¯s any matter.¡± Having said that curtly, he straight away left. Charlie felt speechless. How should he exin? Had he decided to even abandon his job for a woman? Yet he did not dare to say anything more and he hurriedly replied, ¡°I got it, Mr. Shawn.¡± When Keh had caught up with her, Rachel was still waiting for the lift while making calls and she did not notice him. ¡°Mom, stay calm now. I¡¯ll rush back now and I¡¯ll let Osmond go check dad outter.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After appeasing Theresa, Rachel hung up and started to dial Osmond¡¯s number. A voice suddenly came from beside her. ¡°It will be harder to solve the guilt in your heart if you owe him a favour one more time.¡± Rachel was so shocked that she nearly tossed her phone, She turned and frowned while looking at him. ¡°Keh Shawn, I really don¡¯t have time to deal with you now. It¡¯s urgent on my mother¡¯s side and I have to go back.¡± ¡°To seek for help from those far away when there¡¯s one close at hand, I can see you¡¯re not anxious at all.¡± Keh glimpsed at her. He took out his phone and opened the contact list. ¡°Osmond is awyer, and he¡¯s in City N. He¡¯s the only one who can reach my mom the fastest. Keh Shawn, could you not bother me at a time like this?¡± Forget about being guilty, she only wanted to seek for other¡¯s help now. The door of the lift opened just in time and she walked quickly into it without having the mood to argue with him. Keh followed behind her. With a deep and level look, he spoke ndly, ¡°He could help you, but do you think it¡¯s impossible for me to find someone? If he could help you regarding your father¡¯s matter, he would have done so earlier. Not to mention he still needs to bring a child with him everywhere he goes, do you think it¡¯s convenient for him?¡± He seemed to have found someone after finishing his words. He moved his fingers and dialed a number. After few seconds had passed, the call was picked up and he spoke, ¡°Mr. Edward, if you¡¯re free, I have something that I would like to ask for your help.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sure, thanks for your help. We¡¯ll discuss more about that when I reach there.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed and she was locking her eyes on him. Keh closed his phone and slightly looked down at her. The tone of his voice remained the same. ¡°He said he had also just received the news and he¡¯s heading there now.¡± He then extended his hand and caressed her head, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be alright.¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± Rachel asked. What she actually wanted to ask was how thewyer knew about that. Keh looked at her with growing thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine and awyer in City N. I¡¯ve appointed him for your father¡¯s case back then.¡± It was just that before he had started investigating, she had given him the divorce agreement and her father¡¯s trial wasing too. She had never mentioned her father¡¯s matter in front of him nor asking for his help; therefore he could only secretly ask someone to investigate about it if he wanted to help. Chapter 97: Could She Be Mr. Shawn’s Girlfriend? Chapter 97: Could She Be Mr. Shawn¡¯s Girlfriend? Rachel fell into the silence. She lowered her head and looked down, seemingly quite depressed. She had never expected that her father had already been well-prepared ahead. She used to call him back then, but he was too busy to answer her calls. Hence, she didn¡¯t think that he had taken it seriously. When the elevator reached the first floor, Rachel raised her hand to rub her eyebrows. Walking out, she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Since there was no one around, she continued seriously, ¡°If Mr. Edward could be any help, I do owe you this time. You don¡¯t need to go back with me, though.¡± He had been staying in the hospital with her these days. Before that, he had been busy and staying up overnight. How could he be so idle from his business in thepany? She didn¡¯t ignore how anxious his secretary looked just now. Despite things in the past, she was a reasonable person. She would appreciate him for his help, no matter what his purpose was. In recent few days, she had owed him a lot. If she continued owing his favor too much, she might not be able to pay back. Keh knew that he was in an embarrassing position now, but from the bottom of his heart, he felt ufortable for she was trying to keep her distance from her. His eyes were instantly darkened and arctic cold. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve told you. You don¡¯t owe me anything. I should have helped you resolve this problem before divorcing. No matter if I go back or not, I¡¯ll return either today or tomorrow. I¡¯ll also deal Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. with my mother on the matter of the babies. I don¡¯t have much time to go back and forth.¡± Rachel thought of Krista, her eyes bing much colder. She certainly didn¡¯t have any mood to deal with that woman nowadays. If he could go back to restrain his mother and that woman named Sabrina, it would save her a lot of trouble. She thought for a while looking down. Then she lifted up her foot and walked towards the entrance without saying anything. When they passed by the lobby, the security guards and the receptionists were taken aback when they saw those two who went upstairs not long ago and came down again. They greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr... Mr. Shawn.¡± Rachel and Keh walked fast towards the entrance, ignoring them totally. The three receptionists were amazed again. One of them even pulled out her cell phone quickly and took a photo. ¡°Mr. Shawn has just arrived in thepany, but now he¡¯s leaving again with that woman. He even didn¡¯t take Mr. Davis with him.¡± ¡°He looked as if he was in a panic... Do you think Mr. Shawn was chasing the woman walking in front?¡± Upon hearing this, the other two receptionists were startled. Chasing the woman? ¡°Well, could that be Mr. Shawn¡¯s girlfriend?¡± They were standing at the front desk for eight hours every day, and they could remember all the passers-by clearly. But they had never seen such a scene before, so they were quite surprised. ¡°That might be his wife,¡± someone echoed. ¡°Perhaps... his mistress.¡± After all, they had never seen the serious, noble, and monkish CEO be so intimate with any other woman before. ... After returning to the hotel and packing up, Rachel rushed to the airport, following by Keh who insisted on going back with her. The woman wasn¡¯t in a mood to talk, so she ignored him all the way. Before boarding the flight, she pulled out her cell phone, dialing Osmond¡¯s number while feel hesitated. She had already pressed the call button, but a slender and good-looking hand suddenly reached to press the cancel button for her. Before she was about to lose her temper, the man said tly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mr. Edward to take care of your mother. Now if you want to ask Mr. Cox to go over, how would you exin if they met each other? I wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed though.¡± Rachel was rendered speechless. After a while, she red at him fiercely. ¡°How did you know I wanted to call him to take care of my mother?¡± Looking at the flight information on the LED screen, Keh said firmly, ¡°No matter if you are worried about your mother or your father, I¡¯ve already sent my man to take care. Please be rest assured. If you still asked Mr. Cox to go over, it¡¯s useless except embarrassing him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time now. We need to go through the security check.¡± With one hand pushing her suitcase, the man held her hand naturally with the other hand, walking toward the inside. Chapter 98: You Can Come to Me Chapter 98: You Can Come to Me What Keh said made sense. Rachel was also afraid that they would feel embarrassed if Osmond met Keh¡¯s man. However, she was still worried about her mother. The man didn¡¯t offer her too much time to hesitate. He took her to go through the security check quickly and pushed her into the ne. When Rachel came back to her senses, she found even her safety belt was fastened. ¡°Keh Shawn, you!¡± ¡°Shush! You¡¯ll have a lot of things to do after going home. There wouldn¡¯t be much time for you to take a rest. You should take the chance and have a nap now.¡± As he spoke, the man put his coat on her body. After going back, he certainly couldn¡¯t follow her everywhere as he was doing now. Even if he wanted to help her, he needed to consider her dignity in front of others. Rachel was stunned by his sudden movement. However, she didn¡¯t react so fiercely as she did before. Leaning against the back of her seat, she closed her eyes after taking a nce at the scenery outside the window. She indeed wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue against him about those repeated topics. Keh stared at her silence for a moment and then looked away. After a while, Rachel suddenly opened her eyes. Tilting her head, she turned to look at the man sitting next to her. She asked in an expressionless tone, ¡°You just left without giving any instructions. Don¡¯t you need to deal with yourpany business?¡± Before they divorced, he only went back home once per week ording to their agreement. Usually, she couldn¡¯t find him even though the phone calls, let alone meeting him. At that time, she always felt depressed for that he didn¡¯t care about her, and nor did he respect her marriage. Later, she found out his identity and then she got to know his working environment. Just now, for some reason, she kept wondering if he was truly busy and he was not that ruthless as she had thought. Moreover, she recalled that he seldom answer or make phone calls once he had returned home. Even they didn¡¯t talk too much, he never talked business with her. Now thinking about it, she understood that he didn¡¯t treat her as an invisible woman. It might be because that she had never considered things in his shoes. Keh raised his face, his gaze shifting from the magazine in his hands. He faintly smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Charlie to take care of them. He¡¯ll leave the important matters for me to deal with after I go back.¡± His smile was really charming. Rachel was stunned for a moment. Looking away, she licked her lips and said, ¡°In fact... you don¡¯t need to do this. As you¡¯ve said, we don¡¯t owe each other after the divorce. Back then, we even didn¡¯t have maritalmunity property. You truly don¡¯t need to waste too much effort to help me resolve those trifles. As long as you don¡¯t contact me, your mother wouldn¡¯t make any fuss.¡± She had loved this man for a long time. She didn¡¯t regret marrying him upon the agreement, and nor did she want to regret divorcing him. However, when the passion between them warmed up and they got to know each other deeper, she found herself loved him more deeply than she used to. Keh¡¯s gaze focused on her, his eyes darkened. He answered in the same tone, ¡°No martial Rachel pressed her belly, frowning. ¡°Can¡¯t be you be more serious?¡± ¡°Am I not serious enough?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly she looked at him in the eye. ¡°You had a line in the agreement Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. saying that you didn¡¯t want to have any child within the four years. Why now...¡± What she meant was why he started caring about the two babies now. Perhaps she couldn¡¯t ask him such a question in the past, but now she didn¡¯t need to have such a concern -- after all, she got the divorce certificate already. Keh looked back into her eyes for a while. Then he closed the magazine in his hands and put it on hisp. Squinting, he looked out of the window and said in a t tone, ¡°At that time, my father was sick and thepany was at a critical moment. I just took it over, so I wasn¡¯t certain how long it would take me to save it. All I could do was to devote myself to the work. Hence I added such a line in the agreement when I was forced to get married.¡± ¡°Besides, you were also fighting hard for your career at that time. Since we both didn¡¯t have time, why should we give birth to a child and let him or her suffer? That was what I¡¯d thought of, but I have to admit that I didn¡¯t think of having a baby with you at that time.¡± All his concentration was on his work. How could he have other time to think about this unknown woman, whom he was forced to marry? It was the first time that he shared his thoughts with her. Rachel felt her heart was touched unexpectedly and she could understand. However, thest sentence indeed broke her heart. He thought that she was also forced to marry him, so they signed that agreement under mutual understanding. However, he had never known how much effort she had spent just for marrying him. She had begged her father for a long time. As well, he had never known that it was she who forced him to marry her, and she was quite unwilling to sign that agreement. However, no matter what the truth back then was, it was meaningless now. If she told him everything, he might me her for the tragic consequences caused. Suppressing the sharp pang in her heart, she curled her lips and snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d love to have your baby?¡± She thought he might retort her. Much to her surprise, the man suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t. I owed you a lot because I made you suffer so much now. I¡¯m the babies¡¯ father, so we¡¯re even after I¡¯ve helped you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡± Rachel was choked. It seemed that he really could figure it out clearly. However, she made the decision on her own to keep the babies. If he really didn¡¯t want them back then, she deserved it even she was suffering now. Keh hadn¡¯t finished his words yet. Taking a nce at her, he said solemnly, ¡°Therefore, if you need any help, pleasee to me. Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Cox. If you owed him too much, you couldn¡¯t pay him back even if you devoted yourself to him.¡± Rachel squinted, staring at him sharply. ¡°I¡¯m afraid thest two sentences are your key point, aren¡¯t they?¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t agree with him more on this. She had nned to make it clear with Osmond after she went back to City J this time. The man leaned against the back of his seat,zily curling up his lips. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got my key point, I know I was right -- you don¡¯t love him that much. He¡¯s not so persistent as you¡¯ve imagined. Now you¡¯ve just got rid of a difficulty, why do you have to jump into another one? He¡¯s not suitable for you as you¡¯ve thought.¡± Rachel was a bit annoyed. She said with self-mockery, ¡°I know it clear if he¡¯s suitable or not. I¡¯m not good at knowing people, so I always have negative encounters. But Osmond is definitely not a bad man.¡± Then she mocked him. ¡°Besides, you always could make yourself so reasonable. If you have spoken to me in this way earlier, I would never agree to marry you three years ago.¡± After finishing her words, she lifted up the coat on her body to cover her face. Then she muffled, ¡°I¡¯m taking a nap. Don¡¯t ever bother me again.¡± It was his coat, on which his smell remained. Now she was like being held in his arms, a trace of affection surging from the bottom of her heart. ... Chapter 99: Are You Truly the Father of Her babies? Chapter 99: Are You Truly the Father of Her babies? After the nended in City N, it was already in the afternoon. Rachel got off the ne. She didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for his driver to pick them up, so she just hailed a taxi and rushed home. Keh couldn¡¯t stop her, so he could only wait for his driver alone. Sitting in the car, as soon as he turned on his phone, he saw there were missed calls from Krista. He dialed her number to call her back. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± Krista¡¯s voice was gloomy together with fury. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Keh frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Let me ask you -- did Rachel Lewis go to find you in thepany?¡± The man immediately pulled a long face. ¡°Who told you so?¡± There was only Krista at home with the nanny. She couldn¡¯t do anything except for dancing with her friends. How did she suddenly get to know Rachel was pregnant and she went to Dragon Age? Keh suddenly squinted. With darkened eyes, he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Did Sabrina Torres tell you so?¡± Sure enough, he shouldn¡¯t have kept that woman. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who has told me so. Do you know the video clip showing that you were chasing that woman was widely spread in Dragon Age?¡± Krista was so furious and disappointed. ¡°You¡¯ve divorced. Howe she¡¯s still pestering you? I must go to that woman and make it clear. How shameless!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Keh¡¯s voice became cold. He said clearly and firmly, ¡°It has nothing to do with her. Don¡¯t make a fuss. If you are embarrassed, are you still able to keep your dignity?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so young and she doesn¡¯t care about her own dignity, why should I care about mine? She kept being tangled with you. Now she ran to yourpany to make trouble. How could I let her go on? I heard that you didn¡¯t go to thepany yesterday. Was it also because of that woman? ¡°Besides, are you truly the father of her babies?¡± Hearing what his mother said, Keh looked more and more annoyed. He couldn¡¯t help but chime in to interrupt her, ¡°I¡¯ve juste back to City N. I¡¯ll exin it to youter after I got home.¡± After finishing his words, he hung up the phone. Immediately, he logged on to the internal forum of hispany. The hottest post was the video when he was leaving thepany while following Rachel at a fast pace. It seemed to be a clip from the surveince system. The post was uploaded by an anonymous user. Everyone discussing in thement area was all anonymous. After all, nobody had the guts to discuss the CEO¡¯s affairs. Just when Keh was still watching, Charlie called him. On the phone, Charlie said timidly, ¡°Mr. Shawn, it¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t pay attention to the forum. I¡¯ll send someone to check who has posted it and delete the video as soon as possible.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Keh ordered in a t tone, ¡°Just go ahead and check who has posted it. You don¡¯t need to do anything else. Don¡¯t delete it.¡± ¡°What? You meant I don¡¯t need to delete it?¡± Charlie was startled. Although he had known the truth, the scene had be another version of the story after others had discussed it. He was worried about the CEO¡¯s reputation. Mr. Shawn was always strict in terms of thepany rules and regtions. Howe he could endure it this time? ¡°Just do what I said.¡± Keh didn¡¯t give him another exnation. ¡°Oh... OK.¡± ... On the way home, Rachel went to the prison where her father was sent in after receiving a call from Theresa. She met Theresa in the hall of the administration building together with another strange man. He was in his 40s, wearing a suit. The man greeted her as soon as he saw her. ¡°Hi, are you Miss Lewis? My surname is Edward.¡± ¡°So you are Mr. Edward. Nice to meet you.¡± Rachel offered her hand and shook hands with him. ¡°Yes, I am. Mr. Shawn sent me here.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel cracked a smile and bowed to him. She said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Of course. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk?¡± Rachel nodded. She held up her mother, and the three walked into the lounge together. Chapter 100: Misfortunes Never Came Alone Chapter 100: Misfortunes Never Came Alone ¡°Mr. Edward, how¡¯s my father¡¯s case?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to ask as soon as she sat down. Thewyer smiled slightly. He took a nce at Theresa and said, ¡°I just asked Mrs. Lewis about some details. Your father has a serious disease. I¡¯ll try my best to help you apply for the out-of-prison treatment.¡± Theresa immediately kept thanking him excitedly. ¡°Thank you... Mr. Edward.¡± Rachel had been calm. She frowned and asked, ¡°If we failed, is there any other solution?¡± Her father was already aged. Besides, he was mentally tortured during this period. Nobodyforted him. He didn¡¯t eat or drink. Hence, he suddenly got a stroke. He hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor said that his situation was quite dangerous. ¡°Well...¡± Thewyer thought for a moment. He looked up at her and said solemnly, ¡°He¡¯s kind of a felon and he was just put in jail not long ago. He hadn¡¯t obtained any good performance record. If we apply for the special amodation for him, it would be quite difficult. Besides, it would depend on his recovery after he wakes up. If he couldn¡¯t take care of himself, we can apply for the medical parole for him.¡± Pursing her lips, Rachel kept silent for a moment. Of course, she hoped that her father would wake up safe and sound. Although he deserved it, he was still her father after all. She couldn¡¯t stand and watch him suffer without doing anything. Rachel asked thewyer for some other information. Mr. Edward promised her that he would try all possible means to help her. After thanking him, she took Theresa to the ward. She hadn¡¯t seen her father for almost two months. Chapman was too bony that she could hardly recognize him as if he was a totally different personparing to the man she metst time. All his hair went gray and his face was full of winkles, looking aged and pitiful. Rachel¡¯s eyes reddened instantly after she caught the first glimpse of him. However, thinking about Theresa¡¯s mood, she tried her best to suppress her feelings. Theresa was already whimpering. She bent over on the bedside and observed him. Rachel felt a terrible pang in her heart. Covering her face, she looked away. Seeing a doctore in, she sniffed and walked to him immediately. She whispered to ask, ¡°Doc, how¡¯s my father doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s situation was not good. But we¡¯ll know better after he wakes up,¡± answered the doctor seriously. ¡°Could he recover through the surgery?¡± Her face was gloomy and her voice was hoarse. She didn¡¯t wish that he could be extremely healthy. As long as he could eat, drink, and walk, he could hang on in the prison. After he came out, she would be willing to support him. But if he was paralyzed in bed now, even she could take care of him every day, she didn¡¯t want to see that. ¡°There¡¯s a huge possibility for him to recover after a surgery. Please rest assured.¡± The doctor heaved a sigh after checking him up. ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. The doctor nodded. ¡°However, it all depends on the judicial procedure. You may start preparing ahead.¡± ¡°I see. OK. Thank you, Doc.¡± Rachel¡¯s delighted voice was a bit trembling. She turned to look at the old man on the sickbed, a touch of hope lighting up in her eyes. After the doctor left, Rachel kept apanying Theresa in the ward. The atmosphere in the quiet room was quite stressful. Next to the bedside, Theresa fell asleep while holding Chapman¡¯s hand after she became tired of crying. Rachel covered a coat on her gently. Then she walked out and answered a phone call. ¡°Hello, Rach. Where are you now? I heard what happened to Uncle Chapman right after I came back from my business trip. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± It was Osmond¡¯s voice, which was full of worry. Rachel leaned against the wall, her fair face full of solemnness. After keeping silent for a few seconds, she said in a low, soft, and calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m already in the hospital, and so is my Mom. He hasn¡¯t wakened up yet. You should be quite tired after a business trip. Please don¡¯t worry about me. You don¡¯t need toe over.¡± Osmond said in a deep voice, ¡°How could it be possible? I¡¯m not tired. Besides, your father got sick and the judicial procedure should be changed. I could resolve some problems for you. Besides, you are pregnant now. If you got sick, it would get worse.¡± ¡°Osmond, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ve asked mywyer to resolve the relevant problems. Now there¡¯s no result yet. I just need to wait for my father to wake up. There¡¯s nothing else to do. If youe over, you would be just waiting as well. Please have a rest at home and take care of Monica. I do need your help shortly.¡± In the quiet corridor, Rachel¡¯s gentle but firm voice echoed. Her tone was steady and clear. Her words sounded quite polite, but she knew it clearly that she was refusing Osmond. On the one hand, no matter who helped her on her father¡¯s matter, she would owe that person a favor. She had already asked Osmond to lend her five million. She could return the money but it would be difficult for her to return the favor. On the other hand, she agreed with Keh on what he had said. She just came out from a difficulty, why would she step into another one? The kind of marriage just because they fit each other wouldn¡¯t Since she had understood now, she should refuse him decisively. Maybe he understood the implication in her words, Osmond quieted down for a few seconds on the other end of the line. Then he said gently, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll keep my phone on all the time. Please do call me if you need any help. Inform me when Uncle Chapman wakes up. As for the judicial procedure, I¡¯ll look it up for you first. I¡¯ll go find youter.¡± Rachel felt a bit relieved in her heart. She smiled. ¡°OK. Thank you, Osmond. Please take a rest. Bye.¡± ¡°OK. Bye!¡± Rachel locked her phone, looking up, exhaling. She was afraid that he would be stubborn just now. In that case, she really couldn¡¯t do anything to refuse him. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t ask her where she found thewyer. Rubbing between her eyebrows to release her tiredness, she stayed a bit longer outside the ward before returning. In the evening, Chapman finally woke up. However, his condition was not good. He was still dizzy, and he couldn¡¯t speak at all. Theresa almost fainted, crying hard while holding Rachel. Rachel suppressed her sadness andforted her mother. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t the doctor say that he could recover after the surgery? Don¡¯t worry, please. I¡¯ll contact the best hospital. As soon as Mr. Edward has got the procedure done, we¡¯ll take him out for surgery.¡± Theresa was so sad while crying. Regretful, she choked between sobs, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault... If I could stop him in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have done so many awful things... It¡¯s all my fault...¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed. With a heave nasal sound, she said, ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with you. Those are just bygones. Stop thinking about them, OK?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault...¡± Theresa kept murmuring while looking at the man wearing the oxygen mask as if she didn¡¯t hear what her daughter said. Rachel frowned. She felt sorry for her mother but she could only hold Theresa tightly. With low whimpers, she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself...¡± Misfortune never came alone. Real-life was much more difficult than she had imagined. However, those were both people that she loved the most. She had to pull herself together and face the difficulties strongly. When they were still immersed in sadness, there was a light knock on the door. Rachel was in a daze. She wiped her tears with the sleeve, let go of Theresa, and walked to open the door. ¡°Hi, Miss Lewis. Someone wants to see you outside,¡± said the prison guard. ¡°To see me?¡± The prison guard turned around and left. Rachel felt strange. She followed him. Outside the iron gate, she saw a man. With a slight frown, she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± It was a young man in his 20s. He looked neat and clean, wearing a suit, with a certain charisma. The young man reached out his hand respectfully. ¡°Good day, Miss Lewis. My name is Maurice Louis. Mr. Shawn sent me over.¡± Upon hearing that, Rachel paused while offering her hand. ¡°Mr. Shawn? Why did he send you here?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Didn¡¯t Keh already hire awyer for her? Chapter 101: Let’s Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau Chapter 101: Let¡¯s Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau Maurice smiled. ¡°Mr. Shawn sent me here to help you. You can let me know if you need any help.¡± Rachel was taken aback, her heart sinking a bit. Keh must be certain that she would refuse Osmond toe over. Now she needed help, so he sent his man here. ¡°What else did he tell you?¡± Maurice answered in a t tone, ¡°Mr. Shawn said that you don¡¯t need to call him if you are too busy. Please don¡¯t thank him in such a hurry. No matter what, you should concentrate on resolving your Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. current problems. You could discuss other things with himter. After all, your father¡¯s healthes first.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t speak. ¡®Thank him?¡¯ she reechoed the words inwardly. Rachel pursed her lips. It seemed that Keh knew what was going on in her mind. He even didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse him. He made an excuse for her father¡¯s health. After thinking for a while, she raised her head and said in a light tone, ¡°Could you please do me a favor? Would you mind searching the best hospitals in City N for me please?¡± Maurice nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± After saying that, he was about to leave. Suddenly, he paused and said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Shawn told you to take good care of yourself.¡± Rachel fell into the silence for a few seconds. Then she answered, ¡°... OK. I got it.¡± It was not until the young man had disappeared from her sight did shee back to her senses. She looked down, turned around, and went back to the ward. She guessed that Keh must also be busy with his work, so she didn¡¯t call him. Besides, what he said made sense -- no matter what, she should concentrate on resolving the current problems. Only a few people knew about her father¡¯s incident. There was no relevant news outside. After a whole day, besides the superintendent of the jail, nearly nobody else came to visit him. Mr. Edward dropped by when he was submitting some materials. Then he left in a hurry. Later, Maurice was frequently seen here. He almost stayed outside all the time, even took the charge of buying meals for them. It waste at night. Rachel didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She sent Theresa to bed on the sickbed next to her. Then she sat on the chair while holding her knees in her arms, lost in thought. Suddenly, she heard some noise from the door, which startled her. She immediately stood up, walked outside to check. It was almost the same as the night when he suddenly had appeared in the hotel. Her heart hammered, and she wondered if she was in a dream again. She looked at him dully and stammered, ¡°You... How did youe in?¡± There were prison guards outside, weren¡¯t there? The man answered indifferently, ¡°I just told them I¡¯m your ex-husband. After showing my ID, they let me in.¡± Rachel was speechless. She couldn¡¯t understand how he could announce that he was her ex-husband in such a calm manner. Rachel murmured, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± the man answered indifferently. He held her shoulder, walking into the ward with her. With his tall and slender figures beside her, Rachel looked tiny, fragile, and weak. Her heart skipped a beat. She pushed him away gently and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already sent Maurice here? Why are you still worried?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you,¡± he said in a light tone again. Then he walked to the bed, looking down at Chapman. Rachel was taken back. She gazed at him as if his voice was still echoing in her ears. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Rachel was still in a daze. After a dozen seconds, there was no response. Keh slightly frowned. He looked up at her, seeing her gazing at him in a daze. His eyes were darkened. He walked over and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel suddenly returned to her senses. She blushed and lowered her head. ¡°Ah! Nothing.¡± She went back to the chair and sat down. Then she continued to whisper, ¡°The doctor said if the surgery seeds, he could return to normal in the best-case scenario. But if he couldn¡¯t recover well, he would spend the rest of his life on the wheelchair.¡± Keh looked at the small figure that was huddling on the chair, his eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s your n then?¡± Rachel put her chin on the knees. Looking at her parents sleeping on the beds, she said in a t tone, ¡°Mr. Edward told me that if my father could serve a sentence out of prison after it¡¯s approved, we could take care of him while he¡¯s recovering. My mother and I could do it. Or maybe we can hire a nursing worker.¡± The only thing that would be inconvenient was that she still needed to work, so she couldn¡¯t help her family much. Keh frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought that you need someone to take care of?¡± He wondered if she thought herself a superwoman. She worked hard on such an overloaded job and she was taking care of her family. Besides, she was carrying two babies in her belly. Rachel fell into the silence. Certainly, she knew it. She had to admit that she had been always considering if she should continue keeping these two babies. At this critical moment, she had be the only support of her family. They still didn¡¯t know what would happen to her father¡¯s future medical treatment. When her belly became bigger and bigger, she shouldn¡¯t have a lot of effort although she wanted to help. She probably would lose her job as well. Without any ie or a job, it would be way too desperate for Theresa to take care of Chapman, her daughter, and her grandchildren. She had been wondering if she must choose a side between her parents and her children. The struggle and hesitation in her eyes werepletely seen by the man. His heart sank immediately as if he had already figured out what her n would be. ¡°Rachel Lewis!¡± Keh¡¯s face became gloomy. He suddenly approached her, gazed at her, and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before she answered, he grabbed her shoulders and said with an arctic cold look, ¡°I can give you money if youck it. I can provide you with helpers if you need help. But I would never allow you to do any harm on those two babies.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression rxed a bit. She turned to look at him slowly. With sadness in her eyes, she smiled with mockery. ¡°Are you going to keep me as your mistress? You want me to take your money, use your men, and give birth to your children?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face looked extremely solemn and tense, full of senses of danger. His eyes became so dark that she could be swallowed by them. This was the first time Rachel seeing him in this way after the divorce. Sure enough. It seemed he looked upon the kids the most. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you would think, but you can¡¯t do anything on these two kids.¡± Rachel suddenly smiled ruthlessly. ¡°They are in my belly. Why should I ask you for approval if I want to do something? You know clearly what I¡¯m facing now. As you said yesterday since I¡¯m in such a condition, why should I give birth to them and let them suffer?¡± Keh emanated a strong intense of anger. Suppressing his fury that was shown in his eyes, gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You can choose to remarry you. I¡¯ll take you to the civil affairs bureau now!¡± Chapter 102: Fuck Off Chapter 102: Fuck Off Somehow, Rachel felt ashamed in her heart. It seemed that she could never hide her embarrassment in front of him. ¡°The civil affairs bureau? Dream on! If we remarry now, is there any difference between keeping me as your mistress and remarrying? Do you want to save my dignity in another way or do you want me to be shamed whenever seeing you in the future?¡± ¡°Rachel Lewis!¡± Keh could do nothing to her stubbornness. A trace of anxiety appeared in his deeply frowned brows. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would always misrepresented his meaning in an evil way. He doubted if he was not worth trusting. Strengthening his grip, he dragged her into his arms and held her tightly. Gritting his teeth, he said in a deep voice, ¡°You can choose not to remarry or ept my help, but I don¡¯t allow you to have the abortion of the two babies.¡± The warmth passed from his body startled Rachel, but she didn¡¯t utter a word. She was hesitating. This time she hesitated seriously. She had made up her mind to give birth to her babies and bring them up. However, the real-life indeed defeated her npletely. She could take care of the children herself, but she couldn¡¯t leave her parents alone. The only rock bottom for her was him. Keh looked down at the woman in his arms, who was expressionless with unfocused gaze. He felt a sharp pang in his hart. His face approached her, almost clinging to her forehead. His hoarse voice squeezed between his thin lips had a trace of plead. ¡°Rachel.¡± He knew that once she had made up her mind, it would be quite difficult for her to change. If she indeed wanted to abort the babies, he couldn¡¯t save them. Rachel widened her eyes, looking at him in surprise. The man¡¯s softened attitude, which was only shown in his tone, startled her. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was begging her. Suddenly aplicated feeling surged in her heart. She also didn¡¯t have the heart to abandon these unborn babies, but why couldn¡¯t he think for her? How could she ept any of the options that he provided? They couldn¡¯t remarry at all. His identity would bring her embarrassment. The helps he offered would be the charity. She didn¡¯t have the courage to ept any of them no matter how difficult she would be. She looked down in depression, hiding the expression in her eyes. She muttered, ¡°Keh, please go home. My mind is in a mess now. Could you give me some time to consider about it, please?¡± Keh held her more tightly, so tightly that he almost cut her off. His warm lips rubbed against her ear. With an extremely hoarse voice, his tone became more firmly. He said, ¡°Rachel, the babies are also part of me. You can¡¯t make a decision on behalf of me.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to regret it, and nor want himself to regret it. Besides, these babies were the link between them. If they were gone, they wouldn¡¯t have any contact at all. ¡°Part of you? We¡¯re now divorced. I can decide if I¡¯ll give birth to them or not.¡± Rachel was annoyed. Running out of the patience, she started struggling violently. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Keh frowned. He didn¡¯t let go of her no matter how hard she struggled. His finger hooked on her chin. Instantly, he kissed her. His kiss was with fury. It was rude, not gentle at all. The way he held her was like that he wanted to rub her into his bones. Rachel¡¯s all fours were restrained by him, so she couldn¡¯t break free at all. Shaking her head to resist, she frowned in difort. ¡°Hmm...¡± Rachel kept struggling with all her strength, her hands clenching into fists, nails almost cutting into her palms. Blue veins broke out on her tender wrists, as if her wrists were about to break in an instant. When she almost tried out her strength, she finally managed to break free. Without any hesitation, she pped him in his face. ¡°p!¡± The clear sound of the p echoed in the room. Rachel was so enraged that she trembled all over her body. Sweat oozed on her forehead, her swollen red lips trembling. She was gasping for breath. With the numb palm paused in the mid-air, she gaped at him. Keh was brought back to his senses by the p in an instant. The expression on his handsome face was extremely stiffened. After a few seconds of silence, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Fuck off!¡± As if she didn¡¯t hear that, Rachel withdrew her hand and held herself. She had already used up her strength just now. Her voice was extremely light. The man was panicked. ¡°Rach...¡± ¡°I said fuck off!¡± The man¡¯s face paled. With aplicated expression, he looked at her, his thin lips pursing gradually. After a few seconds, he could only stand up and leave without saying anything else. As soon as the man was closed, Rachel looked down, tears falling on her coat and then disappeared. She looked painful and desperate. ... In order to wait for the approval on the medical parole, Rachel and Theresa stayed in the hospital for two days. During the time, Keh had been there twice, but he was shut out of the door by Rachel. Theresa didn¡¯t know what had happened that evening, but she didn¡¯t ask despite that she couldn¡¯t understand. Osmond hade for several times, too, but he was stopped by the prison guards outside because of his identity. Rachel met him once but she refused his kindness. On the third day, there was an unexpected guest visiting -- it was Lillian, whom Rachel had ever expected. They sat on the bench in the corridor for chitchat. ¡°How did you know my father is in the hospital?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t tell anyone else. Lillian immediately answered with a little bit anger, ¡°I saw what happened to your father on the news. Well, if I didn¡¯t saw the news, are you going to hide it from me forever?¡± ¡°On the news?¡± Rachel¡¯s face fell. She had been in the hospital in these few days, and she didn¡¯t have any mood to check her cell phone. Hence, she didn¡¯t read any message. ¡°Yeah. Since the people above knew about it, the approval for the medical parole should be done pretty soon. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± Lillianforted her. Then she pulled out a bank card from her purse and pressed it on her palm. ¡°Here is two hundred thousand. It¡¯s my own money with a few borrowed from my friend. I know you need financial support right now. I hope this could cover your expenses for a while. I don¡¯t care about others, but you can¡¯t refuse this from me.¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand?¡± Rachel was shocked. Immediately she pushed the cars away and refused, ¡°No, thanks, Lillian. This is too much. I still have some money to afford for the surgery. I can¡¯t take this much of money. How about just a half of it?¡± ¡°Stop it, Rachel! It¡¯s not much. Save the other half for any emergency in the future. You need money now. Besides...¡± Lillian hesitated for a moment. Looking at Rachel with a solemn look, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to abort the two babies just because of your financial difficulty right now. You can always ovee the difficulties in the life. However, if it¡¯s the babies, they would disappear if you aborted them... Please think twice. I don¡¯t want you to regret it in the future.¡± As she said, Lillian put her hand on Rachel¡¯s belly gently. Rachel lowered her head, falling into the silence. Violent biting her lower lip, she tried her best to suppress the struggle and pain. ¡°Lillian...¡± Lillian frowned. Seeing her like this, she felt sorry for Rachel. She reached out and held Rachel in her arms,forting her in a soft tone, ¡°I know. I also understand. You love kids and you love him, too. You¡¯re just forced... It¡¯s all right. You have me, too. You don¡¯t want to owe their favors, just consider me as your family.¡± ¡®You love kids and you love him, too...¡¯ her words reechoed in Rachel¡¯s heart. Instantly, tears well up in her eyes as if finally she had found someone who could understand what was in her mind and everything about her. Chapter 103: Helplessly Dull Chapter 103: Helplessly Dull Burring herself in Lillian¡¯s arms for a long while, Rachel gradually calmed down. She rubbed her reddened eyes and looked at Lillian. Then she asked, ¡°Lillian, how¡¯s going with you and Mr. Barnes?¡± Lillian was in a daze for a moment. She looked like a sensible mature woman earlier, but she blushed instantly now. She coughed awkwardly, pretending to be calm. She answered, ¡°We¡¯ve back to where we were. But he¡¯ll take me along on all his business trips and he takes good care of me.¡± Rachel was still listening with interest, but Lillian stopped. Rachel blinked. ¡°That¡¯s all? Didn¡¯t he confess his love to you? Even not a hint?¡± Lillian looked at Rachel, her eyes dimmed. Curling her lips, Lillian shook her head and said, ¡°Nope. He¡¯s not talkative and always serious. I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s on his mind at all.¡± ¡°Have you tried to sound him out?¡± As if Rachel¡¯s questions had reminded her about something, Lillian instantly rolled her eyes and said rudely, ¡°Damn it! Of course, I have. I deliberately received a rose banquet from one of my admirers in thepany, but he didn¡¯t react anything. He also never mentions about it afterward.¡± Rachel was speechless. There were some ways that she could figure out, but Lillian was smarter, and she could think of more ways. If none of them worked, it seemed that all Lillian¡¯s efforts would be in vain. ¡°So he hasn¡¯t touched you again, has he?¡± Upon hearing it, Lillian looked a bit weird, which made Rachel wonder if she felt lost or fortunate. Lillian shook her head obediently. ¡°Since then, I don¡¯t have guts to drink. Even in the business dinner, I¡¯ll just drink a little, so I didn¡¯t make the same mistake again. He also keeps good manners and distances himself from me.¡± Rachel fell into the silence. She couldn¡¯t understand what that man was doing. She had a feeling that he could control himself more than Keh could in love. Lillian didn¡¯t know what was on Rachel¡¯s mind. She tilted her head and hesitated. Then she added, ¡°Actually I¡¯ve thought of getting drunk again after that, or perhaps I could pretend to be drunk to test his mind. But I identally saw a photo in his wallet, so I gave up decisively.¡± Rachel gaped. She asked in surprise, ¡°Has he married already?¡± At a loss, Lillian shook her head, ¡°I asked him if he¡¯s married before that incident happened, and his answer was negative. On that photo was a young woman in her twenties. She looks beautiful. I guess it¡¯s his girlfriend.¡± ¡°Have you seen her in real life?¡± Rachel creased her brows and all her delicate features shrank together. She wondered if that was truly a misunderstanding. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. But I heard him answer the phone calls,¡± said Lillian. Grabbing Rachel¡¯s hand, she lowered her voice, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him talk so gently to anyone else before.¡± It was a tenderness that indeed made her jealous. Rachel¡¯s mood got worse instantly. Hurriedly, sheforted Lillian, ¡°Stop thinking about it. Perhaps it¡¯s not the way you guessed. When he went to find you that day, I could see he was truly anxious, which couldn¡¯t be pretended.¡± Lillian scratched her hair and heaved a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and decided to give up. If he could keep being like this, at least it means I have a good taste in men. His characters are quite OK. Perhaps that night we both were hammered. He wanted to take the responsibility, but I refused him. I¡¯ll take it as if that incident has never happened. Anyway, it¡¯s unnecessary to force the couple to break up.¡± Rachel looked at her and curled her lips up into a helpless smile. ¡°Your idea of love was definitely positive that those mistresses should feel ashamed in front of it. Since he has distanced himself from you, why does he always take you along with him on all business trips?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lillian was choked by her questions. Rolling her eyes, she didn¡¯t know how to answer it. She stammered, ¡°Well, well... I have no idea, either.¡± ¡°So, have you be his personal assistant?¡± Lillian red at her and denied, ¡°Of course not! I have my own job. Actually, I don¡¯t want to go, but he always has official reasons. Besides, he¡¯s my boss. What else can I do?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes, focusing on things in the distance, became darkened. She was lost in thought. ¡°s! Let¡¯s change the topic... It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Lillian waved her hands irritably. As if she suddenly thought of something, she tugged Rachel and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, you can¡¯t go to work recently. How did you exin it to yourpany?¡± Now seldom people knew Rachel was the daughter of the judge of City N, who was arrested and put in prison. Rachel also kept it a secret to avoid unnecessary troubles. ¡°I asked for a leave and told them that my mother is sick,¡± Rachel answered in a t tone. No matter who got sick, she couldn¡¯t leave the hospital nowadays. Fortunately, Mr. Lopez didn¡¯t ask her for more details. She hadn¡¯t get a chance to take care of the business in thepany, so she didn¡¯t how it was going with her apartment. ¡°All right. If you¡¯re too busy, do let me know. I can help you take care of your parents.¡± Rachel looked at her with a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks a million, Lillian.¡± After chatting for a while, Lillian left. Arriving downstairs of the inpatient building, with her bag in her hands, Lillian stopped after taking a few steps. Then she pulled out her cell phone and dialed a number. When the call was connected, she spoke while walking, ¡°I¡¯ve sent your money to her. It seems she doesn¡¯t suspect anything. She¡¯s feeling much better now. The situation you worried about shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± After a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line, a man¡¯s deep voice was heard. ¡°Thank you, Miss Chou.¡± Lillian slowed down her pace. Looking up at the sunny sky, she said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Shawn, although I don¡¯t want her to do something that she would regret it either, I hope you could think in her shoes. I don¡¯t want to figure out what your purpose is to give her this money, but you certainly have put her in an awkward and embarrassing situation. Any woman with dignity wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I contacted you, Miss Chou.¡± Lillian raised her eyebrows and snorted. She interrupted him coldly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. You called me after you¡¯ve made a fuss but failed, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve only seen that she¡¯s in a difficult time now and realized that she needs help. You thought that as long as you offer your help, she should ept it as long as she¡¯s not a fool. Mr. Shawn, you still don¡¯t understand Rach until now, and nor have you understood why she insisted on divorcing you back then.¡± The was only silence on the other end of the line. Just when Lillian thought he was going to hang up the phone, the man¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Do you understand it, Miss Chou?¡± ¡°Ho...¡± The woman curled up her red lips and snorted. ¡°Of course I know. But so what? You know I wouldn¡¯t tell you. If you can never understand it, it only means that you guys are not destined to be together.¡± Then Rachel¡¯s affection to him was in vain. The man¡¯s affirmative voice sounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for the answer. However, Miss Chou, I should thank you for telling me about it. Please do go over to apany her more recently. Thanks.¡± As he finished his words, he hung up the phone. Lillian was taken aback. She put down the phone, red at it, and curled her lips in hatred. ¡°You are so helplessly dull!¡± Chapter 104: I Worry About You Chapter 104: I Worry About You Since the problem of the medical treatment fee was resolved, Rachel temporarily felt relieved. As soon as they got the approval, Chapman could be transferred to another hospital for the surgery. Chapman was still in a bad condition. Although he had woken up, he could recognize others by squinting. He couldn¡¯t speak. Rachel and her mother took turns to take care of him at night. When both her parents fell asleep, Rachel could have a little spare time to deal with her work. There were a bunch of documents in her email inbox that needed her confirmation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When she was looking through the emails, she found one from a personal email address and the sender was Miles. After she clicked to read it, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t log on to her work email nowadays because she was too busy. She also didn¡¯t have time to answer some phone calls. She had never expected that this young man would send her an email. He asked her when she would go back to work and whether her mother¡¯s sickness was serious. He was nning to visit her with other coworkers in the apartment on behave of thepany. Rachel was afraid that he woulde to visit her. She fumbled for her cell phone and gave him a call. Miles¡¯ delighted voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Rachel, finally you¡¯ve called. I thought you¡¯ve abandoned us!¡± Rachel chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you miss me?¡± ¡°Of course! We miss you so much.¡± Rachel¡¯s mouth corners twitched. ¡°I guess you are just too idle.¡± ¡°Ho ho, not really. We¡¯re all strict with ourselves although you are not here.¡± Miles burst intoughter. Then he asked, ¡°Is Aunt seriously ill? When will youe back?¡± Pursing her lips, Rachel thought how she should answer and then said, ¡°It¡¯s kind of serious, but she¡¯ll be fine. I have other family matters to deal with, so I still need a few more days before going back.¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s serious, didn¡¯t you?¡± Miles sounded worried. ¡°Easy. Not that serious. As long as you guys work hard and don¡¯t make me worry,¡± Rachel said with a smile, pretending to be rxed. Miles grinned. He said, ¡°I¡¯m in this city alone. I have no family or friends here. How about I go to help you after work? After all, you are pregnant. I worry about you.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Rachel denied immediately, her heart shivering. Then she teased to cover her panic, ¡°A hospital is a quiet ce. You are so vivid and noisy. I can¡¯t stand you. Besides I need to take care of you if youe over. Do you have the heart to make trouble to me?¡± ¡°Rachel...¡± the young man called her with a long tone. He said pitifully, ¡°Your words are too harsh. I thought I¡¯ve already be your most capable assistant.¡± Rachel hurriedly coaxed him, ¡°Yes, you have, but only in work, not in life. I can handle them myself.¡± Miles changed his tone and asked seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you really need any help? Can you handle all of them? You are pregnant.¡± ¡°My pregnancy is just a few months away. It¡¯s all right,¡± Rachel said sincerely, ¡°Thanks a lot, Miles. Please tell others that I¡¯m doing great. It¡¯s not a big deal. Please ask them to rx and not toe over. I¡¯ll go back to work pretty soon.¡± ¡°Oh, OK,¡± he muffled. ¡°Please go ahead with your work. I¡¯m not disturbing any longer,¡± said Rachel with a smile. Then she hung up the phone. Meanwhile, on the other end of the line, Miles was standing next to the window in the corridor. After hanging up the phone, his facial expression faded. Then it gradually became arctic cold. The cool night breeze blew in from the window. He tabbed the explore on his cell phone. Reading the ck headline of the news, he curled up into a smile that was no longer innocent, but instead, it was gloomy and scary. The headline was ¡°Fallen judge of City N suffers a stroke in prison¡±. Chapter 105: Shameless Mistress Chapter 105: Shameless Mistress The Shawn family¡¯s house was in Scenic Bay - a high-end residentialmunity. ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. Shawn. Miss Torres came,¡± a maid said to the woman in the living room. Krista, who was enjoying a cup of tea on the sofa, looked delighted instantly. Seeing the woman ¡°Hi, Aunt Krista. I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Sabrina came in with gifts in her hands. As she spoke, she looked around the living room. However, she didn¡¯t find the person whom she wanted to meet. She was in a daze. Putting down the gifts, she asked, ¡°Where is Ken? Aunt Krista, didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s back?¡± Receiving the information, she put down her work immediately and rushed over. Much to her surprise, she still didn¡¯t see him. As if her question reminded Krista of something bothering, Krista got angry. Pulling a long face, she said with dislike, ¡°He¡¯s out in the early morning. I don¡¯t know what he was doing. I thought he came back to visit me.¡± Upon hearing herint, Sabrina had a sh in her eyes. Sitting next to Krista, she pulled Krista¡¯s arm lovingly, pretended to be curious, and asked, ¡°If Ken didn¡¯te back to visit you, what did he ¡°Humph!¡± Krista snorted with a long face. ¡°What else? Of course not for a useless person like me. He stayed home for a short time aftering back. He was afraid I would go to that woman and he got angry with me.¡± Sabrina stroke her back to calm her down. She looked as if she wanted to say something but stopped. Then she said gingerly, ¡°Perhaps... Miss Lewis is in trouble nowadays. As she¡¯s his ex-wife, he wants to help her for the sake of their rtionship in the past.¡± Krista frowned. Suddenly she looked at Sabrina and asked in confusion, ¡°In trouble? What trouble has she made recently that needs my son to deal it with her?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you known it?¡± Sabrina looked startled. She blinked in surprise. Then she exined, ¡°Miss Lewis¡¯ father got a stroke suddenly in the prison. It¡¯s on news now. Miss Lewis is pregnant, so she must be in difficulty now. Besides, she needs so much money for the surgery. Maybe Ken couldn¡¯t stand still and watch, so he wanted to help her.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Krista¡¯s face fell. She became more excited. ¡°He went to help her family¡¯s messy matters again, didn¡¯t he? Let alone the money, what if Ken was involved in her father¡¯swsuit of the corruption and epting bribes, would it impact the reputation of Dragon Age? How could he be so stupid?¡± Besides, if the public knew the marriage between the Lewis and the Shawn families in the past, it would be a big shame for the whole Shaw family. ¡°Aunt Krista, please calm down.¡± Sabrina acted as if she was startled by Krista¡¯s imposing manner, her face paling. Hurriedly, sheforted Krista, ¡°You know Ken very well, don¡¯t you? He is way too generous. Even if they have divorced, he still treasures their rtionship before. If Miss Lewis asks him for help, he can¡¯t refuse.¡± Upon hearing that, Krista became more excited. Her eyes widened as if she was irritated deeply. She yelled, ¡°How can she be so shameless to ask Ken for help? Doesn¡¯t she know they¡¯ve divorced? If Ken has a new girlfriend now, would she still pester him and be a shameless mistress?¡± ¡°This woman is so cheeky! Howe I didn¡¯t find her so cheap before?¡± The more Krista spoke, the more furious she became. The expression on her livid face became more and more grisly. ¡°No wonder her father was guilty of corruption and epting bribes. Like father like daughter. None of that family is good.¡± Sabrina looked at her in fear. However, inwardly, she felt extremelycent. She handed a cup of water to Krista. Then she said nervously, ¡°Aunt Krista, please have some water and calm down. Please don¡¯t me yourself or Ken. Don¡¯t you forget that there are two babies in Miss Lewis¡¯ belly?¡± Krista took over the cup. The expression in her eyes changed, full of rage. As if she suddenly recalled something, she smashed the cup onto the tea-table and said in a cold tone, ¡°Babies? That woman... Did she threaten Ken with the babies in her belly?¡± Suddenly she stood up, trembling with anger. ¡°He hasn¡¯t ensured if he¡¯s the father of them, but he¡¯s already admitted happily. What a fool! Why didn¡¯t he think properly? No way! I¡¯ll call him to stop him.¡± As she said, she circled to look for her cell phone. Sabrina was taken aback. Her expression changed. She stood up and tugged Krista in a hurry. ¡°No, Aunt Krista. You can¡¯t call him now. You don¡¯t know where Ken is. Perhaps you¡¯ll get a more fierce fight with him since it can¡¯t be made clear on the phone. Do you think it¡¯s worth making Kenin about you because of an outsider?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Upon hearing this, Krista paused. Frowning at Sabrina, she thought for a few seconds. Then she seemed to calm down and nodded, ¡°Yes. Exactly. You are right. I can¡¯t call him now. If that woman knows that I fight with my son, wouldn¡¯t she be quitecent?¡± Sabrina smiled, breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°Hence, we only need to talk to Ken in detail after hees back.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sit still and do nothing.¡± Krista still pulled a long face. Clenching her hands tightly, she looked gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t have to call Ken, but I must go find that woman to see what dirty trick she¡¯s ying.¡± After finishing her words, she yelled to a maid upstairs majestically, ¡°Megan, bring me my coat.¡± She couldn¡¯t let her son be taken for a ride by a shameless woman. Otherwise, his reputation would be ruined and hispany would be doomed. Megan ran downstairs with a coat in her hands. Then she helped Krista put it on. Seemingly Sabrina was frightened by her a lot. With a pale face, she dared not to utter a word. After putting on her coat, Krista took over her handbag and said to Megan in a cold tone, ¡°Call the driver and ask him to wait for me downstairs.¡± Megan nodded instantly. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Shawn.¡± Krista walked to the door. It seemed that Sabrina suddenly came back to her senses. She rushed over to follow her in a hurry. ¡°Aunt Krista, where are you going? Do you know where Ken is? If you quarrel with him, it would be embarrassing.¡± Krista stroked the dark-colored coat on her with her well-cared fair fingers, her red lips curling up into a sneer, looking solemn and elegant. ¡°I don¡¯t care where he is. I¡¯m not going to find him. All the problems should be resolved from the causes.¡± Sabrina was taken aback, a smartness shing through her eyes. Krista had already opened the door and walked out. In secret, Sabrina curled up her lips into a smile. Then she followed Krista and said, ¡°I¡¯m going with you. In case something happens to you, Ken will kill me for sure.¡± Downstairs, they sat in the car and left. In the hospital, Rachel finally got the approval of the medical bail for her father. Immediately, she transferred Chapman to the biggest hospital in town. She followed him in the ambnce. Keh didn¡¯t show up, but Maurice followed them all the way. After arranging the ward and going through the admission formalities, it was already afternoon. Rachel was too busy to even drink a sip of water. She didn¡¯t have time to sit down and rx until she had fixed the surgery time and confirmed the risks of the surgery with the chief physician. Theresa stayed in the ward to take care of Chapman. Rachel was reading the paperwork while sitting on the bench in the corridor. Except that her outfit was still neat, she looked exhausted. She didn¡¯t put on any makeup, so she looked pale. Maurice bought her some food and drinks, walked to her, and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lewis, you¡¯ve been busy for the whole morning. Please have some.¡± Chapter 106: The TV Reporters’ Visit Chapter 106: The TV Reporters¡¯ Visit Rachel raised her head and looked at him. Then she nced at the lunch boxes in his hands, faintly smiling. ¡°Thank you, Maurice, but I¡¯m not hungry. May I have a cup of water, please?¡± She didn¡¯t have a very good appetite due to the pregnancy. Moreover, a lot of things happened in the recent few days, she truly didn¡¯t have any appetite now. All she worried about was whether her father¡¯s surgery would seed. Maurice frowned. He still tried to convince her gently, ¡°Miss Lewis, you can¡¯t hold on if you keep doing this. It¡¯s not good for your babies either. Besides, Mr. Shawn would be worried as well.¡± Rachel put away her smile instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Please leave them there. I¡¯ll have someter.¡± Maurice didn¡¯t say anything else. After putting down the lunch set for her, he walked into the ward with another set. Shortly, Lillian hurried to the hospital as well. Rachel was stunned when seeing her. She asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work today?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked for a half-day leave. I just want to check on you.¡± Lillian smiled. Then she peeped into the ward and asked with concern, ¡°Has everything been settled yet?¡± Rachel took a sip of the hot water and nodded. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re waiting for the surgery.¡± Seeing that her face was pale, Lillian reached out to pinch her hand. Sheforted Rachel in a low voice, ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be fine. Don¡¯t worry, Rachel. You look so pale. Why don¡¯t you have a nap? I can take care of other things for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lillian.¡± Rachel forced herself to put on a wry smile. She whispered, ¡°How would I be in the mood to take a nap?¡± Lillian felt helpless. After staring at her for a while, she sat down and hugged Rachel. She could only try to convince Rachel again. ¡°There¡¯s still a long time before the surgery. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you got sick, it would be more troublesome. Do you want your mother to take care of two patients at the same time?¡± Rachel rolled her eyes and stared at Lillian for a few seconds. Knowing what she was about to retort, Lillian chimed in to interrupt her directly, ¡°At least you should lie down if you can¡¯t sleep. Do you know how pale you look now? If those doctors know that you are pregnant, probably they would ask the nurses to tie you up on the bed.¡± Rachel kept silent. However, she still couldn¡¯t bear Lillian¡¯s nagging. With a smile, she begged Lillian to stop. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go lie down for a while. Please keep an eye here for me. Thank you.¡± ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± Lillian smiled gently. Chapman was in a double room, so there was an empty bed next to his. Rachel was lying there for the time being. Theresa touched her pinched face. ¡°Rach, it¡¯s indeed a hard time for you. Take a nap. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mom, you should also take a nap if you are tired. Wake me up if anything happens,¡± said Rachel. She pulled up the quilt and slowly closed her eyes. Soon, silence nketed the ward. Theresa was afraid that she would wake up the two in the ward, so she walked out, chitchatting with Lillian. Two hourster, Maurice rushed back from the outside. With a solemn face, he said to the two women at the door of the ward, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Miss Chou, please leave the ward as soon as possible. Some TV reporters have arrived with a lot of outraged people, looking for trouble.¡± Upon hearing that, both women¡¯s faces fell. With a pale face, Theresa confirmed in a panic, ¡°TV reporters?¡± Lillian¡¯s face went cold. ¡°How did they find here? Didn¡¯t Mr. Edward inform the court that we won¡¯t ept such interviews and reports?¡± Everyone had known that the first judge of City N was found guilty of corruption and epting bribes and put in jail. Fortunately, his wife and daughter were still unknown to the public, so their lives were not impacted. However, suddenly those people came here, which would force Rachel to appear in public. It would be quite awful. Maurice also looked annoyed, but he still answered in a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about the cause. They just appeared so suddenly. I¡¯ve contacted Mr. Edward and we¡¯ll try to block them outter. I¡¯m worried that they may break in here, so you¡¯d better leave this ward and stay in another ce.¡± After all, Chapman was found guilty and he had to be criticized by the public. Anyone involved would also be scolded by the public. Hence, it was not time to be willful. If they could avoid it, they should. ¡°But... how about Rach?¡± Theresa asked anxiously. She didn¡¯t care about anything now, but she was worried that her daughter would get involved. The public mor could confound right and wrong. Maurice promised her tly, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about Miss Lewis. I¡¯ll protect her.¡± As soon as he had finished his words, the door of the ward was pulled open from the inside. Rachel looked at them expressionlessly and said, ¡°Mom, please go with Lillian and find another room to stay for a time being.¡± Lillian immediately said, ¡°What about you? If you are exposed, do you know how much pressure you would have to bear? Those people who are shouting slogans at the entrance would tear you apart. It¡¯s too dangerous. You can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°Rach, be a good girl. Come with Mom and wait in another room. Let¡¯se back after those people have left,¡± Theresa said with concerns. Rachel didn¡¯t answer. She looked up at Maurice and said, ¡°Mr. Louis, please go to the entrance and block them with Mr. Edward. If they insist on breaking in, please call the police.¡± Maurice nodded solemnly with an expressionless face. Then he strode away. Then, Rachel looked at her mother and Lillian and said gently, ¡°An heir should be responsible for the father¡¯s debt. I¡¯ve never thought of escaping from the consequences of what my father has done. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be reckless even though there would be a danger. Please don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go out, but we need someone to stay here.¡± Lillian said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you expect those brainless keyboard men would be so calm and reasonable as you? If they broke in, you would be killed.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a hospital. It should be fine.¡± Rachel walked over and pushed them. ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± Theresa looked at her sternly and returned to the ward in anger. ¡°I won¡¯t leave my daughter alone here. I won¡¯t go.¡± Lillian raised her eyebrows and looked at Rachel, pretty rxed. ¡°Since you won¡¯t go out, we don¡¯t need to hide from them. If they broke in, I could be as useful as half a man.¡± Rachel was speechless. Since she could convince neither of them, she didn¡¯t insist. However, she was quite confused, wondering who had leaked out their location. After knowing that her father¡¯s matter was reported on the news, she had already asked the prison to Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. keep it confidential and she didn¡¯t tell anyone else. ording to Maurice, there were a lot ofmon people besides the TV reporters. How did they get to know it? Chapter 107: I’ll Never Admit She’s My Daughter-in-law Chapter 107: I¡¯ll Never Admit She¡¯s My Daughter-inw As soon as Mr. Edward received the call from Maurice, he rushed to the hospital. Then he was surrounded by a group of news reporters at the entrance. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Edward. How¡¯s Chapman Lewis doing now? Is his life in danger?¡± ¡°Mr. Edward, if Mr. Lewis would be paralyzed in bed because of the stroke, would he serve a sentence out of prison?¡± ¡°Can we go in and take a look at Mr. Lewis?¡± ¡°What are your opinions on the ten-year sentence that Mr. Chapman Lewis has received?¡± So on and so forth. Everyone was questioning him. To protect Mr. Edward, Maurice was pushed in the middle of the crowd by them. Beside them, the onlookers andmon people were still yelling with dissatisfaction on their faces, ¡°You are a famous attorney. You should take the side of thew and punish those bad people. You can¡¯t let him atrge!¡± ¡°He knows thew but breaks it. How many innocent people have been killed by him? How many wrongful convictions has he done? We can¡¯t bear it and we¡¯ll never forgive him!¡± ¡°He¡¯d better die in the hospital, so he wouldn¡¯t continue harming others aftering out from the jail.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The scene was quite chaotic. Although Mr. Edward was calm enough, he still needed to pacify people in the crowd one after another. Even the security guards of the hospital rushed over to maintain the order. However, some people who had lost their minds because of anger still managed to break into the hospital in the chaos. Chapman was truly involved in corruption and epting bribes when he was in service. He indeed had done something awful, so a lot of people had been offended. Those people always found it difficult to meet him in person. Now they thanked God for providing them with such an opportunity. At the same time, the driver of the Shawn family also drove the car to the hospital. It took them a while to get the exact location. Sitting in the car, Krista caught a glimpse of the chaotic scene and the reporters and cameramen with TV logos. She was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t get off immediately. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sabrina had also seen the scene. However, besides feeling surprised, she couldn¡¯t help pping hands and cheering inwardly. She had nned to do such a thing, and unexpectedly someone else moved faster than she could. ¡°Obviously, they¡¯ve known that Mr. Lewis is in this hospital. They all came here for the headlines.¡± Sure enough, the street rat was always the public enemy. Once her identity was exposed, Rachel could never get rid of the reputation as the daughter of a corrupted official. At the thought of it, Sabrina wondered how could Rachelpete with her after Rachel¡¯s reputation was ruined. Krista¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°It can¡¯t keep on like this. I¡¯ll never let those reporters go into the hospital.¡± As soon as she finished her words, she immediately said to the driver, ¡°Mason, call the police, reporting the violence of hospital.¡± Upon Hearing it, Sabrina was startled. She couldn¡¯t remain smiling any longer. With a stiffened face, she asked, ¡°Aunt Krista, what are you doing...¡± Didn¡¯t she hate that woman a lot? Why was she helping her? The driver answered and pulled his phone to make a call immediately. Krista gazed at the scene outside the window, her eyes shed with anxiety. She said gloomily, ¡°Rachel Lewis is still there. If those reporters exposed her and found out about the three-year marriage between her and Ken, how could Ken maintain his reputation in the business world? Our Shawn family would be humiliated as well.¡± Although she hated that woman, Krista still maintained her reason. She couldn¡¯t let it negatively impact the Shawn family. If that marriage would be exposed finally, it should be after her son had remarried. Until then, there shouldn¡¯t be so many people noticing it. Sabrina choked. In an instant, she felt so upset as if she had swallowed a fly. She had thought this old woman would directly rush into the hospital and find Rachel. She had never expected that Krista would have so many concerns. ¡®What a waste of my energy!¡¯ thought Sabrina to herself. She didn¡¯t care if the Shawn family would be humiliated or not. She just wanted that woman¡¯s reputation to be ruined right now, making this old woman hate that woman to the core. Then, Keh wouldpletely give up on that woman and cut off his thoughts. Moving her lips, Sabrina hid her thoughts perfectly. Then she said gingerly, ¡°Well... Shall we still go in?¡± Krista withdrew her gaze and answered immediately, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go in. It¡¯s a good chance. It was a good chance to humiliate that woman. She didn¡¯t believe that woman would still pester her son in such a situation and pretend as if nothing had happened. Coincidentally, Ken came back home. It would be better to make it clear now, so she wouldn¡¯t need to waste any more energy in the future. Sabrina was delighted. However, she put on a hint of worry on her face. She said in a soft and somewhat aggrieved tone, ¡°Then, what if Ken is also there? Besides, I¡¯m with you now. He must think that I¡¯ve brought you here...¡± Krista¡¯s eyes and brows became cold. ¡°I dare him! Does he think his mother a stupid woman? I can also find here without your help.¡± Instantly, she softened her voice and patted Sabrina¡¯s hand dearly. ¡°I know you have a crush on Ken. It¡¯s my son who¡¯s not sensible. After this incident, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. I won¡¯t let him break your heart again.¡± Sabrina blushed and lowered her head shyly. She nodded obediently, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Aunt Krista.¡± Krista smiled gently. She turned to look out of the window again, a strong sneer shed across her well-kept face. She also used to be a young woman. Although she didn¡¯t expose Sabrina¡¯s schemes, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t understand. Since she could see through Sabrina¡¯s true color, it would be better than dealing with other scheming women. She needed a daughter-inw who was obedient, sensible, and capable to help Ken, but not a disloyal trouble maker. She didn¡¯t like Rachel very much. After Rachel married her son, she still focused on her job. If it weren¡¯t for the convenience brought by her father¡¯s position at that time, Krista wouldn¡¯t have allowed her son to marry her. After her father¡¯s incident, it would be less likely. ¡°Mrs. Shawn, I¡¯ve called the police,¡± the driver turned around and said respectfully. Krista nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get off.¡± Finish speaking, she picked up the sunsses and put them on her face slowly. The driver got off right away and opened the rear door for her. Sabrina pushed the door open by herself. Walking past the back of the car, she took Krista¡¯s arm. Taking a look at the noisy crowd, she suggested, ¡°Shall we go in through the side door?¡± Krista answered nasally. Wearing the sunsses, she voided the crowd and walked from the side door. Maurice, who was protecting Mr. Edward and surrounded by the crowd, caught a glimpse of those two women in the corner of his eyes. He recognized Sabrina at a nce, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Edward. Please be careful. I have to deal with something,¡± said Maurice. Pushing a security guard in front of Mr. Edward, Maurice squeezed out from the crowd. As he walked, he pulled out the phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Shawn. Your mother and Miss Torres are going into the hospital now.¡± ... Meanwhile, Rachel, Theresa, and Lillian were still waiting for the news in the ward, wondering how things were going at the entrance of the hospital. Lillian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She said, ¡°How about I go out and have a look? After all, nobody knows me.¡± Rachel looked over at her. Before she uttered a word, the door was smashed open from the outside. ¡°Bang!¡± It was like an earthquake. The whole room shook. The three women were startled at the same time. Rachel was the first oneing back to her senses. She immediately stood up and walked in front of Lillian and Theresa. With an alert, she looked at the three strong young men who suddenly showed up at the door. ¡°You... Who are you? What are you doing?¡± The men took a nce at the women, and then looked at Chapman, who was lying on the bed unconsciously. And if they had confirmed something, they said, ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes instantly widened, blood draining from her face. She rushed to the bedside quickly to block their gaze and snapped, ¡°Do you know you are in a hospital? If you dare to do anything, think about the consequences. The police could be here instantly.¡± Chapter 108: Life and Death Chapter 108: Life and Death ¡°Rach!¡± Theresa and Lillian looked pale in fear. They rushed towards her and protectively hid her behind them. How could those men break in here? They wondered what on early was going on outside. Lillian snapped, ¡°You do have guts!¡± With fierce looks, the three men questioned, ¡°Are you his family?¡± Rachel¡¯s heart sank, shivers going down her spine. She realized that those men were absolutely not those keyboard men. They came here for revenge because of what her father had done to them. Their eyes were full of strong hatred and the determination to do whatever it would take. She panicked and pushed Lillian hurriedly. ¡°Lillian, take your Mom out. My family business has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t get you involved.¡± Theresa gaped, yelling in tears, ¡°Rach!¡± ¡°Aunt, thank you for visiting my father today, but I don¡¯t want to get you involved. Please go home.¡± As Rachel spoke, she winked at Lillian. As long as she could same any of them, it would be fine. If they all stayed in the ward, they all might be in danger. How could they win against three strong young men? Besides, she mustn¡¯t get her best friend hurt. Struggling, Lillian bit her lower lips. Then she made up her mind and said to Theresa, ¡°Mom, you can leave first. I guess they are reporters here to do an interview. I¡¯ll apany my friend.¡± Theresa was in a panic. Still, she had her reason maintained. With a tremble, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go get you some water.¡± Rachel pursed her lips and tried to keep calm. She watched Theresa walking out as if each step was stepped on her heart. ¡°Bang!¡± When Theresa almost reached the door, the unclosed door was smashed to close. A man twisted the doorknob to lock it from the inside. ¡°Nobody is fucking allowed to leave here!¡± Upon hearing it, all of the women¡¯s faces turned as paled as the dead, their pupils shrinking. ¡°You... What are you doing?¡± Lillian gritted her teeth and red at those men. ¡°If you kill us, you would get a heavier punishment than that of the man lying on the bed. You¡¯ll be sentenced to death. You should think twice.¡± ¡°Ho, sentenced to death? If I can¡¯t kill him today, my efforts today would be in vain.¡± One of the men The blood on Rachel¡¯s lips drained in an instant. She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails almost sank into her palms. Her back was totally soaked in sweat, horror surging up from the bottom of her heart to her brain. She stared at the dagger and swallowed hard. Pretending to be calm, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Please calm down, Misters. Please make it clear. Even if you want to kill us, we should know the reasons, right?¡± ¡°My father is a corrupted official and he has done a lot of evil things. I can¡¯t put on any good words for him. You¡¯ve broken in with hatred and anger and you want to revenge on him no matter what it¡¯ll take. Honestly, I¡¯m quite impressed. But there¡¯s always retribution to the bad ones. Please don¡¯t harm the innocent. These twodies have nothing to do with my father.¡± ¡°Rach!¡± Theresa couldn¡¯t hold any longer. Grabbing her hand, she copsed and burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. If you both are dead, how could I live on?¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed, looking back at her helplessly and sadly. Theresa pushed her behind protectively and begged those men in tears, ¡°I¡¯m her mother. The man on the bed is my husband. If you want to revenge, you can kill us. It¡¯s none of my daughter¡¯s business...¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Aunt!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the three men yelled, out of patience. ¡°You all have death wishes, don¡¯t you? Okay. I¡¯ll fulfill your wishester!¡± Rachel¡¯s hand pinched her phone in her pocket, sweating. She couldn¡¯t move recklessly. If they were irritated, the result would be more horrible. She inhaled and kept calm. Looking straight at the men in front, she was a little short of breath. ¡°Misters, could you let me know how my father has harmed you? If you still have families, I hope you calm yourselves down. Please don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes. Think about what your daughters¡¯ future lives would be in the future.¡± As soon as she finished her words, the three men went furious instantly. With a ruthless face, one of them walked to her and strangled her neck, roaring excitedly, ¡°How dare you to mention about my family? It¡¯s all because of your father. There was a project copse in City Nst year. Do you know how many people were killed? Do you know how many family members were living in the employee amodation? My wife and my daughter... they were both buried in the ruins. The direct murder is the project owner, but the judge said there should be more than one person to take the responsibilities. Finally, the owner was sentenced to less than ten years. That judge is your good father!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t that he has been bribed if it weren¡¯t that he used some methods, how could the sentence be only ten years? The project owner should be sentenced to death! Death!¡± The more the man spoke, the more emotional he became. As if he had lost his mind, he couldn¡¯t control his strength on his hand at all. Rachel¡¯s face had already turned livid under his strangle. She gritted her teeth and pressed on his hand with all her strength. ¡°Rach!¡± ¡°Let go of her! Let go!¡± ¡°Rich!¡± Theresa roared herself hoarse. She tried to break off the man¡¯s arm. Lillian fumbled for a chair next to her in a panic. When she was about to smash it on that man, another two stopped her. ¡°Let go... Let go of me! Rach...¡± Lillian yelled and struggled fiercely, hoping her voice could be heard Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. outside the door. However, the sound instion effect of the hospital was quite good. Although some of her cries leaked out, people outside only felt a bit noisy, mistaking that the patient¡¯s family was crying. Nobody paid attention. ¡°Ahem...¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t utter a sound at all. She only felt her braincked oxygen. Her eyes were getting darker, and her body began to lose strength. ¡°Go to hell! Die! I¡¯ll kill you all topensate...¡± The manughed crazily, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Bang!¡± At the critical moment, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. ¡°Rach!¡± An angry roar sounded out. The man was already kicked away before he coulde back to his senses from the craziness. ¡°All freeze!¡± A group of guards rushed in, controlling the three men quickly. Rachel¡¯s limp body was held up just in time. ¡°Rach!¡± Keh was so frightened that his paled handsome face tightened, and the blue veins on his forehead almost broke. Staring at her, he shouted towards the outside, ¡°Doctor!¡± ¡°Rach!¡± The ward became chaotic instantly. Meanwhile, another two figures were standing at the door - Krista and Sabrina. Although they had already entered the hospital, unexpectedly, Keh blocked their ways suddenly. However, nobody had expected that there was a battle for life and death in the ward while Keh wasted some time on the way. Chapter 109: I Don’t Want Your Appreciation Chapter 109: I Don¡¯t Want Your Appreciation Sabrina looked at the panicked man in the ward, feeling so jealous that she almost went nuts. She turned to look at the silent Krista, muttered, ¡°Aunt Krista.¡± She couldn¡¯t helpining why they couldn¡¯t have arrivedter. As long as that woman was dead, everything woulde to an end today. That woman was indeed lucky. With a gloomy face, Krista gazed at her son for a long time. Then she took a nce at the doctors and nurses who were rescuing the woman. After a while, she uttered a few words, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± She couldn¡¯t pull her son back for sure, but she couldn¡¯t make trouble to her son in front of so many people, nor could she humiliate him in public. Sabrina¡¯s face slightly fell. Reluctantly, she looked over at Keh, who was holding that woman inside the ward. ¡°Then, Ken...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t continue staying here and being humiliated in this way. Let him be. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Moreover, her inw-used-to-be was also there. Although Krista looked down upon Theresa in the past, they maintained a good rtionship back then. If Krista walked in now, it would be too obvious that she was hitting them when they were down. In that case, Ken would hate her more. Finish her words, Krista put her sunsses back on, lifted her foot, and left. Sabrina frowned, her eyes full of anger and hatred. It was such a good chance, but it had to be wasted. She kept bitching about Krista inwardly, who didn¡¯t follow her expectation at all. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything. She must please Krista at this moment. If Krista would find out something, Sabrina was afraid that the hope that she could marry into the Shaw family would be less. However, she didn¡¯t know that her scheme was already seen through by Krista clearly. Biting her lower lips, Sabrina could only turn around and follow Krista to leave. It took a long time for the chaotic scene to quiet down. The three ouws were arrested by the police He stayed in the hospital, taking care of the unconscious Rachel. When Rachel woke up from thea, it was alreadyte at night. She suddenly woke up as if she had a nightmare, her face full of fear, looking pale and mentally fragile. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Keh looked up at her instantly, and the tightened string in his brain loosened. Rachel looked at him nkly for more than ten seconds beforeing back to her senses. With a frown, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Keh?¡± She wondered if she was still dreaming. Subconsciously, she reached to stroke his face. Feeling the temperature, she withdrew her hand as if she was stroke by the electricity. In the mid-way, her hand was grabbed by the man tightly. ¡°It¡¯s me. You are safe now.¡± He raised his hand to wipe off the sweat on her forehead. Although his tone was t, his eyes were indescribable tender. Rachel¡¯s heart tightened. Suddenly, she raised her head and looked around the ward. She asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my mother? Where is Lillian? How are they doing?¡± Keh poured a ss of water from the nightstand. Handing the ss to her, he said with a faint smile, ¡°They are both fine. They¡¯ve gone to the police station for the record of words. You had to stay here because you were in aa. Come on. Have some water.¡± Rachel rxed. Then her attention was switched to him. She blushed, took over the ss, and took a sip. Unnaturally, she asked, ¡°How could youe here so coincidentally at that time?¡± ¡°It was not coincident.¡± Keh frowned instantly, his eyes darkened and deep. ¡°If I could have arrived earlier, you wouldn¡¯t encounter such an ident. I do apologize for that.¡± It was all his fault. She was not willing to meet him in person in recent two days, so he just asked Maurice to stay with her and inform him if anything happened. If he had arrived a bitter... He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen. Probably he would never forget the scene that he saw when breaking in. She was almost... ¡°Keh.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes with clear ck and white looked into his as if she could see through him. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Undeniable, Keh saved her whole family¡¯s life this time. She could no longer ignore him. The woman''s long hair was loose, and the ends of her hair fell on her shoulders. Her clean, fair face was pale and almost transparent and her lips were gray. She looked a bit sickly and weak, and she didn''t have much energy to speak. Keh looked at her, squinting. His eyes were dimmed. He said in an ever-t tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want your appreciation.¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°All right. Sit still. I¡¯ll call the doctor over,¡± the man stood up and interrupted her words. Naturally, he raised his hand to rub her hair. Then he smiled slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that for taking advantage of you. Please don¡¯t feel stressed. If you changed your mind and wanted to remarry me, I probably would think Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. twice.¡± Rachel was taken aback. Theplicated feelings in her eyes faded instantly. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Dream on! Think that I¡¯m an ancient girl who would pay the favor with myself?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. Without saying anything else, he walked out. Rachel was left alone in the room. She gradually put away her expression, leaned against the bedhead, and closed her eyes. She indeed had experienced a life and death moment today... In the evening, Lillian took Theresa back to the hospital. Rachel looked at their reddened and swollen eyes, she felt touched and frightened. She could only keepforting Theresa, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all right now.¡± ¡°That bastard! He¡¯s done so many evil things! He has already been put in jail but still made trouble for us! What should we do in the future?¡± Theresa squeezed her curse on Chapman from her gritted teeth, tears falling. Rachel panicked. She hurriedly took the tissue from the table and wiped off her tears. ¡°Mom, stop thinking about it. It¡¯s just bygones. I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Why not? Who knows how many people he had offended? There must be a lot of them. Sooner or tears, she choked between sobs, ¡°Rach, you should move out. I can¡¯t let you be in danger again. I almost scared to death today.¡± ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? What would you do if I move out? And what about Dad?¡± Rachel held her and patted her on her back gently. She added, ¡°Stop overthinking. It was just a coincidence that they¡¯ve found us today. If you are scared, we can rent an apartment and move in. Nobody would find us.¡± Although Rachel said everything would be fine, she was still frightened after the incident. She knew that her father had offended a lot of people all these years. She just hadn¡¯t expected that some of them would trulye to them for taking revenge. If they found out their house address, it would be quite dangerous for her mother to continue staying there. Lillian frowned. She said worriedly, ¡°How about moving into my house for the time being? Although my house is not big, you can share my bed. Aunt could stay in another bedroom.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Rachel immediately shook her head. ¡°You are staying with your parents and your house is not big. How could my mother and I move in to bother you? We¡¯ll just rent an apartment. It¡¯s not difficult to find one.¡± After that, Rachel looked at her, guilt written all over her face. ¡°I almost get you injured today. If you were hurt, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to your parents.¡± Chapter 110: You Should Consider Your Current Situation Chapter 110: You Should Consider Your Current Situation ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lillian rolled her eyes on Rachel. She smiled and said, ¡°If I were injured, do you think Aunt Theresa and you would be fine? It was an ident that no one had predicted... Ah, bah, bah bah... It¡¯s not a good sign to talk about these things. It¡¯s all bygones. Let¡¯s stop thinking about it.¡± While they were chatting, Keh was talking to Maurice in the corridor outside the door. Maurice said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Shawn, the news about today¡¯s incident had been suppressed. The police also said that it wouldn¡¯t be spread for the time being.¡± Keh held the handrail, looking at the downstairs. His face was cold and his voice was deep. ¡°Go back and inform your boss to send a few more men here. Don¡¯t interrupt anyone in the hospital, nor Rachel and her mother. Make it a low-key.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maurice nodded. ¡°Have you found out the information about those three men?¡± ¡°Yes, we have. Seemingly it was not because of something wrong with the prison that the media could find here today. They all have received an anonymous text message, in which the hospital¡¯s address was included.¡± Upon hearing it, Keh narrowed his ink-ck eyes, which were sparkling with coldness. His eyes and brows were extremely gloomy. They just transferred to this hospital at noon, and these people came over in the afternoon. They could find their whereabouts so urately, which meant the maniptor didn¡¯t simply aim to let them make trouble. The maniptor should be quite familiar with the Lewis family. After a long time of silence, the man¡¯s thin lips parted. He uttered a few words, ¡°Go look into it.¡± Maurice nodded calmly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Shawn.¡± Keh went back to the ward, and the three women stopped chatting. Lillian took a nce at Rachel ambiguously. Curling up her lips, she said, ¡°It was a long day today. I need to go home andfort myself. Please enjoy your conversation. I¡¯ll take off now.¡± Rachel was stunned. ¡°Lillian...¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t walk me out.¡± Lillian smiled enchantingly. When she turned around, she took a nce at Keh, her expression quite meaningful. Theresa stood up and tucked Rachel in the quilt. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go to check on your father. Take a nap. Don¡¯t forget to finish the soup.¡± ¡°Wait. Mom... Mom...¡± Rachel was in a panic. She wanted to stop Theresa. How could they leave her alone with these men? Theresapletely ignored her. She smiled at Keh. ¡°Send her to bed earlier. Don¡¯t stay up too Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The man nodded. When she walked out, he closed the door behind her. Rachel watched him approaching her. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the embarrassment or the atmosphere just now, and she swallowed nervously. Then she stammered, ¡°Well... I¡¯m fine now. Please go back to your work.¡± She just wished that he could stop showing up in front of her. If others recognized who he was, their rtionship couldn¡¯t be hidden from the public anymore. ¡°Since I¡¯m helping you, I should resolve the problempletely. I don¡¯t want another man to make use of the loophole.¡± Keh walked to the bedside and sat down indifferently. He was doing this not for benefiting someone else. Tomorrow her father was going to take the surgery, and certainly, Osmond would appear. Even if he was not informed, he should have known it from the news. ¡°Ehn?¡± Rachel creased her brows, looking at him nkly. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. But the man didn¡¯t give her more time to consider. He steadily added, ¡°After your father leaves the hospital, move to Green Bay with your mother.¡± Green Bay? Rachel was taken aback. Her expression changed and refused without any hesitation, ¡°No way. I won¡¯t move in there. My mother wouldn¡¯t go there, either.¡± It was Keh¡¯s apartment. Although she cheekily moved in and stayed there for a while after her father was arrested, it was still before they had divorced. Now he knew all her difficulties, she still wanted to save her dignity in front of him. As if he had expected that she would refuse, the man didn¡¯t convince her at all. Then he added, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask Maurice to look for a new apartment for you nearby thepany. But, I¡¯ll just help you look for it because you don¡¯t have time to take care of it now. You¡¯ll need to pay for the rental yourself. You can¡¯t refuse this suggestion, can you?¡± Rachel was choked. What he said had already blocked her wordspletely. Seeing that there was still hesitation in her eyes, the man added casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t your mother¡¯s life more important than your dignity? I won¡¯t do anything. I just help you save your time. After your father¡¯s surgery, you could move in. Your work wouldn¡¯t be dyed either.¡± Rachel pursed her lips. Raising her head, she gazed at him for a moment. Then she said in a t tone, ¡°All right. Since Maurice will help me, I¡¯ll thank him in personter.¡± Keh was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that the woman could read his mind. However, he was satisfied because she had agreed. Rachel looked down and kept silent for a moment. With a solemn look, she asked with hesitation, ¡°Do you know the three men¡¯s situation in the police station?¡± Her father had ruined their families. Although she was almost strangled to death, she still felt sorry for them. Keh answered indifferently, ¡°They should be guilty of wounding with intent. Do you still want to help them? Rachel didn¡¯t speak for a moment. She shook her head. ¡°Thew would give them a fair sentence for the crime they¡¯vemitted. I just want to know who else there is in their families. Did they get any After all, for that man, his wife and daughter were both killed, and it was relevant to her father closely. She just wanted to know more details. Keh cast a nce at her side face, on which there was a serious look. He said in a t tone, ¡°They did get a littlepensation, but it was notparable to the two lives. Only the elders were left at home.¡± ¡°However, before considering about helping them, you should consider your current situation. Your life is not much better than their lives now. You¡¯d better not do anything.¡± Suddenly, Rachel felt embarrassed, but she couldn¡¯t retort. Indeed, shecked money now, and she also needed to pay the millions of debt. She only had two elders at home, one of which was in the hospital. She herself was pregnant. Hence, she should consider the reality. Besides, her father did do something evil, but he had already got the punishment that he deserved. He also received financial punishment. She couldn¡¯t see things as Madonna now. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± She picked up the soup from the table, lowering her head, stirring. She wanted to hide her embarrassment, so she changed the topic, ¡°Lillian told me that your mother was also here when the incident happened. Did shee to the hospital?¡± What else could Krista do? If she was not looking for Keh, she should be looking for her. All in all, she came here with an evil intention for sure. Rachel wondered why she leftter. Keh frowned and exined lightly, ¡°She didn¡¯t have anything to do, just wanted to confirm our babies. I¡¯ve exined to her. You don¡¯t have to take it to your heart.¡± Rachel lowered her head and took a sip of the soup. Then she looked up at him, raising her brows. ¡°Lillian also told me that there was a young, pretty woman standing next to her... That must be Sabrina Torres, right?¡± It was not the first time that she had seen Sabrina being together with Krista. Rachel guessed probably Sabrina had told Krista something so Krista decided toe to her in the hospital. Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t figure out why Krista would havee here. Chapter 111: You Have a Crush on Him? Chapter 111: You Have a Crush on Him? ¡°Yeah.¡± Keh frowned more deeply, a touch of coldness shing through his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to mind that woman. My mother favors her, so she was coaxed by that woman.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression remained the same. She said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if your mother favors her or not. I just hope you could keep an eye on her. If something happens to that woman, you can¡¯te to me and me me.¡± Rachel was pretty sure that Sabrina must have known that she was pregnant. In the future, there might be more idents happening in thepany. Rachel could pretend to be blind and ignore her, but it didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid. If Sabrina pissed her off, Rachel wouldn¡¯t let her go. Keh¡¯s eyes darkened. He asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°What has she done to you?¡± Rachel was not in the mood to tell him. Lowering her head, she stirred the soup in the bowl and said in a cold tone, ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t like her. Please don¡¯t let her show up in front of me.¡± The warning was what she could do at this moment. If Sabrina still deliberately made the trouble to her, Rachel wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. Keh¡¯s eyes darkened again. He didn¡¯t speak but emanated a gloomy aura. After finishing the bowl of soup, Rachel wiped her mouth and started to drive him away. ¡°If you¡¯ve finished everything, just go home. Otherwise, your mother woulde here to find youter.¡± Keh stared at her for a while, and then stood up. With his expressionless handsome face, he said, ¡°I¡¯lle here tomorrow morning. Now, go to sleep.¡± He still needed to deal with something. Rachel blinked. She truly wanted to tell him not toe here tomorrow, but she knew it would be useless to say so. Hence, she was not in the mood to argue with him. Pretending to be mute, she waved her hand at him. Noticing her expression that wished him to disappear right away, Keh couldn¡¯t help but twitched his mouth corners. When his gaze fell on the bruises caused by the pinch, his eyes darkened. Then he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to apply the medicine to your wound.¡± Rachel was taken aback for a moment. Then she nodded. ¡°Okay. Hurry up and leave!¡± Keh felt helpless. He patted on her head lovingly and walked out. ¡°Oh, by the way!¡± Rachel stopped him as suddenly she thought of something. Keh looked back. ¡°What else?¡± Rachel asked curiously, ¡°Is that Maurice your employee? He¡¯s a nice guy. Please say thanks to him on my behalf. I¡¯ll thank him personally tomorrow.¡± The man¡¯s face became cold obviously. Suppressing his anger, he answered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t work for Dragon Age. I borrowed him from my friend who runs a home guardpany. What now? It has been just a few days. Do you already have a crush on him?¡± Hisst sentence was squeezed between his gritted teeth. Rachel directly ignored hisst sentence. She understood and nodded, ¡°Okay, I see. No wonder he¡¯s so nimble.¡± Upon hearing it, Keh became arctic cold all over his body and the coldness emanated from him covered the whole room. He gazed at the woman and reminded her in a deep voice, ¡°Rachel Lewis, did you be a fool because of too much sleep? Don¡¯t you forget it was me who save you!¡± He wondered if she thought it was Maurice who kicked the man away because she was in a daze back then. However, the woman widened her eyes and nodded solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget it. I know it was you who save me. But Mr. Louis had been helping me and quite hard-working nowadays. Of course, I¡¯ll thank him in person.¡± She wondered why Keh looked so strange. Was he afraid his credit would be stolen by Maurice? What a petty man. Keh noticed the way she addressed Maurice -- Mr. Louis. He felt depressed. He had helped her so many times, but she still couldn¡¯t be kind to him. However, Maurice was just working toplete his task under his order, and she became grateful for him. What a snobbish woman! Keh¡¯s face turned cold. He looked down and staid in a cold tone, ¡°I pay him to work. Of course, he needs to work hard. You don¡¯t need to thank him.¡± ¡°Go to bed,¡± he said. Then he opened to door and walked out, closing the door behind. Rachel was speechless. She wondered why he suddenly became angry. When Keh was leaving the hospital, he happened to bump into Maurice who was dividing the tasks to his coworkers. When he saw Keh, he came over and greeted, ¡°Hi, Mr. Shawn.¡± Kehpletely ignored him and walked directly towards his car. Maurice was taken back, rubbing the back of his head in confusion. It seemed that Mr. Shaw was angry, wasn¡¯t he? However, Maurice didn¡¯t overthink. He soon went back to his work. Keh drove back to Scenic Bay. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the apartment, Krista had already prepared a big table of dishes because she knew he wasing home for dinner. Seeing hime in, Krista immediately walked to him with a bright smile. ¡°Ken, you are back. Come on. Wash your hand. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Keh was expressionless. He took a nce at her, put down the coat that was taken off on the sofa, and went to the bathroom without saying anything. Krista¡¯s smile faded a little. Then she yelled at the kitchen, ¡°Megan, get the tableware ready. We¡¯ll have dinner now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Shawn.¡± Keh walked out of the bathroom, rolling up his sleeves. Then he pulled the chair and sat down at the dining table. He remained expressionless, and nobody could tell his mood. ¡°Try this.¡± Krista picked up food for him. Keh raised his chopsticks and then he put them down. He looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Did Sabrina take you to the hospital?¡± Although his tone was t, he didn¡¯t sound angry. He was quite calm as if he was asking something unimportant. Of course, Keh couldn¡¯t quarrel with his mother, but he had to make something clear. Krista¡¯s smile was stiffened. She picked up food for herself and avoided eye contact with him. She answered in a t tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me in the hospital this afternoon? Let the bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°I can do it, but can you? You can see through Sabrina¡¯s dirty tricks, but why did you allow her to do so?¡± Krista¡¯s chopsticks paused. She looked a bit annoyed. Staring at him, she said, ¡°Ken, are you questioning me? Of course, I can see through what¡¯s on Sabrina¡¯s mind. But she just loves you and never wants to set you up. How about Rachel Lewis? Since you divorced, how much trouble has she made? Either for her father or the babies in her belly. Why would she pretend to be pitiful? It was just to show you. Why do you still want to pester such a scheming dirty woman?¡± Keh¡¯s handsome face was tightened. His eyes became colder and his tone was aggressive. ¡°Did you see all of those or have you heard it from someone else? She has never begged me for her father¡¯s matters. For the financial punishment, she borrowed money from her friend. She¡¯s pregnant with my babies truly and she didn¡¯t need to use them to make me pity her. Until today, it¡¯s always me who keeps pestering her. Do you understand?¡± If he had already known those matters from the very beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have signed on that agreement. Krista widened her eyes. She said in a lower voice, ¡°Are you the father of the babies? Are you sure about that? She was not pregnant during the three years when marrying you. As soon as you divorced, she was pregnant. How can you fall for such a dirty trick? Her father was dying on the bed. I believe that she just regretted divorcing you and now she¡¯s tangling with you. Ken, wake up. You can¡¯t believe in such a kind of woman!¡± Chapter 112: I Know Who She Is Chapter 112: I Know Who She Is Krista couldn¡¯t help wondering what spell had that woman cast on Keh. Before they had divorced, they seemed to be close to each other but privately they were not, and they talked with each other politely. Howe now... Keh took a nce at the abundant dishes on the table. He curled up his lips into a mockery smile, ¡°You don¡¯t believe your own son¡¯s words, but you believe in those rumors outside.¡± ¡°I...¡± Krista was choked. Keh picked up his chopsticks again. At random, he picked up some food and put it in his mouth. He said in azy tone, ¡°It¡¯s my own business to help her or not. Please stop minding my business recently. If you still care about the Shawn family¡¯s dignity, just keep quiet.¡± ¡°Pak!¡± Krista smashed her chopsticks on the table. Her well-kept face was full of fury. ¡°You asked me not to mind it. I can¡¯t make the decision now, can I? You want to fall out with your mother just because of the woman you¡¯ve divorced. Keh Shawn, do you think I¡¯m aged and useless so I¡¯ve lost the abilities to differ the lies? ¡°What kind of person Rachel Lewis is? Can¡¯t you tell? Does she love you? She didn¡¯t want to give birth to your baby after marrying you for three years. You had been working so hard, but had she visited you in the office once? Why do you still love such a woman who fully concentrated on her career?¡± She knew that her son was stubborn sometimes. Once he had made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t change. However, she wouldn¡¯t allow Rachel toe back to this family. Keh lowered his head and ate the food. He didn¡¯t stop but his eyes were darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t know something. You don¡¯t need to teach me how to see through a person.¡± Back then, Rachel didn¡¯t have any idea what he was busy with. Since she didn¡¯t ask, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell her either. After listening to Lillian¡¯s words that day, he had thought it through. Probably there was something that he hadn¡¯t understood. Even if he could understand what was on her mind, he could only understand the current Rachel. He had no idea what was on her mind within those three years at all. ¡°You!¡± Krista felt dizzy because of the anger. She closed her eyes, panting. Then she pushed her bowl and chopsticks away, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t eat. Suit yourself.¡± As she spoke, she rushed upstairs in anger. There was no fluctuation in Keh¡¯s eyes. When he heard the bedroom door upstairs was smashed close, he pulled out a tissue and wiped his mouth. Then he stood up slowly. ¡°Megan.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shawn?¡± ¡°Clean them up. Make some midnight snacks for herter. Send me a message after she goes to bed.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Shawn.¡± Megan nodded. Then she asked, ¡°Will you stay here overnight?¡± ¡°No. I still have something to deal with.¡± He picked up his coat and walked out of the door without staying any longer. After sleeping soundly for a whole night, Rachel got up in the early morning the next day. The doctor had arranged the surgery to be taken in the morning, so she started to get everything prepared after getting up. Osmond called her. He kept asking her about the address. Rachel couldn¡¯t refuse him so she had to inform him. As soon as he arrived at the hospital and saw the pinch mark on her neck, Osmond¡¯s face fell. ¡°What happened to you? Who did it?¡± ¡°There was an ident yesterday. Everything¡¯s past.¡± Rachel smiled without any care. Then she waved at Monica. ¡°Come here.¡± The little girl was joyful. She ran up to Rachel immediately. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel pinched her soft and tender little cheek and kissed on it. Then she asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve gained some weight. You¡¯ve also be taller. Did you miss me?¡± The little girl blinked her crystal clear eyes, nodding. Osmond looked down at the woman¡¯s charming smile, he gradually frowned. Complication surged in his eyes. He whispered, ¡°Rach, how are you recently?¡± Although it seemed there was nothing changed, she had refused him a lot of times and she had be more decisive than she used to be. Osmond could clearly feel so. He didn¡¯te over because he was afraid that she would felt awkward, and also he didn¡¯t want to make trouble for her. However, if a person wouldn¡¯t take the initiative, there would be no opportunity at all. Rachel was teasing Monica happily. Upon hearing it, she looked up at him, her smile fading. However, her tone was still indifferent and calm. ¡°No matter good or bad, I¡¯ve been through it. Now I¡¯m very well.¡± ¡°But, we are friends, Rach. Your father is also my teacher. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch. If I can help you with anything, please do let me know.¡± Rachel smiled, looking fresh and bright. ¡°If I want to hide something from you, I would have done it long ago. You¡¯ve already lent me two million, which is the greatest help to me already. If I still bother you with the rest trifles, I would have a stricken conscience. Osmond, I truly have owed you too much.¡± When she was speaking thest sentence, her expression was quite serious, but soon it disappeared. Osmond was taken aback, staring at her without saying anything. When they were chatting, Maurice approached them from afar. He nodded to Osmond as greeting, and then he said to Rachel, ¡°Excuse me, Miss Lewis. The police station called. They want you to go over and make a statement about the incident yesterday.¡± Rachel was stunned for a moment. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Letting go of Monica, Rachel stood up. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll straighten myself up and go there right away.¡± Osmond took back his daughter, frowning. ¡°May I go with you?¡± Before Rachel answered, Maurice chimed in tly, ¡°Mr. Cox, please no bother. I¡¯ll drive Miss Lewis there.¡± Osmond looked at him up and down, slightly frowning. He didn¡¯t know this man, but he had seen a lot of people. Judging from his temperament, ways of talking, and behaviors, Osmond guessed that he was a professional bodyguard. Upon Rachel¡¯s current financial status, she couldn¡¯t afford such a professional bodyguard. Rachel felt a bit embarrassed. With a smile, she said, ¡°Osmond, I can go there myself. Thank you, though. Could you please keep an eye here for me?¡± Osmond withdrew his gaze. After adjusting his emotion, he nodded calmly. ¡°Sure. Go ahead, please. Be careful on the way.¡± Rachel changed her clothes. After sitting in the car, she took her cosmetics and applied ayer of powder on her face. Then she wore some lipstick. She didn¡¯t look pale any longer. However, the pinch mark on her neck was still quite obvious. Since the policeman would ask her about it, she didn¡¯t try to cover it with the concealer. Maurice was sitting in the driver''s seat and driving steadily. His good-looking face was still serious, showing no emotion. After putting on the makeup, Rachel felt more rxed. She said, ¡°Maurice, you¡¯ve been helping me these days. I haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you yet.¡± Maurice was taken aback for a moment. Then he slightly smiled. ¡°Miss Lewis, you are wee. I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯ve ordered to do, working for my boss.¡± ¡°Is your boss Ken... Mr. Shawn?¡± Keh had said that he worked for a home guardpany. Maurice seldom talked these days. Whenever she asked him to do something, he would obey her orders without asking anything else. He always looked serious. Those behaviors indeed met the requirements for being a bodyguard. Sure enough, it was true that all bodyguards looked cool. ¡°No. My boss is a friend of Mr. Shawn. Mr. Shawn asked my boss for a favor so he sent me here. Miss Lewis, if you want to say ¡®thanks¡¯, please express your gratitude to Mr. Shawn instead. I¡¯m just an ordinary employee of mypany.¡± Rachel curled her lips. ¡°Well, in this case, I should thank your boss then. I don¡¯t need to thank him.¡± Chapter 113: I Heard that Your Mother Is Sick Chapter 113: I Heard that Your Mother Is Sick Maurice fell into the silence. Rachel didn¡¯t keep asking him either. In the police station, Rachel was walking along the long corridor after making the statement. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in front. She was stunned, squinting to confirm her guess. Then she rushed over. However, that figure seemed to sh away. When she approached, it was gone. She looked around nkly at the spot but failed to find the person. When she saw a young policeman passing by, she stopped him, ¡°Excuse me, Sir. Have you seen a tall and slim young man standing here just now?¡± ¡°Was he a policeman?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so. He was not in uniform.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry but I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Rachel looked disappointed. Shaking her head, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you all the same.¡± She wondered if she had made a mistake. The person¡¯s back and side face looked quite familiar. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that when she kept walking towards the exit in a daze, a tall and slim figure slowly showed up at the corner of the corridor. With his young, handsome, and fair face, he stared at her receding back, his ink-ck eyes full ofplication... That face belonged to Miles. Suddenly, someone patted him on his shoulder from the back. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hughes. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The young man returned to his senses and his face returned to indifferent. He turned around and looked at the person behind him. ¡°Nothing. Mr. Kim, have you found the material?¡± ¡°Yeah, almost ready. We can file thewsuit in three months.¡± The mid-aged man patted on the briefcase in his hands. ¡°Thanks a lot for your hard work.¡± Mr. Kim shook his head and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°We can go back now. Let¡¯s go.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Wait a minute. I want to use the restroom.¡± Miles smiled slightly. Lowering his head, he straightened up his clothes and walked away. It had been five hours since the surgery started. Rachel waited at the door of the surgery room without eating or drinking anything. Both Theresa and Osmond were there. The atmosphere was depressingly quiet. Maurice came over with water and food in his hands. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Lewis, Mrs. Lewis. You should eat something.¡± Rachel moved her stiffened all fours and looked up, her solemn look rxing a bit. She said, ¡°No, thanks, Maurice. I¡¯m not hungry yet. You can go ahead and eat.¡± Theresa was also anxious, but she couldn¡¯t let her daughter suffer alone. ¡°Rach, don¡¯t make me worry about you. You must have some food.¡± Osmond opened the cap of the water bottle, handed it over to Monica, and asked her to pass it to Rachel. He also convinced her in a gentle voice, ¡°You should eat something although you don¡¯t feel hungry. You haven¡¯t drunk for several hours, have you?¡± Standing aside, Maurice kept silent. Monica pursed her lips, passing the water bottle to Rachel¡¯s mouth with both hands. Rachel was amused by her adorable expression, a trace of a smile appearing on her face. She took over the water and held Monica in her arms. She whispered to coax the little girl, ¡°Shall we eat together?¡± The little girl rubbed against her chin with her cheek. Rachel raised her head. ¡°Mom, Osmond, you should eat while the food is still warm. It¡¯s not good if they¡¯ve be cold.¡± When they were eating on the bench, Rachel¡¯s phone suddenly started vibrating. She was taken aback for a moment. Tilting her body, she asked, ¡°Mom, could you please pull my phone out for me?¡± Then she put down the lunch box and wiped her hands. Taking over the cell phone, she checked the caller ID as usual, and then she was startled again. It was from Mr. Reed. ¡°Please don¡¯t wait for me. I need to answer a call.¡± She stood up and took a few steps away from them. Then she swiped to answer gingerly, ¡°Hello, is that Mr. Reed?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± She heard a warm, masculine voice. He teased her, ¡°Ms. Lewis, I wondered if you have forgotten me.¡± Rachel was stunned. Then she hurriedly answered, ¡°How could it be? Mr. Reed, I¡¯ve always kept your number in my cell phone.¡± ¡°I certainly didn¡¯t mean my number. I called Mr. Lopez earlier and heard that you¡¯ve asked for a leave for a long time because of your mother¡¯s illness. How¡¯s she doing now?¡± Rachel was a bit confused but she still replied to him pretty soon, ¡°She¡¯s quite OK now. I can go back to work in one or two days. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Reed.¡± Chapter 114: Refusing Other Men Chapter 114: Refusing Other Men ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Rachel felt so ttered. With a smile, she refused decisively, ¡°No, thanks, Mr. Reed. I have several friends who are helping me now. I can¡¯t trouble others.¡± ¡°Are you sure? Ms. Lewis, I still need your help in the future. You don¡¯t need to be so polite to me. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Besides, although others have helped you, I can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡± The man slightly smiled. Rachel wondered how she could refuse him. Her expression changed a bit. Fortunately, he was not in presence, so she didn¡¯t need to hide her expression. She couldn¡¯t handle such enthusiastic kindness at all. She smiled quickly and then said calmly, ¡°Mr. Reed, you don¡¯t need to. These are just some trifles. If I bother you with them, I can¡¯t exin to Mr. Lopez shortly.¡± It was quite difficult to figure out what was on Ogden¡¯s mind. Realizing that she refused him decisively, the man on the other end of the line didn¡¯t insist. He said in an obviously disappointed tone, ¡°All right. Then I won¡¯t send my men over there. Ms. Lewis, when you¡¯re back to your work, I¡¯ll ask my subordinate to contact you. Currently, I¡¯m still in City N. If you need any help, you can directly reach me at this number.¡± Rachel felt relieved. She immediately thanked him, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Reed. I¡¯ll keep it in my mind.¡± ¡°OK. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Don¡¯t forget to have a good rest,¡± Ogden said slowly on the other end of the line. After finishing his words, he hung up the phone. He raised his head, a trace of mockery appearing on his handsome face. Then he asked the secretary standing opposite in a t tone, ¡°Is Keh Shawn still in the hospital?¡± ¡°He was there yesterday. Not sure if he¡¯s there now,¡± the secretary answered respectfully. Behind the desk, the man pinched the cuffs of his suit. There was a hint ofnguid leisurely in his calm and indifferent expression. ¡°He was willing to dump hispany just for a woman.¡± The secretary smiled slightly. ¡°Then we could carry our original n, couldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush.¡± Mr. Reed shook his head, his ck eyes deep and unpredictable. He said slowly, ¡°This woman... doesn¡¯t seem to be as brainless as we thought at the beginning. I wonder if she has sensed something or someone has told her something.¡± She could choose to divorce when there was no other way out. She was brave but devoid of a n, even mindlessly and stubborn. It would cost him a lot of effort to gain her heart. ¡°Did you show her too much excessive attention so that she sensed something wrong?¡± The secretary looked at him carefully with a weird expression. Upon hearing it, Ogden was taken aback. With his slender fingers rubbing his chin, he squinted. ¡°Too much excessive attention? Did I? Isn¡¯t she divorced and avable now? She¡¯s in such a hard time now, and I don¡¯t think she would refuse other men to chase her, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± The secretary kept silent. If a woman didn¡¯t like the man, no matter what the man did to chase her, she would feel annoyed. However, the secretary didn¡¯t have the guts to speak it out. As a man like Mr. Reed, seldom woman would refuse him. The secretary looked down and thought for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Perhaps... Miss Lewis has too many things to care about in her family now, so recently she¡¯s not in a good mood. If you kept reminding her about you, I¡¯m afraid you might get the opposite effect to what you wish.¡± Ogden fell into the silence. Staring at her, he sat motionlessly. The secretary wondered if he was looking at her or thinking about her suggestions. After a while, he said thoughtfully, ¡°In that case, does she also like ying the cat and mouse trick?¡± The secretary was stunned. Then she put on a wry smile and said, ¡°Mr. Shaw is still with her. If Miss Lewis truly has such a thought, she should do that on the man who¡¯s closest to her, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± Both Mr. Shawn and Mr. Reed were wealthy and powerful. If that Miss Lewis was indeed a vain creature, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to divorce back then. Everyone knew that Mr. Shawn always kept a low profile in the business circle. He didn¡¯t have any scandals. Hence, it shouldn¡¯t be because of his mistress that they had divorced. Ogden became expressionless and quieted down. Then he changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about her first. He¡¯s not in thepany. Anything new from Dragon Age?¡± The secretary also returned to calm and professional. She recalled a moment and started to report, ¡°He¡¯s been back in City N for almost a week. There were a lot of troubles that happened in his ¡°Have you contacted the branch in City J?¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted them long ago. They had already taken an action. Soon there would be a result.¡± Ogden¡¯s deep eyes suddenly squinted. Staring at her, he said decisively in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t need them to get the result pretty soon. I want them to do it as soon as possible. If they spent several days but couldn¡¯t reach the effect from a single phone call from Keh Shawn, why should I keep raising them?¡± The secretary¡¯s expression changed. She nodded in a hurry and said in fear, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll urge them right now.¡± ... In the hospital, the surgery was still going on. In the corridor of the building opposite to the surgery room, in front of which Rachel was standing, Keh was standing and gazing over at her. They were waiting, and so was he. Since Osmond was with them, Keh didn¡¯t want to annoy her at this moment. Hence, he just stood afar, staring at her. He was in light gray street clothes, which made him more handsome and charming. However, his aloof expression stopped the girls passing by from approaching. With both hands in the pockets, he stared at the opposite calmly. He looked like a painting from afar, seemingly out of space of the environment. Suddenly, his phone in the pocket started vibrating. In fact, it had been vibrating for a long time, but he just ignored it. More than ten seconds passed, and he still stood motionlessly without any intention to answer it. A mother and a daughter passed by. The little girl tugged his shirt in confusion and said in a soft voice, ¡°Excuse me, Mister. Your phone is vibrating.¡± The girl¡¯s mother was so scared that she paled. Pulling back her daughter, she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m terribly sorry... My kid is not sensible.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Keh looked down at her and curled up his lips. Then he pulled out the cell phone to check the caller ID, frowning gradually. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, thank God! You finally answered the call. Something happened in thepany.¡± He heard Charlie¡¯s anxious voice from the other end of the line. The man still looked calm but frowning more deeply. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me you don¡¯t know what to do without me over there. What happened?¡± Charlie tried to calm himself down and said, ¡°You¡¯ve canceled too many meetings nowadays, so the clients are quite unsatisfied. They said if they can¡¯t meet you in person, they¡¯ll call off the partnership with us.¡± After a short pause, he continued to report gingerly, ¡°Three of them have signed the contract with Wintop just now.¡± Keh¡¯s ever-expressionless face finally changed a little as if it was covered with ayer of frost. He asked in an arctic cold tone, ¡°Are you sure it was Wintop Inc.?¡± It was a venture capital firm under F&R Group, located in City J. Although Wintop was one of the ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite certain. Their movements are abnormally quick. When we got the news and called to confirm, those threepanies have already signed contracts with them, leaving us no chance to convince them back.¡± Upon hearing it, Keh suddenly squinted, lost in deep thought. It was obvious that Wintop had noticed something and got prepared ahead of time, waiting for the chance. It acted so quickly that Dragon Age had no reason to question them at all. It also reminded him of a person. His eyes lit up. After a while, without any expression in his tone, Keh ordered tly, ¡°Forget about those three clients. Arrange a video conference for me in ten minutes.¡± Before Charlie could reply, Keh had already hung up the phone. With a nce at the opposite, he turned around and strode away. Chapter 115: Stubborn and Short-tempered Chapter 115: Stubborn and Short-tempered As if she had sensed something, Rachel subconsciously turned around and looked into the distance, but she didn¡¯t find anything. Withdrawing her gaze and paused, she suddenly saw Keh¡¯s face in her mind. She wondered if he had returned to City J today. However, instantly, she returned to her senses. She kept gazing at the door of the surgery room. No matter where he was going, it had nothing to do with her. The surgery didn¡¯t finish until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When the light on the door of the surgery room was off, Rachel and Theresa hurriedly stood up and walked over. Seeing a doctoring out, Rachel walked up and asked, ¡°Excuse me, Doc. How¡¯s my father doing?¡± The doctor took off the mask and exhaled. Then he answered, ¡°The surgery seeded, but whether he would return to normal, we need to see after he wakes up. The hospital would give the jail a certification. You can hand it over and wait for their approval.¡± Rachel nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Doc.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Theresa also felt quite grateful. She finally could breathe a sigh of relief. Her hands that were grabbing Rachel¡¯s were full of sweat. With a gentle smile and the sleeping Monica in his arms, Osmondforted them, ¡°He would be fine. I¡¯m stronger. You¡¯ve been waiting here for a whole day. Why don¡¯t you take a rest? I¡¯ll look after him from now on.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s settled,¡± said Rachel. Then they saw Chapman being pushed out from the surgery room. Lying on the sickbed, he was bony and his face was as pale as his gray hair. He was lying there motionlessly with an oxygen mask. Rachel felt a sharp pang in her heart. She hurriedly helped Theresa push the sickbed. After settling him down, Rachel went through the follow-up procedures. When she finally had time to sit down and have some water, it was already dark outside. Looking at Monica who was still sleeping on the bed, Rachel felt sorry for her. Rubbing between her eyebrows, she walked to Osmond. ¡°Osmond, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you here for a whole day. I can¡¯t ask you to eat the takeout again tonight. But I don¡¯t have much time. How about you go back home first? I¡¯ll make an appointment with you another day.¡± Osmond noticed that she was trying her best to hide her tiredness on her face, his eyes darkened. Without answering her, he suddenly pulled her over and pressed her down on the chair. ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel was startled, and subconsciously she wanted to stand up. Osmond pressed her down again. Then he put his fingers on her temples, softly rubbing and pinching them. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Rx. You¡¯ve reached your extreme now. If you don¡¯t take a rest, you can¡¯t even go back to workter. I know there are a lot of things that are bothering you and you can¡¯t fall asleep. Why don¡¯t you take a nap and rx a bit?¡± Rachel was stunned. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse him, so she could only ask dully, ¡°Osmond, I don¡¯t know you have such a skill.¡± Osmond was standing behind her, changing the strength pressed on her temples from time to time. He answered with a self-mockery, ¡°I¡¯ve always been sitting in the office, so I naturally have developed such a useful skill.¡± Rachel pursed her lips into a slight smile. ¡°Thanks, Osmond.¡± She was almost worn out, so she didn¡¯t refuse him. Rxing and leaning against the back of the chair, she closed her eyes to feel the tiredness surged in her brain. After Keh dealt with his business, he walked to the door of the ward at a steady pace. Unexpectedly, he witnessed such a scene. The woman was leaning against the chair back with her eyes closed, seemingly fallen into sleep. She just let the man standing behind massaging her head gently. It was a warm but annoying scene. Keh inhaled deeply. Standing motionlessly, he gradually squinted until Osmond finally noticed him. He put away all his expression, walked into the ward, and curled up his lips into a smile. ¡°Mr. Cox, you are so effective that any doctor in the hospital. They¡¯ve tried to convince her to take a rest so many times. She could fall asleep as soon as you put hands on her.¡± Osmond looked over at him, his hands still moving. Lowering his voice, he said with a smile, ¡°She was just worried about the surgery. Now it seeded and she rxed a bit. Of course, she could fall asleep naturally as she¡¯s exhausted.¡± Keh looked down to take a nce at the woman¡¯s peaceful look in sleep -- her fair and delicate features made her face extremely sweet and charming. His eyes darkened. Finally, he didn¡¯t wake her up. He took off his coat and put it on her. Then he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Mr. Cox, have you had dinner yet?¡± Osmond naturally withdrew his hands and smiled. ¡°Not yet. Mr. Shawn, do you want to treat me for dinner?¡± ¡°My pleasure.¡± In a restaurant next to the hospital, the two men sat down opposite each other. Their handsome faces and elegance drew a lot of attention. After ordering a table of dishes, Keh waved at a waiter, ¡°A bottle of wine, please.¡± ¡°No. Thank you.¡± Osmond waved at the waiter. Then he said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll drive back hometer. I can¡¯t drink.¡± Keh smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not a woman. I won¡¯t make you drunk. You can have a taste of the wine. Later I¡¯ll ask my man to send you back home.¡± Osmond¡¯s gentle face was stiffened. He looked at Keh meaningfully. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you are indeed considerate.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Keh raised his eyebrows. Taking over the wine bottle from the waiter, he poured half a goblet for Osmond, then for himself. His every movement was delicate and graceful. ¡°It seems that you are not the only man who could be considerate, Mr. Cox.¡± Osmond was rendered speechless. ¡°Mr. Shawn, did you invite me here for dinner?¡± It was obvious a battlefield for the rivals in love. Keh put down the wine bottle and shook his goblet. ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t have time, of course, I should treat you for dinner.¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, you are indeed apetent ex-husband to her. I¡¯m just wondering if she would appreciate you doing so.¡± Osmond raised his goblet and took a sip of the wine, hiding the emotion in his eyes. Keh shook his head, his eyes as deep and peaceful as usual. ¡°Mr. Cox, as long as you would appreciate me doing so.¡± Osmond¡¯s movement paused. Looking up at Keh, his gentle eyes were deepened. ¡°Mr. Shawn, I thought I¡¯ve made myself clear before. It seems that you still couldn¡¯t understand. Your strong tactics would only antagonize and embarrass her and they would even bring her trouble. Why do you have to do this?¡± ¡°This is the matter between her and me. Mr. Cox, do you think she needs your tolerance and tenderness? Then you truly don¡¯t understand her. She just wanted to rely on someone when she¡¯s exhausted but it doesn¡¯t mean that she would keep being weak in this way. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve experienced the scene when she blew up as a stubborn and short-tempered woman. Keh¡¯s tone was very casual as if he was convincing Osmond as well as chitchatting with him as a friend. He knew Rachel¡¯s character very well. She was as stubborn as a stone. She wouldn¡¯t give in or make do with anything. Even if the edges and corners of her personality were smoothed out by the predicament when something happened, she would still show thorns suddenly, and the other party would be stung off guard. Chapter 116 Super Large Beef Noodles Chapter 116 Super Large Beef Noodles Osmond looked down at his te as if admiring the color and design of the te. His expressions were faint, and he didn¡¯t care about what Keh said. Only after Keh had finished speaking, he lifted his gaze and smiled at him indifferently and calmly, ¡°Mr. Shawn, you really understand her well, and I don¡¯t really want to care that much. All I want to know is what is in her heart.¡± He didn¡¯t want to force her or embarrass her. He just wanted to show up when she needed him, to let her know that he was always there and he believed that she would not ignore his appearance too. Keh nced at him and frowned slightly. Undoubtedly, his simple sentence would be agreed by most of the men. In an instant, Keh was reminded of Lillian¡¯s words that day. ¡®Her heart¡­ What is in her heart?¡¯ What did she want that he couldn¡¯t give? He kept this question to himself, thinking about bringing it up when he saw Rachel. He wanted to ask, but he hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity. ¡­ In the hospital, Rachel woke up by herself not long after falling asleep. She had been like this for some days because she was worried about her father, and would wake up suddenly a little while after falling asleep. The light in front of her was dazzling and she looked around in a daze. She rubbed her aching head, lifted the nket off herself, and got out of bed. It was extremely quiet and she didn¡¯t know what time it was. She fumbled around and found the bathroom. After washing her face, she felt a bit more awake. She checked the time and saw that it was already one o¡¯clock at night. No wonder there weren¡¯t any people in the Inpatient Department. She fixed her clothes and walked back. First, she went to Chapman¡¯s ward. Theresa had fallen asleep on the empty bed next to him. She walked over and covered them both properly with quilts. As she quietly walked out of the room, she identally bumped into someone behind her. She hurriedly apologized in a low voice. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± ¡°Why are you awake?¡± The man¡¯s abrupt voice startled her for a moment before she was able to recognize it as Keh¡¯s voice. Her expressions changed as she said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± It was the middle of the night! Didn¡¯t he sleep? He was walking around the hospital like a ghost, not even caring about scaring people! He just smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just finished doing some work. Come up and see if you can sleep well.¡± Rachel¡¯s ears became red. She bowed her head, closed the door behind her, and asked, ¡°You were here all this time?¡± ¡°I went out in the middle for a bit.¡± Stopping in her tracks, Rachel looked carefully at him and asked, ¡°I mean when my father was undergoing surgery, were you here?¡± She wondered if he was in the hospital all day but didn¡¯t show up because he didn¡¯t want to affect her mood. This idea was denied by her as soon as it formed. She was not such a narcissist. Keh stared at her indifferently without trying to lie to her, ¡°I was here most of the time. I came when Osmond left.¡± Rachel stared at him for a while, ¡°Oh!¡± Not knowing if it was her delusion, but when he mentioned Osmond, his eyes did not look friendly. Not daring to specte too much, she looked away, waved her hand, and said hurriedly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s too He had been in City N for way too long, thepany must have been suffering. He told her that he did his work, and she had not doubted him until now as if to avoid increasing her own guilt. But it was probably better to not see him again. Keh¡¯s deep eyes were quiet. He looked at her and said, ¡°You just woke up and probably won¡¯t want to sleep for the time being. Come on, have dinner with me.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say. Staring at him for a few moments, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Am I your mother who would apany you for dinner? I am not going!¡± Even though after washing her face with cold water, she felt a lot more awake and sensible but she still considered the idea of apanying him in the middle of the night for dinner was crazy. Keh was not upset by her answer. He held her wrist, walked forward, and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if you hate me again, you really shouldn¡¯t treat your savior like this, right?¡± Rachel struggled, only to find that she couldn¡¯t even move his hands. She gritted her teeth angrily, not daring to be loud, and said angrily in a low voice, ¡°Do you want me to thank you?¡± ¡°Do you think you can pay off my favor with just a thank you?¡± Rachel was speechless. ¡®Bastard!¡¯ Even though she refused, she was still dragged down the stairs. It waste autumn and the temperature dropped sharply in the middle of the night so it was very cold. Keh buttoned her coat smoothly, tucking all her hair inside and almostpletely covering her neck warmly. He had no sense of aesthetics. Looking at his perfect jaw, Rachel¡¯s heart constricted and she suddenly blurted out, ¡°When will you return to City J?¡± She bowed her head ufortably after asking, pretending to tidy up her clothes. Keh was stunned. His fingers lingered on her cheek for a moment. Then he said in his usual warm voice, ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Although, he was still worried about her. He really couldn¡¯t put off going to City J anymore. Moreover, he had to go back and find out about today¡¯s incident. Maybe because she had predicted it all consciously before, Rachel didn¡¯t find all this very surprising. But still, she felt a bit of that familiar feeling that she had felt before. He was the kind of person who would leave in the middle of having a meal after receiving a call. She thought she should have forgotten it by now. Pursing her lips, she didn¡¯t ask too much. Her steps became faster, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Keh stayed in his ce frowning as he watched her walk down the steps. ¡®Is she angry?¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡¯ There were still many people eating in the restaurant because the hospital was so near. Rachel found a ce to sit down. She propped her chin on her arm and said to him coolly, ¡°You eat. It¡¯s my treat. As you have saved my life!¡± ¡°A meal? I don¡¯t think it is enough!¡± ¡°Two meals then!¡± Rachel coolly interrupted him and beckoned the restaurantdy, ¡°One bowl of beef noodles please! Superrge one!¡± Keh had no words. Thedy nced at both of them and responded quickly, ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡± Keh raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at Rachel¡¯s proud little eyes, and said, ¡°Why are you so sour and unwilling toe out with me?¡± ¡°Would you be happy if your sleep time was being used in apanying someone?¡± Rachel didn¡¯t bother to pay much attention to him and looked around the restaurant looking bored. ¡°Would I not be? I would be happier than you at least.¡± The corners of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched. She wanted to roll her eyes. She had never argued with him on such a weird topic before. Their noodles arrived quickly. However, there were two spoons and two pairs of chopsticks in the bowl. Rachel was startled and looked up at thedy in confusion, ¡°Um, isn¡¯t this for one person?¡± Thedy smiled and exined patiently, ¡°Our superrge beef noodles are for those who have a huge appetite. You both are so thin, even if you eat together, you might not be able to finish them. It¡¯s not good to waste food so I put in two pairs of chopsticks.¡± After saying that sentence, she wiped her hands on her towel and left. Rachel was speechless. She really wanted to ask thedy why she didn¡¯t tell them before this. If she had known then she wouldn¡¯t have ordered the superrge bowl. Rachel guessed that thedy¡¯s wish to not waste food was definitely not as big as her wish to make money. She lowered her head and looked at therge bowl of noodles in front of her which was almost twice as big as her head. She gulped and looked at Keh, smiling innocently, ¡°How about¡­ you eat this alone?¡± Chapter 117 Let Me Hug for A While Chapter 117 Let Me Hug for A While Keh showed a smiling sight, he was doting. He did not say much but put the chopstick in her hand, then he pointed at the big words on the wall by the left side. ¡°Shame on you if you waste food.¡± Rachel was speechless. Rachel said with anger, ¡°Keh, it is all your fault. Why don¡¯t you remind me just now?¡± Although it was obvious that they were acting up, they were unable to sleep after eating the noodles. The man¡¯s low tone seemed to knock on her heart, ¡°It¡¯s you who order them, I thought you are extremely hungry.¡± Rachel was speechless. She did not want to talk, she did not want to talk to him anymore. She felt like she was blind in the past. Was this evil man in front of her the one who married with her and rarely spoke to her for three years? Although she was angry, she took the chopstick and ate together with him. One bowl of noodles for two people. When they lowered their head at the same time, her lips almost touched his face. Rachel¡¯s heart beat fast, she was afraid that the embarrassing scene would ur so she asked the more hygienic.¡± The man looked at her, he seemed to know what did Rachel think about. He showed a deep sight and hid his smile, did not talk much. After a while, the man said casually, ¡°When do you n to confess to Mr. Cox?¡± ¡°Puff, cough cough¡­¡± Neither because of his sudden words nor the content of his words, it was because Rachel choked by the noodles. So, she coughed severely. ¡°Water,¡± He passed her the ss of water as if he had expected her reaction, he did not change his expression. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rachel changed her expression from one to another, it was so amazing. She coughed for a while after drinking the water, her sights looked weird. She ate slowly and pretended that she did not understand his words, ¡°Confess? You quite concern about my matter with Mr. Cox.¡± Why did he know that she nned to confess to Mr. Cox? She did not tell anyone about it, it was just her thought. Was it because¡­she said it out when she slept? Rachel was frightened. Keh put a piece of beef into her bowl, did not look at her and said slowly, ¡°I just have a dinner with him, he pours out his woes to me, he wants to get a stepmother for his daughter. If you don¡¯t have the thought, don¡¯t dy his time.¡± She was speechless. Having dinner and pouring out woes? Why didn¡¯t she know that his rtionship with Osmond was so good? Rachel tried hard to calm herself down and teased him, ¡°I haven¡¯t met him for a few days, howe both of you be good friend without my notice? It does not matter to you whether I have the thought, I like Monica, I want to be her mother, so what?¡± The little girl was adorable and pitiful. She really wanted to make Monica her goddaughter but she hadn¡¯t told Mr. Cox about it. ¡°If you want to be a mother, wait for the child in your womb to pop put. Eat your noodles, it is no longer warm now,¡± Keh terminated the conversation and smiled faintly. Rachel choked, she wanted to scold him but she was blocked by his indifferent words. The feeling was like a fist smashed on cotton, it was so gloomy. She bit her teeth and lowered her head to eat the noodles. She did not know whether she was full of anger or full of noodles. After eating, she walked out and felt like her stomach was ufortable and terribly full. ¡°There is a bridge over there, you should take a stroll on it. After you finish digesting, then only you go back to the hospital. You eat too much, your stomach will suffer.¡± Rachel moved her sights, she put down her hand from her chest immediately and roared, ¡°Who says that I am ufortable? I feel veryfortable.¡± After saying that, she stared at him, ¡°Tomorrow¡­No, it is today, you have to go back to City J, right? Go back as early as possible if you have nothing else to do. I am so tired, I want to sleep.¡± Once she turned around, Keh strengthened his hand and held her waist, he hugged her in his arms, ¡°Take it easy, let me hug for a while.¡± She was speechless. Rachel was stagnated, anger burst out from her chest. Who did he treat her as? ¡°Keh! Let me go!¡± Keh did not bother her. She opened her eyes big, moved her body and struggled. ¡°Keh! Why did he always not respect her? In the past, she thought that he was a gentleman but for now, he looked like a rogue. When she struggled, Keh buried his head on her neck, smelt the odour of her body and said lowly, ¡°Maurice already helps you to look for a house. He will help you to move house tomorrow. There is a CCTV aiming at the door, it will connect to your phone, you don¡¯t have to worry so much when you are not at home.¡± Rachel stopped struggling, she raised her pretty face under the streemp, her face was smiling gloomily, ¡°Keh, you don¡¯t have to do so much for me. I appreciate that but I will not ept it. If you¡¯re afraid that the child will get hurt, I can understand it but you don¡¯t have to go beyond that, I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Keh turned her body around, raised her chin gently, looked at her gloomy expression. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled and his voice was deep and coarse, ¡°You only can tell me this when you know what do you really want.¡± She was speechless. Rachel narrowed her eyes and gazed at him silently. What did she want? He could finally start to explore her mind on what did she really want, was it? Should she feel happy? Or disappointed? Her sight wasplicated but she teased him coldly, ¡°You men are always like this, not appreciate the lover when she is by your side, then you will only miss her so much when she leaves you. I thought you¡¯re ascetic but you¡¯re vulgar, why do you want to waste time on me? Why don¡¯t you look for a woman who is pure and obedient in your identity?¡± She curved her lips, thought of something and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a bias, to be honest, Sabrina does not match you, don¡¯t consider her as your girlfriend.¡± She remembered that there was an eyesore saved in her phone about the video taken in Japan. She had to seek for an opportunity to send to him, let him improve his ability of judgement on women. Keh stared at her small mouth, his handsome face was getting darker. He raised her chin instantly and lowered his head to approach her. ¡°I¡­Whoo.¡± ¡­ Keh left after sending Rachel to the hospital. The next morning, after settling everything for Chapman and Theresa in the hospital, Rachel followed Maurice to move house. Once she arrived at the new house, her face darkened. ¡°This is the house that you find for me?¡± She stood there and stared at the huge carved words at the entrance, asked Maurice deeply. Green Bay. Shit, she went back here again. Maurice looked at her confusingly, nodded and exined, ¡°Mr. Shawn tells me that this area is located near your working ce, so he asks me to search in this area.¡± She was speechless. Fuck! She had been tricked again. Rachel wanted to blurt out the vulgarnguage at the moment. Maurice kept looking at her furious expression and asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Rachel closed her eyes, breathed and kept calm, ¡°No, no problem. Let¡¯s take the thing in.¡± She could not be angry with Maurice, he looked ignorant. Shit! She should have asked him in detail when he said it to her yesterday. Chapter 118 Same Small District Chapter 118 Same Small District Fortunately, their houses were just within the same small district, not directly opposite. Otherwise, Rachel Lewis would really have just moved away from this ce. Rachel heard that the team of movers also belonged to thepany owned by Maurice Louis. Once they cleared up the apartment, she pulled him aside and inquired, ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Shawn had also returned to City J, wasn¡¯t the task assigned by your boss past the due period already? Today you all had helped me again. Let¡¯s have dinner togetherter? It¡¯s my treat.¡± Keh Shawn was the type of person who could not help but feel deeply ufortable when he was helped by others. However, paying him back with money might not be agreeable to him. Maurice was not smiling, he remained friendly and shook his head, ¡°Please don¡¯t, it is just a small matter, we are leaving soon. With regards to the date ofpletion of my task, I have not received any news from the boss. So ¡­ about the dinner, Ms. Lewis, it is unnecessary.¡± Rachel could not find the words to reply to him. What the ¡­? ¡°N¡­ no, how is it not past the due period? My father¡¯s operation is over, the rest of the administrative work can be left to thewyer, Mr. Edward, to settle. If any further care outside of the prison is required, just let my father return home, my mother can care for him. We don¡¯t require any further protection.¡± Then she returned to work. And where was he going? He could not possibly be watching guard at her door every single day. ¡°My apologies, Ms. Lewis, I am only carrying out orders. Do not worry, once we finish up, we promise we will not disturb you. Our boss will surely give further notice.¡± Maurice nced at her apologetically, then he continued to direct his team to tidy up. Rachel was stupefied for two seconds, then she turned to look at the crowd, she became so annoyed that she stood with her arms akimbo. What a moron. Forget it, she would rather just call Mr. Shawn herself. ¡°Captain, we are going back first.¡± Once the team had finished clearing up, everyone waved goodbye to Maurice. ¡°Yes, good job everyone.¡± Rachel considered in silence. Wait, he was even the captain of the security team? To think that he was ordered to watch guard at her ce, why did it feel like a sledgehammer was being used to crack a nut? The apartment was the normal household type, with three rooms and one lounge. The rent was not that economical, but there was not much she could do about it. An apartment smaller than this would not be sufficient. Not only was she unable to pay up at the moment, but she was already head over heels in debt. Not forgetting there was still the two hundred thousand owed to Lillian Chou. She even had to borrow the money from someone else. She needed to pay Lilian first. Using the sticky notes function on her mobile phone, she recorded every loan she had taken. The sum at the bottom was such an astronomical number, she reminded herself to return to work earlier. ¡°Ms. Lewis, the security cameras at the door and the corridor are installed already. ¡°Would you like to connect the functions to your mobile phone?¡± Maurice walked in, with the work tools in his hand. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Rachel passed her mobile phone to him before proceeding outside to check on the instation. ¡°How much does the security system cost? Let me transfer the amount to youter.¡± Maurice was installing the app and setting up the functions on her mobile phone. Upon her inquiry, without lifting his head, he looked up at her with an odd expression, ¡°All these products are made by mypany. They cost the same price, the price of me standing here - nothing. If you wish to show your gratitude, then, in future, please help to promote our products.¡± Rachel was dumbfounded and after a long while, managed to squeeze out a dull reply, ¡°Oh¡±. That was because she was at a loss for words, was theirpany her benefactor now, or was it, Mr. Keh Shawn? Moreover, herpany, Vantage Inc., was doing research covering the same type of products. Promoting products from otherpanies would be undoubtedly very awkward. At the hospital, Chapman Lewis had woken up after the operation. Although he still had speech difficulties, he was already much clearer in his mind, at least he could recognize Rachel and her mother now. ¡°Doctor, how long does it take for my father to recover back to normal?¡± Rachel and Mr. Edward inquired about Chapman¡¯s condition at the doctor¡¯s office. ¡°Back to normal, I¡¯m afraid, is not possible.¡± The doctor looked serious. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°He can get out of bed and practise walking, and it depends on your support during the recovery stage. Let him stay a few days in the hospital, then you can bring him back home to recuperate. Remember to give him deep tissue massages.¡± After further inquiries, Rachel, looking fretted, finally brought Mr. Edward out of the doctor¡¯s office. As if reading her mind, Mr. Edward nodded and offered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, I understand the situation on hand. Once I gather all the paperwork and information, I will submit it to the court. The main issue is that Mr. Lewis cannot possibly go back to serve his sentence if he does not recover. I will follow up on this case and keep you updated.¡± ¡°Great, that¡¯s excellent ¡­ thank you so much, Mr. Edward.¡± Rachel was already out of ideas on how to Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. show her gratitude towards him. She had prepared by withdrawing some cash in advance. She put the cash in a paper bag and handed it to him, thanking him with a lightugh, ¡°You have worked so hard for ustely, you deserve this.¡± The middle-aged man was slightly taken aback, but he swiftly replied with augh, shaking his head, turning down the offer, ¡°Ms. Lewis, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Mr. Lewis has already paid for all thewyer fees. It was just that everything happened so quickly, the verdict was already given, there was no way for me to probe further.¡± A quick idea seemed to havee to Rachel¡¯s mind, and she insisted on giving him the money. ¡°What he paid is from him, this is from me, to show my gratitude. Please take it, otherwise, I will feel awful about it.¡± Mr. Edward heaved a sigh.He remained unrelenting, and even jested, ¡°Evenwyers have professional ethics too. Ms. Lewis, you are too kind.¡± ¡°In that case ¡­ alright, please let me invite you to dinner some time.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, another day then. I¡¯ll go ahead now.¡± ¡­ For the moment, Rachel finally felt a sense of relief regarding her father¡¯s matter. Just let her mother take care of him while he was still at the hospital. Rachel tidied up a little and went back to work the next day. It had been over a week since shest went to work. From the moment she stepped into the office, all the way to her department, everyone was staring at her, as if they were looking at a monster. In the end, it was her subordinates who came running excitedly towards her. Her female subordinates from her department hugged her, ¡°Rach, you¡¯re finally back, I¡¯ve missed you like crazy.¡± ¡°Rach, I¡¯ve missed you so much that I lost my appetite. Now I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Me too, me too ¡­ haven¡¯t heard from my boss, I feel that life has be boring.¡± Rachel, who was squashed by the bear hugs, was annoyed and amused. Perhaps Miles Hughes sensed that Rachel was pregnant and was worried about being squashed, he came over and separated the party. He gently smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Rach has lost weight? You only think about yourselves, why don¡¯t you spare her a thought?¡± Rachel signalled to him her gratitude with a quick look. She then waved to the colleagues standing outside, before leading the party of female subordinates back to their department. Some of them were giggling and some were in tears. ¡°Rach, you had lost a lot of weight. Is auntie feeling better now?¡± Rachel touched her face, she replied, feeling a surge of warmth in her heart, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s better now, she¡¯s resting at home. But really, do I look thinner?¡± She intentionally exaggerated by holding up a mirror and checking herself. She thought it was necessary to change the topic. Otherwise, these people would surely be curious about her mother¡¯s illness and start asking questions. Worse yet, they might organize a group visit at her home. ¡°Yes, thinner, indeed, Rach is the most gorgeous!¡± Everyone cheered loudly. Feeling pleased with herself, Rachel lifted her chin and pouted her lips, still looking into the mirror. ¡°Good, have youpleted your tasks?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Magj Baileyughingly agreed, ¡°I definitelypleted my mission to guarantee my year-end bonus.¡± Miles blinked his eyes, exuding much evil charm, ¡°And me, Rach, you promised me higher points for my year-end appraisal.¡± Rachel tapped his shoulder and smiled, ¡°I remember it very well. A talent like you being stranded outside, I am worried.¡± Chapter 119 The Threat Chapter 119 The Threat Someone patted Miles , shook the head and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go teasing Rachel anymore.¡± Rachel was taken aback and looked at the two of them feeling puzzled, ¡°What?¡± Magi nced at Miles and then exined with a smile, ¡°When you weren¡¯t here, Miles helped Mr. Lopez with something and after that he was then granted a permanent position by Mr. Lopez earlier than originally nned.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel stood there nkly then suddenly she looked at him in surprise. Miles shrank back timidly and then said rather awkwardly, ¡°Rach, Rachel, let me exin¡­ actually I¡­¡± But before he had finished speaking, Rachel patted his shoulder and praised him without the slightest trace of hesitation, ¡°Good job! As expected I was able to guide you well.¡± She truly was very happy for him. After all, hard work in the workce didn¡¯t always equate to a reward; however she hoped that hard working could be directly equated to some kind of reward . Miles was taken aback slightly by her pat on his shoulder, and he was so cute just like a Husky, so once he had returned to his senses he smiled and looked rather embarrassed and said, ¡°This really is all because of you, Rachel, so tomorrow night I would like to invite everyone toe for dinner, and Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rachel you must definitely being.¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°To celebrate you being promoted to a permanent position?¡± Heughed and said, ¡°No, I also want to celebrate you for your return.¡± ¡°Yes, we must all attend the dinner tomorrow evening.¡± ¡°Miles, Rachel will prepare a big gift for you.¡± As she witnessed the department¡¯s joyous energy and excitement, Rachel smiled and said to him ¡°Of course I will go.¡± She was the one who had helped him and reached this position,he was just like her little brother, therefore no matter how busy she was ,she had to go. ¡°Ms. Lewis, Mr. Lopez would like you toe over here.¡± Mr. Lopez¡¯s secretary who was stood by the door said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right now.¡± As she signalled everyone to get back to work, she then went over to find Mr. Lopez. With a week¡¯s work documents piled up on Rachel¡¯s desk, every time she lowered her head it was then almost impossible to see anyone over the pile which was like a hill. She had finally got started on what she had to do when Magi entered to interrupt her saying, ¡°Ms. Lewis, Sabrina from Dragon Age is looking for you.¡± ¡°Sabrina?¡± Rachel looked up at him in doubt. Why was Sabrinaing to see her again? Magi nodded and then added, ¡°However I heard that Sabrina already hasn¡¯t been Mr. Shawn¡¯s secretary for a long time . I don¡¯t know what she did wrong however she was demoted to the lowest level branch within thepany.¡± Rachel was slightly taken aback. So she had to work her way upwards from the bottom? She had already heard that she was removed his position as a secretary, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would have to work from the bottom; however no one who had worked at apany for many years would ept working from the bottom, unless she was intent on remaining working at Dragon Age. However this woman¡¯s objective was obvious from the beginning and thus it was not surprised that she would choose to ept this. As she finished signing the documents and put them aside, she then continued on working and replied in a low voice, ¡°Just tell her that I only returned back to work today and therefore will make an appointment to see her another day.¡± Magi nodded her head, ¡°Alright.¡± However a few minutester he returned, this time frowning with slight confusion, ¡°Ms. Lewis, Sabrina has said that she is here to express her condolences on behalf of Dragon Age to see if you are feeling better¡­ you¡­¡± Magi then wanted to ask her what was wrong with her health, but was interrupted by Rachel who said, ¡°Perhaps she meant to say to give their condolences to my mother; I think she is unclear on the situation. Please invite her in.¡± Magi suddenly realized that it was normal that Mr. Shawn and Rachel were still friends, and therefore to be concerned for her mother was also normal. So without any more doubts he then said, ¡°Alright.¡± After Magi had left, Rachel¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. So it seemed that this woman really wanted to use her pregnancy and her father to threaten her. Gripping the pen in her hand, her expression turned cold,just like the cold autumn water. Sabrina then entered. She was wearing professional attire with perfectly done make up, and also gave off the atmosphere that she was the one in control right now. As Sabrina looked at the woman who was blocked from view from the pile of documents on her desk, smiled and said, ¡°It turns out that Ms. Lewis really is busy today. If I had known then I would have made an appointment for another day.¡± Rachel put down her pen, gave her an expressionless look and said quietly, ¡°can you find such a good excuse if you want to make it for another day?¡± ¡°I suppose not.¡± Sabrina smiled yfully and ced her slender fingers onto the chair casually, and then nced at her both pale and clean back of the neck, ¡°After that day, I was really worried about your body very much.¡± Rachel stiffened slightly and lowered her eyes. In this short period of time the scar on her neck hadn¡¯t fully healed and therefore she had to cover it up with some concealer. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to say that, it¡¯s just the two of us here, if you have something to say then please hurry up and just say it, because I must get back to work.¡± She said coldly. Sabrina was irritated inside but didn¡¯t show this on her face and instead just sneered, ¡°Since you decided to let me in, it seems that you understood what your assistant told you. I don¡¯t want to Rachel looked at the document in front of her and suddenly couldn¡¯t helpughing, however there was no smile on her face, and then rather sarcastically said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard someone say that threatening someone is somewhat respecting someone. Why won¡¯t you just directly say you are still Mr. Shawn¡¯s girlfriend? I think that many people still believe this to be true.¡± ¡°You!¡± Keh had always caused her some pain all the time, she was his secretary and therefore they had been working very closely together for many years. Although his attitude towards her has never changed, the other employees in thepany don¡¯t believe it. This rumour had been circting for a long time that even she believed it, however she wasn¡¯t able to feel satisfied and at ease until one person was finally out the way. Rachel saw that she started to feel ashamed and her smile deepened, however her expression was still just as cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to threaten me about my pregnancy and my father? Even if just one of these were to be exposed then my reputation would be destroyed and I would be unable to stay in the ¡°However the reason you are threatening me is very clearly. You just want me to stay away from Keh and stop getting involved with him.¡± Sabrina¡¯s original charming expression suddenly turned more serious, however her deep smile remained as she said, ¡°So¡­ are you epting these threats or not? Regardless of which one, there is no way you can fight back against me. If I want to make you suffer then there really are many ways to do . There are many people like your father in this world; no one would reject the chance to get money. I just need find someone to do it,and your father, mother and the money that you owe would be exposed .¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel stared at her silently, furious inside, however after a few moment she then said with a smile, ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 120 Ten Million Chapter 120 Ten Million She picked up the phone, and her fair finger swiped through it casually. Then she turned the screen to Sabrina and said slowly, ¡°If someone else from outside thepany gets to know that Dragon Age was on the industry ranking today because of a sexual trade done by one of its staff, will the Dragon Age find someone to kill you? If the staff in Dragon Age knows about the secretary, Miss Torres whom they Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. envied so much could sleep with any men, will they feel disgusting? And Keh¡­although he has no interest in you, he will think that such a video is a disgrace, won¡¯t he?¡± Sabrina, who was standing opposite Rachel was furious and felt her pressure surging suddenly when she saw the video, making her vision almost go ck. In Rachel¡¯s unhurried tone of voice, Sabrina gradually became pale, frightened, and showed a disbelieving look on her face at the same time. She was lost, and her eyes were staring wide. She clenched her teeth and pounced towards Rachel to snatch the phone. ¡°When, when¡­When did you take that?¡± Rachel dodged swiftly and took the phone back. Then said in azy tone, ¡°I went to Japan and saw that coincidentally. However, I have to say something. Miss Torres, you have a weird taste.¡± She even could make love with such a fat and pervert-looking middle-aged man. Sabrina¡¯s eyes redden, and she stared at her and shouted, ¡°Rachel! Don¡¯t you dare! If you dare to expose this video, I¡¯ll not forgive you.¡± Rachel put on a cold face and hummed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s me who is not going to forgive you. If you dare to say a word about me to others, I¡¯ll send this video to the media.¡± Everyone knew how to threaten others. ¡°Rachel, you¡­¡± Sabrina was in a rage, but she could not say anything back. The situation reversed too quickly that she had never expected that Rachel would have such strong evidence of her. Rachel kept the phone in her pocket. She took out a file again, flipped through the pages, and said coldly, ¡°Just stop talking. As long as you can keep the secrets, both of us will be in peace. Anyway, my matter would be exposed someday, and I don¡¯t care about my reputation being ruined. But, Miss Torres, you haven¡¯t married. Let alone Keh, even any rich young man would not want you when they know about this, would they?¡± Rachel no longer looked at her facial expression. She started urging after she finished her words, ¡°I am busy now. Miss Torres, if you don¡¯t have anything else, then go back to your office. If not, you¡¯ll be scolded by your superior if he finds out.¡± Sabrina was speechless. The word ¡®scolded¡¯ that Rachel said was no doubt being deliberately sarcastic to her. She had dropped to a junior employee¡¯s position from the secretary¡¯s position . When did she ever endure other¡¯s temper, except for Keh? She had no choices but to endure it if she wanted to continue working in Dragon Age. She calmed herself down and suppressed her anger. After being silent for a few minutes, she looked at Rachel and said in a deep voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of money now? Sell me this video for as much as you want .¡± Rachel was stunned and speechless. She looked at Sabrina as if she was looking at an idiot. She chuckled, ¡°Sabrina, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Let¡¯s not mention the fact that I did not ept the five million dors that you gave me to ask me to leave Keh. Even if you give me ten million dors today, I will not sell this video to you. This is a life-long amulet, a protector. Anyone with a brain would know how to choose.¡± Sabrina widened her eyes and looked at her unbelievably, ¡°I think you are a fool. Ten million. You can even live a good life with your parents after paying off the debts. Even if I sell your deeds off, won¡¯t having money be more realistic than caring about your reputation? Rachel was speechless again. Not to mention if Sabrina¡¯s family would be willing to spend the ten million, even if they do, she might be sued by them for ckmailing after giving her the money. Wouldn¡¯t she be doomed then? Rachel didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with Sabrina, nobody understood what she meant, ¡°It is my choice. I¡¯m busy. Please leave, Miss Torres.¡± Chapter 121 A Hidden Rich Kid Chapter 121 A Hidden Rich Kid ¡°You¡­!¡± Sabrina didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and left with rage. Just as she left, Miles knocked on the door and entered to pass her some files. He asked with concern, ¡°Did Ms. Torres do anything to you? Her expression doesn¡¯t seem right when she left just now.¡± Miles could tell they were in bad terms since the drink incidentst time. Alongside with the fact Rachel was pregnant and Sabrina¡¯s previous position in thepany, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what was going on between these two. Rachel smiled nonchntly, ¡°Of course she did, since she couldn¡¯t get what she asks from me.¡± ¡°What did she ask for?¡± Miles got intrigued and leaned in closer for some gossip. ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was speechless, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like a gossiping news reporter. You should¡¯ve stopped her to do an interview with her just now.¡± Miles smiled, ¡°You just attacked her weak spot. If I go do it again, she¡¯ll probably give me a p in the face.¡± Rachel pouted, ¡°You cunning kid. All right, go do your stuff. I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Miles nodded and turned around. Suddenly he halted and smiled, ¡°Ms. Lewis,e to my gathering tomorrow. Just dressfortably and be casual. I won¡¯t make you drink alcohol, don¡¯t you worry.¡± Rachel stunned, and realized he was concerned about her pregnancy. She smiled gratefully, ¡°I can do anything else except for the alcohol. Don¡¯t make other exceptions for me, or people will be talking.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be nice if someone said behind your back that you liked to tter your boss. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡­¡­ After work the next day, the gang carpooled to the restaurant with Rachel as one of the drivers. This was a chance to chill after the past few days of hectic work, so Rachel rxed herself and enjoyed her time with the gang. When the gang raised their sses, she poured herself a ss of juice and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve to go to the hospitalter, so I can¡¯t have beer with you guys. But I don¡¯t want to be a bummer. Cheers.¡± Miles stood up and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Lewis. We can always drink again after you¡¯re done with the pregnancy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers, congrattions to Miles!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Laughter and lively atmosphere then filled the room. Rachel drank up a few non-alcohol drinks with them because she didn¡¯t want to ruin the fun. There were a few times Miles wanted to help her with the drinks but Rachel stopped him with her eyes signal. This kind of action might create misunderstanding in the eyes of some people. She didn¡¯t want to get him in trouble since he was still young in the professional world. When the dinner was almost finished, Rachel wiped her mouth and smiled, ¡°You guys have fun, I¡¯ll excuse myself to the washroom.¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, did you drink too much juice?¡± One of the colleagues who was already slightly drunk asked jokingly. Rachel raised her eyebrows and joked back, ¡°Yeah, but probably not as much as you. Go easy with it or your wife will be at your backter.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyoneughed. When Rachel left the room, Miles followed her and asked with concern, ¡°Ms. Lewis, are you all right?¡± Rachel stunned and blinked, ¡°Of course, what could¡¯ve gone wrong? All I did tonight was sitting there drinking and eating.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Taking a look at the surroundings, she changed the subject and smiled indifferently, ¡°That was very generous of you. Even though you¡¯re new in thepany and it¡¯s reasonable to treat your colleagues to a meal, but this is a bit too luxurious. You can actually be more casual since they are not the stingy type of people.¡± Miles smiled while scratching his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it and just want everyone to have a good time. I think this is what I should do since you guys took good care of me at work.¡± Looking around with her arms crossing in front of her chest, Rachel said helplessly, ¡°Starred hotel, premium suite, best wine in the house¡­ this is the kind of treat we usually get from the directors¡­ your sry is probably not enough to pay for one of those dishes. There¡¯s probably karaoke room up there, are you going to bring them up there to have funter?¡± Miles widened his eyes, ¡°How do you know?¡± The smile on Rachel¡¯s face disappeared. She sized Miles up expressionlessly and gave him a wry smile, ¡°Are you¡­ a hidden rich kid in ourpany?¡± He looked the part, but didn¡¯t carry the temperament of one. Even though this was the first time she saw him spending so generously, he didn¡¯t seem to be an intern who struggled with money. She was aloof with it since she had seen one too many rich kids. But it would still feel strange if Miles turned out to be one of them. Miles didn¡¯t expect her to guess it that way and stunned. He curled up his lips and gave her back a wry smile, ¡°So you see such noble temperament in me, huh.¡± Rachel lifted her brows, ¡°All the rich kids I know are some good-for-nothing big babies. But you spend money in a very different level from how much you earn, so it¡¯s indeed suspicious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dispirited, Miles sighed and leaned in to whisper into Rachel¡¯s ear, ¡°I actually borrow these money from my friends and have to buckle up my stomach for the next two months. I only tell you about this, Ms. Lewis. Please save me some face.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression turned serious and looked at him, ¡°What about I pay for these? Just take it as my treat for you guys.¡± Even though she was more up tight than any one of them, these few tens of thousands wouldn¡¯t make a difference to the situation she was in. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Miles waved his hands and then facepalmed himself, saying helplessly, ¡°I just asked you to face me some face and you¡¯re doing this to me. I¡¯m still young, it¡¯ll be easy for me to earn money. Moreover, I¡¯ll have more drive to work if I¡¯m in debt.¡± Rachel¡¯s face froze in awkwardness and twitched the corner of her lips, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t need it. I was just trying to be courteous there. All right, off you go. I need to use the washroom.¡± So it was true after all that you cannot offend a young man¡¯s pride. That was awkward. With that said, she waved her hand and left. Coming out from the washroom, the phone in her bag suddenly rang when she was washing her hand at the basin. Slightly stunned, she wiped her hands with a piece of toilet paper, threw it into the dustbin, and took out the phone while walking out of the washroom. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Are you in the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go thereter. I¡¯m having a gathering with my colleagues.¡± Rachel exined. Her low voice sounded soothing in the silent corridor. ¡°Try to stay away from those rackety ces. Just find an excuse to leave early. You need time to travel back to the apartment after the hospital check up. You don¡¯t have much time to rest.¡± The man¡¯s low Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. and calm voice sounded from the other end of the phone. It seemed he was in a very quiet room. Rachel didn¡¯t refute and just answered obediently while pouting. Then she added, ¡°Are you¡­ still in the office?¡± Chapter 122 A Different Miles Chapter 122 A Different Miles ¡°Yeah, there are still some things left to settle. I¡¯ll go hometer.¡± He was probably going to be done only in the small hours. As they were neither friends nor lovers, it was not suitable for her to show her concern. After a few seconds of silence, she said with courtesy, ¡°Then, go back and rest earlier. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± The man on the other side of the phone replied lightly, but a hint of reluctance could be heard in his voice. He seemed to be dissatisfied with her answer. After Rachel hung up, only then did she remember about the house she rented. She wanted to call him and ask again, but upon remembering that he was busy, she stopped herself from doing so. Forget it. She would just ask him the next time around. When Rachel returned to the private room, the sight of her friends who were now drunk, staggering and heads spin in circles. They were lying on the couch, resting. ¡°How much did you guys drink?¡± Rachel poked a girl and asked in surprise. The girl hugged her waist and disyed a silly smile. With a pair of half-opened eyes, she whined, ¡°Hehe¡­Rachel¡­youe and¡­drink too¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corner of Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched as she turned to look at Miles, ¡°I think you should cancel the reservation for the karaoke room.¡± It was good enough that they didn¡¯t puke after drinking so much. How was it possible for them to sing in this state? ¡°Yeah sure. I didn¡¯t expect them to drink so much while I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Miles held his forehead, slightly dumbfounded. He drank quite a lot too, so his face was red as well. Rachel was probably the only one who did not drink a sip of alcohol here. ¡°You go ahead and cancel the reservation. I¡¯ll wake them up so we can leaveter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After Miles left, Rachel shook each of them and tried to wake them up one by one. Fortunately, there were some who weren¡¯t drunk but had only fallen asleep. Otherwise, she did not know how she could get them home tonight. Rachel drove her car and sent a few of her drunk friends back. Then, she asked Miles, who was sitting next to her, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you home.¡± In a daze, Miles stared right ahead of him quietly. He seemed to be deep in thoughts. Rachel frowned slightly as she turned to look at him. In that instant, his dark eyes, which were almost hidden in the night caused a strange feeling to arise in her heart. He looked different from the boy next door she knew. It seemed that he was troubled by something. ¡°Miles?¡± Rachel suppressed the emotions in her heart and called his name again. ¡°Huh? Rachel, you were talking to me?¡± He looked like he was suddenly awoken and his expression from earlier had disappeared without a trace as if it was all just her illusion. Was it really though? A horrifying thought popped up in her mind. It was as if she was looking at Miles¡¯ true self earlier, but Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. who was this cheerful boy in front of her now? Miles gave her a big smile. In the night, his eyes seemed to be extra bright, ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll point the direction for you. There is a junction right ahead. Just drop me there.¡± Rachel went into a daze upon staring at his smile. Then she looked to the front again, ¡°Sure.¡± A whiff of alcohol and silence filled the car that was moving steadily on the road. Rachel was bothered by the strange feeling she had earlier and couldn¡¯t help herself but look at Miles through the rear-view mirror. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Perhaps Miles had drunk too much. When someone was drunk, they would surely differ from their usual selves. Chapter 123 The Background of Miles Hughes Chapter 123 The Background of Miles Hughes ¡°I don¡¯t drink so much, they drink a lot,¡± Miles¡¯s voice was as calm as usual and rxed. Rachel looked at the jamming traffic, she slowed down and simply asked, ¡°Are you a local people?¡± Once she asked him, she found that she did not know him well. A faint light could be seen in Miles¡¯ deep eyes, he turned his sight and looked at her, answered calmly, ¡°No, Ie from L city, it¡¯s not far from here. After I graduated, I came here to search for a job.¡± ¡°Oh, so your parents live there?¡± The atmosphere became silent in the car. Rachel was dumbfounded and looked at him subconsciously. However, the light inside the car was dim, she could not see his expression clearly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a father, I only have a mother,¡± he looked at her and smiled suddenly. Rachel met his smile, her heart chattered. Out of the blue, she felt a sense of coldness on her hand, her hand shivered and the steering was nearly uncontrolled. She held back the steering and apologized quickly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Miles did not seem to notice her strange behaviour, he moved his sight to the front and said calmly, ¡°Never mind, Ie from a single-parent family. I lost my father since young, I have never seen him before, I am used to it.¡± Rachel did not expect that he grew up under such a condition as he always portrayed himself as an active person. But it was quite normal, everyone had different way of living, she kept a lot of secrets as well. She did not know how to console others, so she just smiled slightly, ¡°You have grown up, you¡¯re so hardworking, you must have a bright future. Furthermore, you still have a mother.¡± After she said that, she could hear a cold and low voice, ¡°My mother has passed away.¡± She was speechless. ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel was shocked, she lost control of her car. The car rushed towards the railing beside the road suddenly. Luckily, she responded fast and quickly grabbed the steering and controlled it. Then, the car turned around and did not bang on it, she was so shocked that she stepped on the brake instantly. Due to inertia, her body rushed forwards and stopped. Her face turned pale after the sudden incident. She gasped and looked at Miles instantly, ¡°Sorry, I lost control of the steering, are you ok?¡± Miles did not change his expression, he looked at her silently for a few seconds, smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sorry, I have frightened you.¡± Rachel gasped softly, her fingers grabbed the steering, her palm was full of sweat. She felt uneasy in her heart but she did not know why she felt it that way but she was indeed frightened, she was not sure that it was because of his voice or the content of his words. ¡°Rachel, do you want me to drive?¡± Miles looked at her and spoke. ¡°No, no need, you are drunk,¡± Rachel had not yet regained her attention from the incident, she shook her head and reversed her car, continued to drive on the road. But for now, she had to be very careful. Her eyes focused on the front, did not dare to distract her attention. ¡°In fact, my mother passed away half a year ago,¡± Miles said lowly, continued the topic. Rachel was stunned, the uneasy feeling of her heart reached out to her again. She was nervous and frightened, she was not sure that whether she had regained her conscious from the incident just now but she did not want to intervene him. Maybe he was drunk, he wanted to pour out his woes to her. She frowned and drove the car carefully, she then asked him discreetly, ¡°Are you schooling at that time?¡± He came from a single-parent family, the only family member that apanied him for twenty over years had passed away too. It was indeed a hard blow, he was still young, he must have keeping the woes inside his heart for a long time and did not release them. ¡°Yup, I prepare for the matter of graduation at the time.¡± Rachel took pity on him, she bit her lips and thought of the words to console him. Before she said anything, he said calmly and coldly, ¡°Rachel, do you know why she passes away?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± although Rachel looked at the front, she could feel his intense sights. She started to be nervous again, her expression was stiff, ¡°What, what¡­happened to your mother?¡± There was a lot of cars passed by them, the bright carmp prated the window and shone on their face glitteringly. Her face was pale while his face was indifferent. But Rachel did not turn around and looked at him, she could only hear his voice clearly under the ear- Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. piercing sound of the horn. ¡°She hasmitted suicide.¡± Rachel¡¯s heart was shaking, she felt that her body was as cold as the icehouse, it was so cold. She felt that the atmosphere in the car was so terrible that almost held her neck tightly that she was unable to breathe. She wanted to console him but did not know what should she say. Out of the blue, she turned her head around and asked as if she did not listen to his words, ¡°Is this junction?¡± Miles turned his sight to look at the front, ¡°No, it is the next junction.¡± ¡°Ok, we will arrive soon.¡± She forced herself to smile and moved her sights. She elerated silently. After a few minutes, the car stopped at the junction, Miles unfastened the seat belt and wanted to get down the car. Rachel moved her sights, she acted boldly. She held his shoulder suddenly and said with a serious and low tone, ¡°You still have a long path to go, don¡¯t think too much. Frustration and hardship will pass, if you work hard, you can live the way you want it to be¡­Maybe she will be relieved in heaven.¡± Miles¡¯s body was stiff, after that, he returned her a gentle smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rachel. I will get whatever I want¡­You too, don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t concern about my words. Faster go home and have a rest.¡± ¡°¡­Ok, I will go now. You should drink some warm water to sober up before you sleep or else you will get a headache the next morning.¡± After Rachel said that, she drove and left. After driving for a few distances, she parked her car beside the road, closed her eyes and covered her chest, gasped slightly. She did not understand what happened to her just now? She should console him when heard of the bad news, why did she want to escape and felt nervous? When she heard that his mothermitted suicide, she even did not dare to ask for more detail¡­ Furthermore, she felt that Miles was so strange just now. She lowered her head and massaged her brow. Her mind was messy. She did not know was it because someone held her neck tightly at that time and frightened her. In addition, she was so tired recently, she always behaved abnormally. Just then, in the dark and silent car, the screen of her phone was lit up. After that, a hurried vibration sound was heard. Unexpectedly, Rachel was so shocked that her heart almost jumped out. She raised her head and her expression was pale and frightened, she was relieved when she found the vibration came from her phone. She put her hair behind her ear dispiritedly and picked up the call. Chapter 124 I Want to Know Her location at Any Time Chapter 124 I Want to Know Her location at Any Time ¡°Hello.¡± Her voice was hoarse and she breathed slightly harder. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Keh Shawn on the other side of the phone realized something as a concern could be heard within his voice. The deep and maic voice made Rachel Lewis feel a little relieved, ¡°I am fine. Why are you calling me again?¡± ¡°I am asking whether you have gone back yet.¡± Of course, it was more likely that he suddenly wanted to hear her voice. He had heard her voice. Yet, he did not ignore the terrifying feelings within her voice. ¡®Did something happen to her?¡¯ ¡°I am already on the way back.¡± Rachel put down her phone, connected it to a Bluetooth earpiece, and put it on her ear. Then, she continued to drive forward. ¡°Rachel, did something happen to you just now?¡± Keh still had some doubts. Rachel sobbed and her voice became calm. She smiled lightly, ¡°I am really fine. Perhaps I am too tired After that, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Are you still working overtime at thepany?¡± ¡°I have also just finished my work. I will go back after packing up.¡± Rachel frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t always stay upte like this. It is not good for your health. Don¡¯t you have a lot of subordinates under you? Why are you doing everything by yourself?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Keh did not make any excuses and he replied the word obediently. Rachel was nervous as she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her face felt hot. Luckily, he was not in front of her. ¡°Then, then you should go back quickly. I am still driving. I am hanging up the phone now.¡± She was nervous as she stuttered. She hurriedly finished her words and hung up the phone. At this time in the president''s office of Dragon Age, Keh put down his phone under the bright lights. His eyes were getting dark and he was still imagining her reaction when she answered the phone in his mind. After a while, he called Maurice Louis. ¡°Mr. Shawn.¡± Keh remained silent for a few seconds before he spoke. Yet, his tone was soft, ¡°Maurice, ask two of your subordinates to follow Rachel. Don¡¯t tell her and don¡¯t follow her too closely. Just let me know her location at any time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Maurice did not have any questions. After Maurice hung up the phone for a while, Rachel reached the hospital. ¡°Ms. Lewis.¡± Rachel looked at him gratefully, ¡°Mr. Louis, you have worked hard. You go back to have a rest first, I will be staying here and looking after himter.¡± ¡°Ms. Lewis, you could just call me Maurice. I am a bodyguard and my rest time was arranged. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rachel still wanted to say something but she did not speak after thinking for a while. She did not want to dy his work. She would also feel bad if his sry was deducted. She nodded and walked into the ward alone. ¡°Rach, you are back.¡± Theresa Moore got up with a gentle smile, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I have already eaten.¡± She put down her bag and walked towards Chapman Lewis. She bent her body to look at Chapman and she asked with a low voice, ¡°How is he today?¡± Theresa packed up the things as she curled her lips, ¡°How can he be? He only mumbled a few words to me, I couldn¡¯t understand them.¡± Rachel pressed her lips as she smiled. Theresa seemed like she disliked his actions but happiness could be heard within her voice. After seeing this, Rachel could not help but feel funny, ¡°You could understand them after listening to them two more times. Didn¡¯t you still understand all the mumbles I made before I learned to speak?¡± ¡°Nah! What kind of nonsense is this?¡± Theresa pulled Rachel¡¯s hand to let her sit beside her. She suddenly frowned, ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Are your wearing very thin clothes?¡± Rachel smiled as she shook her head, ¡°I just came in from outside. I will be fine in a while.¡± ¡°You have been concerning about your Dad but you forgot about yourself. Take good care of yourself from now.¡± Theresa felt heartbroken as she held her hands to warm them up. ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded her heads obediently. ¡°Did the baby bother you recently?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t any movement yet.¡± She lowered her head and touched her slightly bigger belly. She smiled gently. She believed that there would be a movement soon. Chapter 125 I Thought You Are Still My Wife Chapter 125 I Thought You Are Still My Wife Chapman was admitted to the ward for about half a month. Then he was discharged and sent to rest at home. Although he could onlyy still, he was conscious and could express his needs even though his words were unclear. After all, he was still in prison term. So, the police and the hospital staff would pay a visit regrly to keep track of his illness. Theresa was there to take care of him, which made Rachel feel at ease since she was not at home. Late at night, Rachel parked her car at the parking lot in her residence after work, then held onto her handbag as she walked back to her condominium. The streetlights were dim and fuzzy, reflecting just her delicate figure. She walked casually. When she stepped into the elevator, the sound-sensor light did not light up, and it was dark. Just as she was about to make some sound to make it light up, a voice suddenly sounded in front of her, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel was shocked, and she screamed in fright. The light turned on, and the surrounding was bright again. Then, she saw a figure of a tall and sturdy man leaning by the elevator. She was stunned for a while and immediately scolded, ¡°Are, are you a ghost? You scared the hell out of me!¡± ¡°Sorry, the light went out just now.¡± Under the light, the handsome-looking man slowly smiled when he saw her. Rachel was so frustrated that she felt like beating him up. She inhaled a deep breath, approached the elevator, and pressed on the button. Then she looked at him, ¡°Why are you back today?¡± That day was Saturday, and he came back home once every week like previously, as promised. ¡°I had time, so I decided toe back,¡± Keh said as if it was normal without any emotions. Rachel nced at him. Then she stopped saying anything. He hade back once in the past half a month, but she ignored him. Should she ignore him again this time? ¡°Why are youing backte?¡± He had been waiting there for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to keep his return a secret to her, he would have called her. The elevator came to the ground floor, and the door opened. Rachel walked in. She lowered her gaze and said casually, ¡°I had dinner with Mr. Reed.¡± Keh followed her into the elevator. The look in his eyes turned gloomy when he heard that, ¡°Did he invite you?¡± Rachel pressed onto the button which her house was located, then exined calmly, ¡°No. Mr. Reed is going back to Beijing tomorrow. Mr. Lopez got the news and invited him for a meal, and he took me along with him.¡± Keh¡¯s gaze calmed down. He looked up and muttered with a smirk, ¡°Yes. It''s indeed time for him to go back to Beijing.¡± Rachel was stunned and did not hear clearly what he had just muttered, ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing. He probably will not be able to care much about yourpany for the time being. You can focus on taking over the cooperation case of Vantage and Dragon Age.¡± The elevator stopped and opened with a reminder sound. Rachel stood still and frowned. She looked at him and with a puzzled look in her eyes, ¡°Why does it sound like you know about something? Why did he go back to Beijing so suddenly?¡± Keh reached out his hand, cuddled Rachel¡¯s shoulder, and walked out of the elevator with her. Then he said calmly, ¡°His headquarter is not here. Do you expect him to stay here just for a few small investments?¡± Rachel obviously did not notice him hugging onto her and just followed him. Her thoughts were all about Ogden. She turned around and gazed at him strangely as she said, ¡°But he had been here for a month and seemed to have not done anything. He did not even start his cooperation with Vantage. Why did he go back so suddenly?¡° Keh looked at her shiny eyes, and he gulped, then grinned, ¡°You thought that he had done nothing, but he had done much more than what you thought. At least three enterprises in City N had be the subsidiaries of his F&R Group within the month. Other than that, the small enterprises that he had cooperated with were only yours.¡± Rachel was stunned. Her steps stopped suddenly. She was pondering, ¡°Why did he choose only the Vantage?¡± He had invited so many famous enterprises to the banquet on the first day when he came to City N. Vantage was only the smallest enterprise among them. Even though she was confident that her Or¡­ Rachel¡¯s gaze was deeper, and her eyes were sharp again as if she had sensed something. Keh¡¯s eyes were slightly squinted as he gazed at her. He was grasping on her shoulders a little tightly. He suddenly bent forward, and his thin lips murmured by her ears, ¡°Rachel, please keep some distance with him, will you?¡± His warm breath brushed through her ears like a feather. His voice was hoarse, and it made Rachel¡¯s ears turn red. She was back to her sense and found out that she was grasped tightly in his arms. Her eyes widened, and she slipped out of his arms, then said angrily with her face blushing, ¡°I really can¡¯t lose guard on you for even a second. If you dare to touch me again, I¡¯ll bite you.¡± The next second, Keh¡¯s thin lips pressed on hers. Then she was pinned against the wall and was kissed in the hallway. Finally, just as he wished, Rachel bit on him hard. She was kissed till she lost her breath, and her eyes were misty. Only then, Keh let go of her. Rachel stared at him with a pitiful, wronged, and angry look on her face. Her face blushed, and her knees were weak. She almost pped him again. She was so furious, and she scolded as if she was wronged, ¡°Did youe here in the middle of the night just to fulfill your desire? If you want to make love so much, just find some other women. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Keh grasped on her waist and pulled her into his arms again, then sighed helplessly, ¡°We meet only once every week, and do you have to fight with me?¡± After being rude, his gentleness was more obvious. Rachel gave in secretly, but she did not show it in her words, ¡°If you are still my husband, I¡¯ll even wee you delightfully even if youe back home once a month. But I will not even want to see you if youe to me and act like a pervert man.¡± Keh smiled lightly. His finger ran through her face. He gulped, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°But I want to meet you, and you never answer my calls.¡± Rachel¡¯s facial expression stiffen, and her look was diverting from him. She was nervous and started to tremble a little, ¡°Keh¡­can you let go of me first?¡± It was difficult to resist a serious man like Keh, who tried to seduce her. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­just too busy. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Rachel was saying to herself in the mind . Why did she have to exin? She did intentionally ignore his calls! ¡°Were you so busy that you even had no time to eat?¡± Keh refused to let her go. ¡°I¡­¡± Rachel gulped. She clenched her teeth and cut her emotions off. Then she said in frustration, ¡°Can you stop being so shameless? You should be a gentleman if you want to make me as your girlfriend. What you are doing now is just simply intolerable. Why should I answer your call? Do you want me to sue you, Mr. Shawn, the CEO of Dragon Age?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. I thought you are still my wife.¡± Keh let go of her and said calmly. Rachel was speechless and stared at him unbelievably. Chapter 126 Aren’t You Inviting Me for a Drink? Chapter 126 Aren¡¯t You Inviting Me for a Drink? He literally refreshed her knowledge on shamelessness. If he just recalled it, then was he pretending to be deaf or having a memory loss? She raised her hand to rub her temple. Anger had almost blown her mindpletely. After calming her breath down, she said in a trembling voice, ¡°You, you. Now that you recall it, get out!¡± Naive! Ridiculous! It was total madness that she had spent time with him on such a boring game! Keh lowered his eyes on her. She looked like an angry wild cat. Compared to her mild obedience before, cuteness had grown in her. Though he was unwilling to divorce, yet he realized that something intangible, something that had always been missing in him, arose when they were together. His lips curled up slightly, patting her head gently, and his voice was mixed with a sort of tender illusion, ¡°Go back, I am leaving.¡± Rachel was stunned for a moment, the better part of her anger disappeared the moment she looked into his deep and scorching look. She slowly bit her lips, ¡°You...When did youe?¡± Rachel felt frustrated. She always forgave this man easily. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An hour ago.¡± No, to be exact, it was three hours ago, which was the time when she got off work normally. However, he did not expect her to eat dinner with Ogden. Rachel bit her lips a bit harder, and she took a look at the door of her apartment. She said coldly after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Come in and have a sit. My parents should have gone to bed. Be quiet.¡± With that, she walked over and opened the door with the key. Yet, it wasn¡¯t until she opened the door that she realized something awkwardly. Why would she invite a man to her apartment in the middle of the night? Was it not like putting the cat near the goldfish bowl? She flustered and hurriedly blocked the door. She said rigidly and awkwardly, ¡°Well...Keh, I just realize that aren¡¯t you living around? It seems a bit toote.¡± The man looked at her amusedly, ¡°What? You are not going to invite me for a hot drink? After all, I have been waiting for you in the cold wind for that long.¡± ¡°Nobody forces you to wait though.¡± Rachel looked mad again, and her tone was unfriendly, ¡°It¡¯s only a couple of minutes away from your home. I don¡¯t think hot drinks are necessary, do you?¡± Keh did not care whether he could go in or not. He did not expect her consent. He smiled and said, ¡°This month is almost over. I will go to the hospital with you tomorrow for inspection.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°Well, I am busy this week. I will go next week.¡± ¡°I am not sure if I have time next week. Let¡¯s settle it in this week.¡± The man said with a calm tone. It was better that you don¡¯t have time. Rachel said to herself. ¡°But I am unavable this week. Either next week, or next month.¡± Her tone sounded determined. Keh stared at her for a while with his unperturbed eyes as if seeing through her mind. Then he ced his hands into the pockets, and narrowed his eyes, ¡°The hospital you go to runs 24hrs. You can make an appointment anytime, or I can help you.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned dark, pursing her lips tightly. She had lost her temper. After a moment, she clenched her teeth, ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± ¡°Alright. Go to bed. Wake up earlier tomorrow. I will wait for you.¡± With his emotionless words, Keh left without giving her the chance to argue. Rachel stood still. Though she couldn¡¯t see it, she could vaguely feel that he wasughing as though all her thoughts had been exposed to him since the beginning. This feeling of being manipted was notfortable. She gazed at the back of the man, and suddenly, a sharp light shed beneath her eyes. ... The next day morning at eight o¡¯clock. Keh figured that Rachel must have woken up. He put on his jacket and made a call. Thedy picked up the phone in a few seconds, which surprised him. Before he spoke, the person on the other side of the phone said, ¡°Mr. Shawn, Rachel is doing her inspection now and cannot answer the phone. I will tell herter if you have anything to say.¡± Keh, ¡°...¡± Chapter 127 He Is a Person of Great Responsibility Chapter 127 He Is a Person of Great Responsibility In the hospital, Rachel was doing inspection on the bed. She turned to the woman at the side and asked unconcernedly, ¡°What did he say?¡± Lillian put down her phone and smiled teasingly, ¡°What else can he say? Do you expect him to be happy after being yed by you? But, why don¡¯t you ask him toe with you?¡± Rachel looked aside and took away the clothes on her belly. She answered mildly, ¡°What can be changed even if he¡¯s here? I didn''t need him before, no mention now. What¡¯s more, I always feel like being schemed against every time in front of him.¡± In front of her best friend, she did not want to lie. She didn¡¯t want to keep everything to herself now that someone trusted was here. With a sharp light shing across her eyes, Lillian pretended to look confused, ¡°Why do you feel this Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. way? He owns everything. Why would he scheme against you?¡± Rachel did not pay attention to Lillian¡¯s expression. The former shook her head after meditating for a while, ¡°I am not sure. Before, it was because I liked him, and it was me who couldn¡¯t let go. But now...¡± But now she really got to know a totally different Keh, who could not be seen through, but still managed to keep her under his control. She could do nothing but to be mad. Lillian was like watching a show and continued the topic, ¡°You can¡¯t control it when that man acts strong?¡± Rachel did not speak anymore. Lillian tickled her beautiful curly hairs. She lowered her eyes and said casually, ¡°Perhaps he suddenly falls in love with you? And wants to go after you again? You know that men are so bitchy, especially a man like him. Acting so emotional and sensitive at the beginning, then bing shameless after he realizes. It¡¯s not strange.¡± ¡°...¡± Rachel raised her head and looked at her best friend in a startled way, ¡°Are you watching some sort of Korean TV series with your mom recently?¡± Lillian was pissed, ¡°What kind of Korean series can be as mind boggling as the rtionship between you two?¡± As an outsider, Lillian really wanted to crack open the two¡¯s heads to see whether it was tofu within. Damn it. If it kept going like this, she believed that her IQ would drop. Rachel was confused, she frowned and said seriously, ¡°He is not sensitive nor emotional at all. He says whatever he thinks. Even if he does not say it, he will show it with his actions, so you don¡¯t need to think too much. He helps me because he feels guilty, and because of the child...He has always been a man of great responsibility.¡± After knowing that she was pregnant with his child, the first thing he did was to remarry. His calmness even had her doubt the existence of anything that he really cared about. ¡°Well...What if it¡¯s also because of something else?¡± Lillian blinked while staring at Rachel meaningfully. Rachel looked confused, ¡°What else could it be? Even if he does not know it, how would you know?¡± ¡°...¡± Lillian covered her forehead and gave up. She decided to let the two take care of themselves. She would just watch. What if neither of them wanted to be together, wouldn¡¯t she be the person to me? Rachel looked down and got up under the doctor¡¯s instruction. She talked no more, but she knew it better than anyone else. She knew what Lillian meant. It was just that she dared not to guess without evidence. After half a day of inspection, Rachel left the hospital with Lillian. At the door, a ck car parked on the street. Rachel walked down the stairs and spotted the man inside the car. Her look changed abruptly. Meanwhile, Keh also saw them, he stood up and walked over. He nodded at Lillian, ¡°Sorry to bother you, Miss Chou.¡± ¡°I am kind of tired after standing for half a day.¡± The woman rubbed her neck and pretended to be exhausted. ¡°If you have time, I will invite you to breakfast.¡± Keh said. Lillian¡¯s tiredness was wiped away all of a sudden. She immediately nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course!¡± Rache, ¡°...¡± The person who was ignored shook her eyebrows fiercely and spoke coldly, ¡°Then you guys can eat together, I am leaving.¡± Before she left, her arm was grasped by the man gently. He looked at her, ¡°Waking up so early, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Rachel realized that she dragged Lillian to the hospital so early in order not to follow his will. She blinked, but still said coldly, ¡°Not at all. Since you want to invite Lillian for breakfast, then go. I will not bother you guys.¡± Chapter 128 My Fault Chapter 128 My Fault The man held her arm and said gently, ¡°She¡¯s your friend. I can invite her for you, but I cannot eat with her for you.¡± Lillian, ¡°...¡± The man was really straight-forward. Rachel rolled her eyes and looked at him emotionlessly, ¡°Then are you entertaining the guest or having meals for free?¡± ¡°Whatever you think. I have already booked the seats. We can go now.¡± Keh did not let go of her arm. His handsome face was calm and peaceful. Rachel stared at his hand for a few seconds. She suddenlyughed quietly, ¡°You wanna force me? I do not have the right to refuse?¡± No smile was on her face, and a sense of cold ridicule was within her eyes. She felt that he was bing more and more shameless. So shameless that he even forgot how to respect her as if he could make any decision for her. Though she was angry, he simply let her yell and get mad, still, he wouldn¡¯t change his attitude at all. Politely speaking, it was graceful of him. Frankly speaking, however, it was like an annoying stalker. She was really made sometimes. Anything that went out of her control would make her fluster. She was mad at both of him and herself. Keh seemed to have already foreseen her attitude. He did not even frown, still holding her hand. He smiled lightly, ¡°I am not forcing you. I just went to your apartment in the morning, and your mother asked me to take good care of you.¡± Rachel, ¡°...¡± The woman¡¯s expression seemed to froze, dark and gloomy. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a while, she curled her lips up coldly, ¡°Lillian is here. No need for your worry, Mr. Shawn.¡± The man¡¯s profile was perfectly profound. His handsome face was as calm as usual. His eyes scanned across Lillian, ¡°Miss Chou must be busy in the afternoon. It¡¯s not good to always bother her.¡± Rachel frowned and looked at Lillian. Thetter was surprised and suddenly seemed to think of something. She hurriedly nodded her head, ¡°Right, right, right. I realize that I still have to go shopping with my mom. Rachel...I might not be able to stay with you.¡± ¡°...¡± The way Rachel looked at Lillian became strange. Who was the girl helping? Lillian sweated guiltily under Rachel¡¯s gaze. She looked around and took a look at the watch on her wrist. All of a sudden, she screamed, ¡°It¡¯s sote already? Rache, I am afraid that I can¡¯t eat with you. My mom would kill me if she waits for too long. Well, Mr. Shawn, I will leave Rachel to you. See you.¡± ¡°Hey, Lillian...¡± The woman ran so fast that she disappeared right after finishing her words. Rachel was pissed by the betrayal of her friend and her expression changed greatly. Could her acting skill be more exaggerating? She just left her alone? ¡°Why do you have to trouble others when you can¡¯t deal with your own business?¡± The man¡¯s mild voice rose. Rachel¡¯s face turned cold. Staring at him, shaking off his hand, she yelled, ¡°Not even the police can deal with a person as shameless as you. Go away. Stop following me.¡± Keh stepped forth and hugged her shoulders. He powered slightly and hugged thedy into his arms. His voice got soft, ¡°Go eat first. I will send you backter. Ok?¡± Rachel¡¯s body stiffened. Her body leaned against his chest, sniffing the smell on his body. As she thought of the conversation with Lillian this morning, her mind went chaotic. She pushed him hard, and her tone was nearly begging, ¡°Ke, can you stop being like this?¡± He had been intervening in her life back and forth, did he realize how much she struggled? Did he realize how much she missed those asional tenderness? If it kept being like this, she would really regret divorcing. Her throat tightened, and her mouth became extremely dry suddenly. A sense of sadness surged in her heart. Her dark eyes filled with tears. Rachel lowered his eyes and his body trembled slightly. She cried? ¡°Rachel?¡± Her eyes were red as though she felt very sad. There was a delicate and touching tenderness in her. Keh was lost slightly, holding her shoulder with his hands. His eyes gaze over tightly. His raucous voice was like a deep sigh, ¡°My fault. Please don¡¯t cry. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will go now.¡± Perhaps she was really annoyed by him. Chapter 129 Heart-Breaking Chapter 129 Heart-Breaking Rachel pursed her lips and remained silent. Keh faced her and his eyes grew deeper. His fingers passed through her hairs. The other hand wiped off the tears on her face gently. He said in a low voice, ¡°I will send you to the restaurant first. Then I will leave, okay?¡± Rachel lowered her eyes and dodged his finger. She said, ¡°No need. You can go now.¡± Keh frowned, ¡°Rachel...¡± How could he leave her alone outside? Rachel looked at him expressionlessly. She smiled calmly. Her delicate face was gorgeous, ¡°I wanna walk alone. If you wanna keep stalking me, I won¡¯t stop you, but please don¡¯t let me see you.¡± With that, she walked past him and left without looking back. The man immediately frowned, but did not follow. On the street, Rachel kept walking forward aimlessly. She did not care whether the man followed her or not. She was just wandering around, looking at the scenarios at both sides of the street. However, if one looked at her eyes closer, one would notice that her eyes were hollow and spiritless as though she was lost in her thoughts. After long enough, her body staggered, but she did not pay attention. She was going to continue walking. Suddenly, a naive sound rang in her ears, ¡°Miss, you just ran into me...Why don¡¯t you apologize?¡± Rachel was stunned and recovered from her thoughts all of a sudden. She turned around and saw a cute little girl looking at her unhappily. Rachel hurriedly bent down and her face was full of caring apologies, ¡°I am so sorry...I did not pay attention. Did I hurt you?¡± The little girl frowned and her pink little face swelled into two balloons. She stared at Rachel for a while and gave her a lesson with a soft voice, ¡°Miss...You can¡¯t be like this. My mom said that we have to be careful when we walk, otherwise we will fall over and even step onto kittens and puppies...¡± Well¡­ Looking at the little girl¡¯s palm-size face that was unimaginably tender and her serious watery eyes, Rachel felt awkward. She bit her lips and kept nodding, promising the little girl, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was wrong, and I will pay attention next time.¡± The little girl narrowed her eyes and smiled. Her smile could almost melt one¡¯s heart. The little girl patted Rachel¡¯s forehead as if massaging a pet. She said softly, ¡°Ok, that¡¯s right. A good girl knows how to correct herself...Then see you Miss. Bye...¡± When Rachel was about to nod, she suddenly realized something and stopped the girl. She looked around and asked confusedly, ¡°Kid, are you alone? Where¡¯s your mother?¡± She just found out that the child was alone and no adult wasing over. ¡°My mom is not here. But grandma is over there.¡± The little girl pointed at the old man sitting on the bench nearby. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rachel took a look and felt relieved. She touched her hair tenderly, ¡°Okay. Remember not to run around alone, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, see you Miss.¡± The girl waved at Rachel and ran away quickly. As Rachel watched, a smile spread across her face. Slowly, she stood up and was about to leave. A droplet of icy-cold and ponderous rain smashed on her face. She was stunned and looked up at the sky. From the gloomy dark sky rains dropped on her face, more and more, heavier and heavier. Her expression suddenly changed and took something out from her bag. She chased the little girl and yelled, ¡°Kid!¡± Both the little girl and her grandpas seemed to realize that it was raining. They were about to leave. Rachel ran to them and said, ¡°Kid.¡± The girl turned around and saw her, ¡°Miss?¡± As the rain was getting heavier and heavier, Rachel had no more time to chat with them. She took out an umbre from her bag and gave it to the olddy, ¡°You guys can take this umbre.¡± Today¡¯s weather was not good, so she put an umbre in her bed when she left home in the morning. The olddy looked at Rachel with gratitude, ¡°But...What about you?¡± The raindrop asrge as a bean smashed on her face once again. She blocked the rain with her hand and said, ¡°I will be alright. My car is not far away, I can just walk over. Alright, Miss, just bring the kid home. The rain is getting heavier, and the umbre can¡¯t hold long.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you so much.¡± The olddy kept thanking Rachel. ¡°Miss, how do I return you the umbre?¡± The little girl blinked and asked. The rain hit her eyes, Rachel narrowed her eyes subconsciously. She smiled, ¡°No need. Hurry up and go home.¡± After that, she waved her hands and said no more. She paced faster toward the hospital. Her car was still at the parking lot. She decided to wander around in here because of Keh, and she did not expect the rain to grow heavier and heavier. Her clothes were wet in a while. The smell of the rain rushed from all sides and the rain above dropped faster and faster, streaming down into her open cor and touching her skin. She shivered and covered her hands on the forehead. She just lowered her head and focused on her feet. The ground had already been wet. ¡°Rachel.¡± What? Rachel was stunned. Someone seemed to be yelling her name in the rain. When she looked around, she did not pay attention to her feet and the bottom of her shoes slipped. Her body leaned forward fast. ¡°Ah!¡± Rachel nked out and all the blood in her body became icy cold. She forgot all her reactions. ¡°Rachel!¡± A growl that was as loud as the thunder reverberated through the rain and shocked Rachel meanwhile. The moment she fell down, her arms covered her body as much as she could, but she still knocked on the rock. Immediately, her skin was cut open and blood came out. Even though Keh ran to her as fast as he could, he was stillte. His tightened handsome face even reflected the light. His pupils shrank, holding her up, ¡°Rachel, Rachel? Are you ok?¡± Rachel opened her eyes slowly. She saw his agitated face vaguely. She opened her mouth and murmured, ¡°I, I don¡¯t know....¡± Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. It was still raining, and the blood on her forehead was washed away soon. She looked like a mess. Keh really wanted to shout at her, but he felt heartbreaking seeing her like this. He forced himself to calm down on the verge of rampaging, which almost broke the trembling veins on his forehead. ¡°Tell me if you feel ufortable anywhere. Don''t be scared. I am sending you back to the hospital now.¡± Breathing heavily, the man hugged her in the arms tightly. He hoped to block as much rain for her as possible. Without hesitation, he walked forth hurriedly. Chapter 130 You Can Do What You Want after the Child Is Born Chapter 130 You Can Do What You Want after the Child Is Born He was walking very fast. As a result, he couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce. The bumpiness made Rachel realize the ufort on her belly. She felt more and more worried. Fear arose spontaneously. Both¡¯s clothes were wet already. Rachel hugged his neck and said in a low trembling voice, ¡°Keh, the child...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s gonna be fine.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice interrupted her. His ck eyes were as dark and thick as the ink. Rachel remained conscious. She closed her mouth and looked at his profile through the rain on her eyes. She could not look aside for a long time. It was not a long way, but Keh had wished that he could arrive with one step. He rushed into the hospital and began to yell for the doctor. The next moment, it was total chaos. After half an hour. The doctor came out of the ward. The man, who was already soaked all over but still looked steady, immediately walked forth, ¡°Doc, how is she?¡± The doctor looked more relieved, ¡°The wound on her forehead is not a big deal. We have already taken care of that. As for the child, since there was no direct impact on the belly, it is not a big deal. But symptoms will include pain in the belly and so on. Take some good rest and pay more attention next time.¡± Hearing this, the agitation on Keh¡¯s face gradually disappeared. He nodded, ¡°Doc, thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go in now.¡± Inside the ward, Rachel was lying on the bed. A bandage was on her forehead. The paleness on her face gradually vanished. She saw the maning in. His handsome face was extremely gloomy. But he did not say a word. The atmosphere was strangely quiet. Rachel kept her mouth shut for a long time and had no idea where to look at. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Your clothes are wet. Go change them, or you¡¯ll get sick.¡± She was almost scared to death herself, but when facing him, she felt guilty for no reason. She felt even more frightened when seeing his gloomy face. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t him who yelled, she would not be distracted and fall down. It was notpletely her fault after all. Still, it was obviously not the time to argue who was right and who was wrong. Keh approached slowly. Rachel¡¯s heart trembled and wanted to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t move. The doctor says that you need some rest. Lie down.¡± The man¡¯s straight figure stood next to the bed, watching her from above. His voice was raucous and light. The agitation had already gone. Rachel paused for a moment andy back down. Suddenly, the man¡¯s hand was put on her forehead. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes deepened. Her eyelids lowered and smiled gently, ¡°It was just a scratch. Nothing serious. Thank you.¡± ¡°I am asking, does your belly still hurt?¡± The man¡¯s tone was at an appropriate speed, his eyes on her Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. quietly. Rachel¡¯s expression frozen. She faced him. There were no other emotions except for coldness. After a while, she closed her eyes and smiled wretchedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. You can rx.¡± The coldness on Keh¡¯s face grew stronger. Even the temperature in the ward dropped. His voice was mild and cold, ¡°You think I can still let you go outside alone?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered and argued subconsciously, ¡°It was just an ident. I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention...¡± The man interrupted her and sneered, ¡°How many pregnant women wander around like you? How many idents do it take to teach you a lesson?¡± ¡°Keh!¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed slightly. The man suddenly bent down and held her hand. Looking into her with his dark pupils, he begged in a determined way, ¡°Rachel, quit the office. Nourish the child at home. You can do whatever you want after the baby is born.¡± He did not possess such a strong heart to see her running into an ident like this for the second time. ¡®Whatever I want?¡¯ Rachel looked at him speechlessly. Silence spread between the two, cold and depressing. After a long time, she suddenly smiled quietly. She leaned to one side and touched his handsome face. She murmured in a low voice, ¡°Whatever I want...Is it only because of this baby?¡± She had been thinking about this question for a long time. It really took her tremendous courage to ask. If they did not divorce, she could ask directly, but asking now would merely embarrass both of them. However, she really could not stand this anymore. Keh held her little hand and his gaze darkened. He said mildly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to divorce. You¡¯re the one who wants to give birth to the child. You have never talked about all these with me. Do you really need the child to do these?¡± ¡°Then why did you stop me when I was trying to abort the two babies? Clearly you just want to take the babies away.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up as though he was smiling, ¡°I can have a child with anyone. But you will probably not be interested in having a baby with anyone else. I am just worried that you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Rachel was choked by his words. Her pretty face went dark. What did he mean by having no interest in having babies for another man? Why did this man have the confidence that she would remain a widow for the rest of her life because of him? Chapter 131 I Just Want You Chapter 131 I Just Want You Rachel caught her breath. Then she turned to look at the ceiling above her head and said coldly, ¡°How much does it matter to you whether I regret it or not? You can say that it doesn¡¯t matter to you if I have gotten abortion. Just leave me out of this. You make it sound like I¡¯ve been making trouble out of nothing and it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°......¡± Keh set his nerves on edge because she tended to overanalyze negative points, but he didn¡¯t dare to goad her too much. Keh pursed his lips, suddenly stood up and bent down. And then he bit her right on her lips. He breathed against her face, and said in muffled voice, ¡°No. I want both.¡± Rachel¡¯s pupils were dted for an instant. She got frozen, and felt her heart thumping rapidly. He wanted both? They were so close to each other. It was so quiet as if their sound of breathing had disappeared in this room. The man stared at her eyshes. It seemed that he didn¡¯t get his expected reaction from her. He frowned, and reached out his hand to gently fix the hair on her forehead. Then he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard what I said?" Rachel moved her stiff body slightly and gradually fixed her eyes on his. She could still feel his smell mixed with the tasty smell of the rain. She said nervously, ¡°What do you mean by two? Two babies?¡± That was true. She was pregnant with twins. The man¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. He bent down and kissed her on her lips. It was only when they were almost breathless that he stopped and pinched her soft face. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t y dumb in front of me.¡± Rachel blushed. She was shocked and stared at him with eyes wide open. She clenched her fists in the quilt nervously, and gritted teeth to force herself to calm down. Then she said, ¡°Who¡­who taught you this?" This man was really dull in love. He couldn¡¯t have reflected on himself. Even if he really fell in love with someone, he couldn''t have said these words. Keh just looked at her, and did not say anything for a while. Rachel had a sudden enlightenment, and then said in shock, ¡°Did Geoffrey tell you to say this?" Although she only met him for one time, she could tell that Geoffrey was really a womanizer. He had different kinds of tricks to deal with different women. No wonder¡­ this man had changed a lot recently, even Lillian had found he be mild on the outside bur wild on the inside. Keh showed a serious expression, but did not deny that, ¡°He knows these things better than me. So, I asked him for advice, and he gave me some references.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel felt so angry at him. It seemed that he had thrown a wet nket on her and she didn¡¯t feel nervous or touched any more. She pinched his handsome face and felt speechless, ¡°Keh, since he knows better than you, why don¡¯t you just let him date me for you?¡± She thought that the reason for his hospitality recently was either for the sake of the babies or for her sympathy. It turned out that there was someone teaching him to date a girl step by step. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Keh sat up and held her in his arms. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was so angry. He tried to calm down and said, ¡°Sorry, it is toote for me to recognize that. But Rachel, I am not as just you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No matter who reminds me of this, from the beginning to the end, I am not willing to get divorced with you. I felt broken-hearted when I knew you were going to get married with another man. Since I don¡¯t want to, why do I have to bear it all the time? Whether you ept it or not, I want both you and our babies.¡± Both Geoffrey and Lillian had reminded him. He had also reflected on himself. But no matter how much he thought about it, the feeling he got when she was in danger was much more real. After hearing his words, Rachel could not make responses for a long while. She couldn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. When she caught on, her first reaction was to lift the quilt to escape. But Keh didn¡¯t give her the chance. He held her in his arms tightly and frowned, ¡°Haven¡¯t you understood me?¡± ¡°Keh, let go of¡­¡± She must have been dreaming, or had a fever after getting wet in the rain, so she could hear Keh confess his love to her. Although he still made his confession in a dull way, and Rachel couldn¡¯t feel any romance, she still felt devastated and dizzy. Chapter 132: Didn’t She Slap on You? Chapter 132: Didn¡¯t She p on You? Rachel didn¡¯t know how to free herself from Keh¡¯s arms. He pushed his luck and leaned down to kiss her. She turned her face away. The man¡¯s kiss fell on her cheek naturally. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Keh. Why you¡¯re always in charge of everything? Have you ever thought of my feelings?¡± She stared at him with tears. In fact, she didn¡¯t know exactly what she was angry about. She just felt bad. She had been longing for those words for so long and now she got what she wanted from him. Even if what he said was taught by others, it was pretty enough to delight her. But she knew that the man never really understood her. What he understood was himself only. He didn¡¯t care about her, and that¡¯s why he had ignored her for three years. Once he changed his mind, he was determined to have her. What could he do if she was reluctant to stay by his side? What on earth had he ever understood? Keh watched her silently, his eyes darkened. He wiped tears for her gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I just told you my thought. You have the right to choose.¡± He paused, sliding his fingers down to her jaw and lifting her head, ¡°When we divorced, you asked me with the settlement whether I love you. If I said yes, would you still break up with me?¡± Rachel was stunned. Her eyes welling up with tears reflected the man¡¯s beautiful face. She remained silent for a while, almost in a daze. After quite a long while, Keh frowned anxiously and called her name, ¡°Rachel?¡± Her moisturized eyshes fluttered. After crying, the tip of her nose and her face blushed. She said with a sense of mockery lying in her nasal voice, ¡°Well, you get quite a quick mind. How can you confirm that I love you even if I say I will stay? Do you think this kind of testing is funny? Tell me, how much could I trust you if you said yes then? Which one I should believe? My feelings for the past three years, or your one simple word?¡± Keh pinched his thin lips tightly together. His anxiety calmed down. He held her close, his chin on her head. ¡°No matter which one you choose. I won¡¯t leave you anymore,¡± he said. This was his promise. He had the patience for her. There was still time. Rachel lost her thoughts for a few seconds, then frowned a bit. It was funny and yet helpless. What made it funny was she herself. She loved him so much but now she was scared of him. What made it helpless was that it looked like the mature man was not empathetic enough to understand her inner feelings, and she didn¡¯t know whether he was pretending to be innocent. She was supposed to be angry and scold him hard, but she had no energy and wasn''t in the mood for it. Cooling down, she patted his arms around her andined, ¡°Thanks to you for getting my new hospital dress wet. You¡¯d better change your wet clothes soon.¡± Keh left his arms immediately and helped her lie down. ¡°Take a rest for a while. Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be right back soon,¡± he said. Rachel turned her back to him as soon as shey on the bed. She said nothing but a feeble utterance. He tucked her up and went out of the room. When she heard the door closed, Rachal turned back slowly. Her eyes gazed at the ceiling and then closed. The unspeakable pain and sadness flowed into her heart. Was she asking for too much? Keh stood for a moment on the roadside, lost in thoughts. He wanted to take out a cigarette as usual, but then he realized he had left it in the car. He stood there for another short while and then called Geoffrey. ¡°Oh, man. What is it at nap time?¡± came Geoffrey¡¯szy voice on the phone. ¡°I told her.¡± Keh loosened his tie a bit. No emotion could be told in his deep eyes. ¡°¡­¡± There was no further response from the other side. Geoffrey seemed to be stunned and it took a few seconds to go back to the conversation. He gave a mocking smile, ¡°You told her? Didn¡¯t she p on you?¡± Keh put his hand into the pocket, watching the rain outside. He stood straight, whispered, ¡°No. But she didn¡¯t look happy.¡± Geoffrey burst intoughter. Heughed a while and asked, ¡°And she didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Surely, she won¡¯t be happy. If he talked to her a few days before, probably there was no divorce, not to mention the mess that followed. Looking at the distance, Keh squinted his eyes in a daze. After a moment¡¯s silence, he retold Rachal¡¯s response in simple words. Of course, he knew what she meant, literally and figuratively. It was just not the answer he wanted. That¡¯s why he felt a sense of loss. Geoffreyforted him in a gloating tone, ¡°So, it sounds like she wouldn¡¯t ept you easily whether she admits her affection. Well, a long way to go, bro. You deserve it. But just think about your wife and your children, then everything you suffer is worthwhile.¡± Although, it was him who should be jealous. Geoffrey also wanted aplete family, but he had nothing at all. God damn it! ¡­ Lying on the bed, Rachel could not fall asleep for she was so excited when thinking about Keh¡¯s words. Suddenly, there was a noise outside the door. She calmed herself down and put on a cold look, lying Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. there absolutely motionless. The smell of meals caught her attention. She nced towards the door and noticed the man¡¯s shirt. She frowned at once, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you changed your clothes? It¡¯s getting chilly. You can¡¯t expect me to feel sorry if you catch a cold.¡± Keh put the dried clothes on her bedside, turned around, and opened the lunch box for her. He smiled faintly, ¡°I took a walk and it¡¯s dried already. Besides, there are no clothes for me to change. Sit up. You should eat something.¡± Rachel wanted to answer back that he as a chairman could afford a thousand suit. But she forbore from doing so. Why she should say it out? Who cared if he changed clothes or not? She was not the person who may suffer anyway. She raised herself on her elbows and rested against the headboard like a good girl, without any arguments. Keh raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Should I help you eat?¡± Rachel blushed and bit her lips. ¡°I can do it by myself.¡± She snatched the lunch box from his hand, looked down at the dish, and poked it with her chopsticks. Actually, she had no appetite. She merely didn¡¯t want to argue with him. It was useless and meaningless. After taking a couple of bites, she raised her head and looked at his fine-lined figure. ¡°I feel better now. I¡¯ll take a snap and then go back home in the afternoon. So, if you¡¯re busy, then¡­¡± ¡°So do I. We are on the same way,¡± he interrupted her, without lifting his head from the meal which he was eating attentively on the chair. She froze and didn¡¯t say anything. Rachel reached home in the afternoon. Teresa was frightened by her scar on her forehead. She asked what happened as she was concerned about her condition. Rachel didn¡¯t want her mother to ask too much. She shoved the pregnancy test report into her mother¡¯s hand and went back to her room directly. She made a call to Lillian at once. ¡°Oh, babe. I¡¯m busy outside. I¡¯ll call you backter,¡± said Lilian at a fast speed. She almost hung up. Rachel narrowed her eyes, said in a sullen and cold voice, ¡°Lilian Chou, don¡¯t you ever expect to contact me next time as long as you hang me up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lilian surrendered. She giggled on the phone, ¡°Oh my babe, my sweetheart¡­ Are you going home right now? Or still out with Keh¡­¡± Chapter 133 He Finally Got Smart Chapter 133 He Finally Got Smart Thinking of this, Rachel got angry, ¡°You dare to mention it! You forgot your friends as soon as you found new love! Tell me, when did you both collude?¡± Rachel knew Lillian the best, not only did she always got involved in her friend¡¯s personal matters, besides, she had always been sticking up for her friends. She was the kind of person who had to go look at a fight at the roadside. How could she abandon her so quickly? Being pregnant really made her stupid. ¡°Rachel! You are too much! What collusion? Why would you say such a vulgar thing? I got to know Mr. Shawn through you. I can¡¯t cheat a friend¡¯s husband, it¡¯s preposterous.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel rolled her eyes angrily and her voice rose a bit, ¡°Lillian! Don¡¯t pretend to be so naive! Don¡¯t try to fool me, how much did he give you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Don¡¯t be too angry, be careful of the baby.¡± Scared of her, Lillian sighed and then said suspiciously, ¡°Why are you so angry? Did something happen after I left?¡± Rachel calmed herself down with a sip of water, thenid down on the quilt casually, and lowered her voice, ¡°Nothing happened.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t believe her but she didn¡¯t ask too much. Her voice calmed down a bit as she said, ¡°Rach, actually, you should try to let go of the past, get to know him again and start it all over again. Do it again for your baby. Which child does not want aplete family? You are going to get married again anyway, you can¡¯t stay single for your whole life. Now that there¡¯s no bondage of marriage, you can do whatever you want, won¡¯t you feel a bit more free?¡± Rachel was startled. She opened her mouth a bit, thinking about it. True. Shouldn¡¯t she be more free now? Why did she imprison herself? Even when she didn¡¯t owe anyone, she still pushed herself in to the corner with nowhere to go. Scratching her hair, she buried her small face in the quilt and closed her eyes before saying weakly, ¡°Thank you, Lillian, but I am feeling very vexed right now.¡± She sullenly told her briefly about what happened at the noon, which made her scream immediately. ¡°Fuck, he finally got smart.¡± Rachel was left speechless. ¡°What do you mean by finally? Did you already know something?¡± ¡°Uh! No, nothing. I was just a little surprised.¡± Lillian exhaled silently as he held her chest with a guilty conscience and then said with a smile, ¡°Sure enough, smart men are capable of understanding everything. Looks like he has reflected a lot during this time.¡± She had been looking down on Shawn, thinking he still needed some time. But now, it seemed like she was going to be attending the wedding soon. Rachel became more and more disheartened by what she said and then hung up the phone without chatting much. After thinking for a while alone in the room, she suddenly received a call from Mr. Lopez. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lopez¡± ¡°Rachel, are you okay now?¡± Rachel hesitated for a moment, ¡°Um, yeah. Why are you calling me, Mr. Lopez?¡± The leader asked her, it was just a way of being polite, she had to answer that she was fine no matter what. But hearing what he said made her regret the henchman issue just now. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Reed going back today? He is almost at the airport; can you go see him off? I can¡¯t leave right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that even if I rush to the airport¡­ will I get there in time?¡± ¡®If you can¡¯t go, don¡¯t you have a secretary? Must you call me? Didn¡¯t you eat together yesterday?¡¯ ¡°He said his flight is in the evening, but I don¡¯t know the exact time. It is still early. You should be able to meet him if you hurry.¡± Mr. Lopez¡¯s statement was reasonable, so she couldn¡¯t refute it. After a while when she opened her mouth, she could only agree, ¡°¡­ Okay, I will change my clothes and go.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you for this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. You should continue your work.¡± Rachel finished speaking with a smile and hung up the phone, inwardly wanting to curse at him. No matter how dissatisfied she was, she had to obey. She changed her clothes and found a hat to cover the scar on her forehead. She took the car keys and went out. It¡¯s just that not long after her car left theplex, a ck car also left. Once inside the airport, Rachel called to find him and finally saw a few people in the VIP lounge. ¡°Mr. Reed.¡± Ogden hadn¡¯t expected that she woulde until the phone call, and the astonishment on his face had faded away leaving a gentle smile, ¡°Miss Lewis, thank you foring here.¡± Rachel pursed her lips, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Mr. Reed, you have been taking care of Vantage for so long since you have been in City N. How could I note to send you off? It¡¯s just that Mr. Lopez was busy and couldn¡¯te so I came alone.¡± Before she finished saying, he suddenly approached her and reached out to touch the brim of her hat, catching a glimpse of the bandage on her head. The gentle expressions suddenly became serious, ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Rachel was taken aback and she subconsciously stepped back. She saw that there were other people of his group present. She fixed her hat and smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I carelessly fell and hurt myself a little.¡± Ogden frowned and reprimanded her worriedly, ¡°You bled and you still call it a little? What if it leaves a scar? Come on, I will take you to the infirmary.¡± As soon as he said this, not only Rachel but even the female secretary looked at him in surprise. Rachel waved her hand dismissively and refused with a dry smile, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Mr. Reed. I have already been to the hospital, thank you.¡± He looked very decent and smiled very gently but he inexplicably made her feel uneasy. He looked very much like an animal being looked at by its prey, just waiting for the right time to pounce. ¡°If it is inconvenient for you, then my secretary can go with you. We still have time and the bandage on your head needs to be changed.¡± He said calmly and then looked at his secretary. She nodded, smiling as she stepped forward, ¡°Miss Lewis, it will be a pity if your beautiful face gets scarred. Let me apany you.¡± Rachel¡¯s smile was a bit stiff, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Reed, you are leaving so soon?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by a voice behind her. Taken aback, she turned around to look and her expressions changed suddenly. How could he be here? Chapter 134 Should Be Concerned Chapter 134 Should Be Concerned His handsome face seemed to have emerged suddenly from behind. Rachel was shocked and even Ogden narrowed his eyes. The female secretary looked at her boss and then consciously stepped aside. Ogden concealed his emotions, his smile deepening, ¡°Mr. Shawn, you didn¡¯t speciallye here to see me off, right?¡± Rachel reacted slowly and greeted him awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Shawn.¡± Keh seemed to have not seen her. He walked straight to Ogden, he was calm and smiling, ¡°I came to the airport to see a friend off and happened to see you. If I had known that you were going back today, then I would have invited you for drinksst night.¡± Rachel was left standing there like an invisible person. Sure enough, they were all very important people, the value of their words and deeds was unfathomable. She had been in the workce for three years but hadn¡¯t been able to achieve even one tenth of their shrewdness. Ogden smiled lightly and patted him on the shoulder calmly and familiarly, ¡°What is there to be so courteous between us. If I had the chance for you to invite me, I would have changed my flight back to City J for some other day. But you would have refused at thest moment saying you are busy.¡± ¡°Of course not. I am not so short of money that I can¡¯t pay for a meal, I am just afraid I might be busy.¡± He said quietly, his expressions was calm. Ogdenughed. His gentle and elegant temperament gave people the appearance of eternal peace, as if nothing could disturb his feelings, ¡°I heard about yourpany matter, I just found out that people at Wintop Inc. did you dirty. Don¡¯t take it to heart, I will make sure to give you a proper exnation for this.¡± Keh raised his eyes to look at him. He still had a nonchnt smile on his face, ¡°You are thinking too much, Mr. Reed. The cooperation was carefully designed by both parties voluntarily. It was because of them who gave up on us that Winton came in the picture, how could I be offended by that. I am quite jealous of the talent of people at the Wintop Inc. head office, they have even more insight than people at Dragon Age. Looking back, I think I should learn more from Wintop.¡± Wintop Inc.? Rachel was slightly startled to hear that name. Back when she was working on Mr. Reed¡¯spany¡¯s documents, F&R Group, she seemed to have seen Wintop. It was under F&R Group and was also in City J. She remembered having seen it clearly. But what did it have to do with Dragon Age? Listening to him talk, it seemed like there was a disagreement between the twopanies. Was it a businesspetition or¡­? She raised her eyes and nced at the two of them. They were both smiling, but it clearly made her feel an air of iprehensible scheming. When she looked up, Ogden seemed to have noticed her again and said seriously, ¡°Miss Lewis, you should really see a doctor for the injury on your forehead.¡± Rachel raised her hand to touch her hat and then nodded with a dry smile, ¡°Okay, I will make sure to go without any dy after seeing you off.¡± Keh looked at her forehead as if he just found out about it, but he kept his tone light as he said, ¡°I will apany her when she goes. As business partners, I should be concerned.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®Who asked you to care? Who asked you to talk?¡¯ Unable to get angry, she had tough it off. She felt lousy but she still pulled a smile on her face, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shawn, but I am not a child. You don¡¯t need to apany me for such things.¡± ¡°Of course, he does. With Mr. Shawn there, I can be rest assured.¡± Ogden nodded solemnly and looked Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. at his secretary behind him, ¡°Bring it out.¡± The secretary was taken aback, but then she reacted. She took out a square wrapped up box from a paper bag in her hand and gave it to him. Chapter 135 The Ring on Your Hand is too Shiny Chapter 135 The Ring on Your Hand is too Shiny Ogden received and opened it. Then, he gave it to her and said smilingly, ¡°One of my friends gave this gift to my sister but she always throws this kind of things everywhere. She will not wear it and it is a waste. So, I want to offer it to Ms. Lewis, I think you will need it when you work.¡± There was a luxurious woman watch in the box. It was ssic silver in colour and adopted the business style. Tiny diamonds could be seen around the watch. She did not have to look at the LOGO and straight away knew that it must be extremely expensive. Rachel was shocked but she maintained a calm expression. She rejected the gift politely without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Reed, I cannot receive such an expensive gift. In addition, you can give it to Mr. Lopez, others will misunderstand our rtionship if I receive your gift.¡± Keh took a nce at the watch. He did not change his expression and did not speak. ¡°Is it expensive?¡± Ogden frowned with confusion, heughed and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, I just feel a bit guilty to trouble you when you have not yet recovered from your injury. It is just my token of appreciation in return, it is not expensive. I have delivered the flower to your office before, it is so sudden for you, I have not apologized to you.¡± Flower? Keh narrowed his eyes subconsciously, he nced at Rachel with his ck eyes. Then, he looked at Mr. Reed, heughed suddenly and said carelessly, ¡°Mr. Reed, whoever is smart can observe that the watch can cost up to a few hundred thousand. What will Mr. Lopez think? Flower some more, those who know about it are fine but for those who are not clear about it, they will suspect that you¡¯re going to keep her as your mistress.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rachel was flushed, she felt embarrassed instantly. But she was not shy, she was upset by him. She did not know whether he said it purposely, must he say it in the most embarrassing way? How could he talk about keeping a mistress? Did he forget that he had asked her to resign yesterday? Was it considered as keeping her as his mistress as well? She could not control herself and raised her head to stare at him. But he did not bother her at all. Ogden was stunned, he looked at the watch and hesitated for a while. He smiled while covering the box slowly. Then, he threw it to his secretary, ¡°Sorry, I am careless but Mr. Shawn¡¯s words are unpleasant. Ms. Lewis and I are single. No matter I give her flower or anything else, it is not rted to the word ¡®mistress¡¯.¡± Rachel was shocked. Single? He had not yet married? Keh stood there and showed azy expression. But he revealed a strict sight at a fast rate, others could not notice his emotion, ¡°Mr. Reed is not only a smart businessman, you also know romantic stuff as well. I should learn from you too.¡± ¡°What should you learn from me? You have married, right? Why do you want topete with me?¡± Ogden raised his brow suddenly. Rachel was dumbfounded, her surprised expression almost revealed. How did Ogden know that Keh had married? Did he know the rtionship between Keh and her? Not only she was shocked, Keh was surprised as well. His eyes darkened, he looked at Mr. Reed and smiled slightly, ¡°How does Mr. Reed know that I have married?¡± Ogden shook his head while smiling, ¡°Although you never announce it, you don¡¯t conceal it too. The ring on your hand is too shiny. Every time I meet you, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± Rachel was stunned again, her sights wereplicated when she looked at him. She kept wearing the ring every day but they seldom met each other. She never expected him to wear the ring while working but she was surprised to hear that suddenly. Chapter 136 Do You Think I Wanted to Smile at You Chapter 136 Do You Think I Wanted to Smile at You Keh Shawn didn¡¯t speak anymore. Ogden Reed tilted his head and spoke in a mocking tone, ¡°But, I don¡¯t see you wear it anymore. Did anything happen?¡± Rachel Lewis¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she pretended to look away subconsciously and carelessly. On the other hand, Keh didn¡¯t disy anything unusual. He calmly lifted and looked at his slender finger, and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me and my wife, Mr. Reed. We just re-ordered a new pair that hasn¡¯t arrived yet. It looks good. I¡¯ll rmend the designer to you on another day, so you can make an appointment in advance.¡± Rachel pursed her lips and coldly smiled inside. He was such a good liar; his face didn¡¯t turn red and his heart didn¡¯t skip a beat. Ogden nced at Rachel, then looked at him, andughed, ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to use wedding rings for now. Such an honorable man like Mr. Shawn must have a good rtionship with his wife.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Keh stood there straight and silent like he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Although it was only two simple words, it disyed the doting love. Rachel¡¯s heart raced, and she stared at him in a daze. Ogden looked at her as if he remembered something, with an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lewis. Are you alright?¡± Everyone there knew she just divorced. Suddenly talking about loving couples might naturally be a little impolite. Rachel was suddenly awakened. She smiled and looked at Keh¡¯s eyes meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m alright, but a man as good as Mr. Shawn makes one really envious of Mrs. Shawn. He protected her so well that the inte doesn¡¯t have any information about her.¡± He looked back at her with deep and focused eyes, a light smile on his face, and a soft voice but stressed words, ¡°Ms. Lewis¡¯ husband also makes one really envious. He protected you so well; only a few knew about your divorce.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rachel was speechless for a moment, but smiled instead with a dim grin, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it, Mr. Shawn. It looks like I have to set a Back-to-Single party with family and friends. Or else, if I get close to any man, people might think I have cheated while married.¡± His aura suddenly became extremely cold and the way he looked at her was scary. Ogden seemed to have been amused by her words, and joked, ¡°If Ms. Lewis announces that she¡¯s single again, Vantage Inc.¡¯s gate will be crushed by her suitor.¡± Rachel curled her lips casually, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore. I can¡¯t just focus on one man, right?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Keh silently stared at her, with his eyes gradually darkening. They chatted for a while, then the secretary reminded Ogden of the time, ¡°Mr. Reed, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°That was fast.¡± Ogden slightly frowned, then stood up and looked at them with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Shawn, drop by F&R Group sometime.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Keh slowly got up. ¡°Ms. Lewis, call me if you need anything and take care.¡± Rachel nodded and smiled, ¡°Thanks Mr. Reed, take care too.¡± After the small talk, Ogden left with his secretary and a few staff members. After they left, Rachel said nothing and was about to leave. Keh urately sped her wrist, his unhappiness no longer concealed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to stay away from him?¡± Rachel sneered coldly, ¡°If I am the boss of Dragon Age, I won¡¯t even want to look at him once, including you. You think I¡¯m willing to smile at you? Let go!¡± He frowned, ¡°You couldn¡¯t dare reject him, yet you¡¯re ridiculing me. Who gave you that courage?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrow, ¡°I thought you knew me well. Now that we¡¯ve already offended each other, do you still expect me to keep on pretending? Besides, it¡¯s not that you have a big mouth, but I¡¯m not in the mood to care about you. Also, this is the first time I know that Mr. Shawn has a habit of stalking other people.¡± The blue veins on his forehead jumped, and his gloomy eyes wished they could eat her. He sneered, ¡°It looks like I disturbed your good event. Gifting flowers and a watch, indeed, not a lot of women have that chance. He¡¯s probably not far yet. You can chase after him.¡± After the words fell, he let go of her hand and walked out with his long legs nkly. Rachel stood still for a while. She was so angry she could bite someone. How could he have the nerve to be angry? She should be the one who¡¯s angry. He embarrassed her for so long. This narrow-minded bastard! As soon as she came out, Rachel instinctively looked for him. But after looking around and not seeing him anywhere, she thought he really left like that and she felt strangely suffocated. ¡°I haven¡¯t left.¡± A cold abrupt voice came from behind and startled her. Rachel rolled her eyes and stared at him, ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you left or not?¡± He opened something on his hand and casually said, ¡°Were you not looking for me a while ago?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Keep your narcissism aside, I was looking for the exit.¡± Keh didn¡¯t continue to argue with her, and said softly, ¡°Take it.¡± Rachel lowered her head subconsciously and was stunned when she saw the disposable emergency kit on his hand, ¡°You left a while ago¡­to find this?¡± He lifted the hat off her head and raised his eyebrow, ¡°Or what? You think I left already?¡± Rachel cleared her throat, and helplessly raised her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have eyes on your forehead, so don¡¯t waste it. I asked this from other people.¡± Keh dodged her hand and calmly removed the blood-stained gauze. With his head lowered, he covered a new one gently. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s blind! Rachel cursed silently and didn¡¯t move anymore. She even cooperated by slightly lowering her head as her ears slowly turned red. After putting on the gauze, Keh gazed at her well-behaved lowered head. His heart pulled strings and he grabbed the back of her head and gently kissed her cheek. ¡°¡­¡± She thought that he was still changing her gauze, so she was so surprised and stunned. It took a few seconds for her to realize that they were still in the airport lobby. Their expressions were spectacr. He curled his lips, and before she became angry, he put her hat on, and held her hand out. The movements were smooth and done in one go. Beside the car, Rachel shook his hand off and pressed her hat down to conceal her panic. She was extremely angry, ¡°Who¡¯s acting like a great husband a while ago inside and bing a pervert right now?¡± Keh looked at her angry face and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s only you and me here. Do I still need to act? Or do you want me to tell him that the wife I¡¯m protecting well is you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ex-wife!¡± Rachel emphasized with gritted teeth. He raised his hand and touched her head. His calm and pleased voice gave the illusion of softening, ¡°Whether in front or behind, there¡¯s no one else.¡± Chapter 137 Kenneth is not that Stupid Chapter 137 Keh is not that Stupid Rachel held her breath and bit her lip. That Geoffrey really had the ability to make a super straight guy unexpectedly say sweet words. Although, his expressions were earnest, the way he said the words was exceptionally natural. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Pushing him away, Rachel walked to her car, seemingly fleeing in defeat. Keh didn¡¯t chase her anymore. He just stood by his car, staring at her until her car disappeared. The expressions gradually became cold on his handsome face, bing mysterious. He took out his phone and dialed Charlie¡¯s number. ¡°Ogden has gone back. Pull back there and finish it up cleanly. Don¡¯t get caught for anything.¡± He hadn¡¯t mentioned the marriage, but he also hadn¡¯t deliberately concealed anything. He had also been continuously wearing his wedding ring. He should have known that Ogden¡¯s shrewdness was certainly going to take advantage of it. ¡­¡­ On the ne, in the business ss, the secretary put away his suit jacket and asked as she handed him the champagne respectfully, ¡°Mr. Reed, what you just said in front of Mr. Shawn, you weren¡¯t deliberately trying to test him, right?¡± Ogden squeezed the base of the ss and shook it lightly. A deep look of pondering crossed his eyes as he smiled yfully, ¡°Is there any need to test him? He is the one who messed up his mind first.¡± The secretary sat down next to him, taken aback, ¡°But you still¡­ said those things. Won¡¯t it make him find out anything?¡± They all thought that Ogden didn¡¯t care about Rachel so he only approached her on purpose. Because of Keh¡¯s shrewdness, if he even gave Rachel a little bit of attention, he could find out everything. Ogden put down his cup, his expressions fading, ¡°Do you think he hadn¡¯t noticed yet? He is not that stupid. What happened at the head office was not an ident.¡± The female secretary¡¯s beautiful eyes widened for a moment as she was shocked, ¡°You mean he caused what happened there? You didn¡¯t do anything to Miss Lewis, he just did that because of conjecture? Since when did Mr. Shawn began to lose his cool like that?¡± Ogden exhaled and smiled, his eyes darkening. His expressions did not show happiness or anger, ¡°He won¡¯t go that far for a woman. I poached threepanies that he wanted to form a cooperation with and he lost a lot. He probably figured it out at that time and he won¡¯t sit calmly and watch no matter how calm he was.¡± ¡°He noticed you just because of amon businesspetition? He is too thoughtful.¡± The secretary couldn¡¯t help but shake her head ruefully. ¡°No! This is not the case for many reasons.¡± Ogden took a sip, a smile shing across his eyes as he squinted. It wasn¡¯t that Keh was too thoughtful, it was more like he had been impetuoustely. Since Ogden approaching Rachel had already caught Keh¡¯s attention from the beginning, Wintop Inc.¡¯s matter only made his doubts more serious. Sure enough, a woman could still y a big role. Putting down his ss, he looked out the window and saidzily, ¡°Have someone check how Rachel got the injury on her forehead.¡± She was fine at dinnerst night, but she got the injury on her forehead in just half a day after that. That was quite interesting. The secretary was taken aback and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, she remembered something and her expressions looked hesitant, ¡°Oh, right!... In the morning, Ms. Stevens called and asked me when you were going back. She wants to meet you.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ogden¡¯s face looked slightly cold, ¡°Did you tell her?¡± The secretary¡¯s expressions changed as she hurriedly shook her head, ¡°No, I told her that it was still undecided and that I will tell you that she called so you can call her directly.¡± Ogden said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­¡­ Chapter 138 She couldn’t Wait to be His Mistress Chapter 138 She couldn¡¯t Wait to be His Mistress At work on Monday, Rachel went to thepany with a bruise on her forehead. When faced with everyone¡¯s concern, she candidly said that she fell. It was indeed a fall. But Miles was very scared and ran to her office looking very serious. Staring straight at her, unable to see any belly, he asked a bit foolishly, ¡°Did you lose it?¡± Rachel was a bit dumbfounded, not knowing whether tough or cry. Looking at his young and handsome face, she said helplessly, ¡°Would I still be standing here today if I had lost it? Don¡¯t say such ominous words.¡± He rxed visibly. He pulled on his cor and sighed in relief, ¡°You scared me to death! But you are so strong, your baby is still safe even you injured your forehead.¡± Rachel red at him, ¡°Are you mocking me? Should I have lost my baby to save myself from getting Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. hurt? You should be thankful that my brain worked quickly.¡± Miles blinked his clear eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Yesterday, was Mr. Shawn there too?¡± Rachel¡¯s expressions stiffened and she quickly pretended to look down at the document, ¡°I am me, why are you bringing him up here?¡± ¡°Because Mr. Shawn shows up every time you are in danger.¡± He giggled and winked at her vaguely, ¡°I am not a naive child. Anyway, you are single now and I saw online, there was no mention of Mr. Shawn having a girlfriend. Plus, he is still so considerate to you. If you both get together, I will definitely give my blessing!¡± Rachel¡¯s mouth twitched, looking at his face beaming with a smile, she also pulled on a fake smile, ¡°No girlfriend doesn¡¯t mean no wife. How do you know if he isn¡¯t married?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Miles was dazed. He rubbed his chin and pondered, ¡°Married? True, he doesn¡¯t seem that young¡­ but aren¡¯t you very familiar with him? You would know if he is married or not. Looking at him, he doesn¡¯t look like a person who would have affair with women behind his wife.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t say anything. A vein throbbed in her temple. What did he mean by ¡®have affair with women behind his wife¡¯? He said it as if she couldn¡¯t wait to be his mistress. Sure enough, people who didn¡¯t know the cause only believed their own eyes, like Miles. Not to mention those who loved to gossip, if this continued, they were going to spread such things in the entirepany. She put the documents together and looked at him with a stern face, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is married or not. If you want to know, then go ask him. Don¡¯t spread rumors around thepany. Also, stop being sozy at work. Be careful or I will deduct your sry. Go work!¡± Miles was stunned. He quickly hugged the document, ¡°No, don¡¯t deduct my sry, I¡¯ll go!¡± When he walked to the door, he suddenly stopped again and looked back, ¡°Rachel, can I ask for a leave tomorrow?¡± Rachel stared at him nkly, ¡°Leave? Why?¡± Wasn¡¯t it just Monday today? The smile on his face faded, ¡°Tomorrow is my mom¡¯s birthday, I want to spend it with her.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, she paused for a moment and then stumbled, ¡°Okay, is one day enough? Should I approve for one more day¡­¡± As she was talking, her voice became fainter and fainter and her expressions were solemn. She paused for a couple seconds, walked out, put a hand on his shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry¡­ You must be hurting in your heart. If it is okay with you, you can share it with me. Don¡¯t hold back. If you feel ufortable with me, there are many colleagues outside. You have friends too, right? You can also¡­¡± Her voice was low but she spoke very fast as her heart continued to get heavier. The feeling of that night came back in her heart. ¡°Rachel!¡± Miles interrupted her suddenly and looked at her deeply with a faint smile on his fair and beautiful face, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! I don¡¯t need two days, just one is enough.¡± He took her hand off his shoulder, nodded and turned around to leave. Rachel stayed in her spot, her fingers curled into a fist, her expressions looking grave. Uneasiness began to ineffably bubble up in her heart. Chapter 139 White Rose Chapter 139 White Rose Throughout the morning, Rachel was worried and couldn¡¯t take her work seriously until the lunch break. After the meal, she went to the PR department as everyone was taking a break. ¡°Uh? Miss Lewis, do you need something?¡± Several PR department employees were gathered around, gossiping. When she walked in, they all fell silent and greeted her with a smile. Rachel smiled casually and waved her hand, ¡°Continue, don¡¯t care about me. I am just here to check something.¡± Several people asked about the injury on her forehead with concern and then continued to chat in a low voice. She walked to theputer, called someone casually and whispered, ¡°Turn it on for me, I need to check the information of some employees in my department.¡± ¡°Okay, give me a minute.¡± The female employee turned on theputer with fast fingers and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay, you can go and continue talking. I can handle this myself.¡± Rachel smiled at her and sat in her seat.¡± She randomly flipped through for a bit and when she had walked away, Rachel opened the search bar and typed in Miles Hughes. She hesitated for a second before pressing the Enter key. The page jumped to a file in an instant. The picture showed a young man with a handsome face, smiling slightly. She quickly shifted her gaze to the form, expressionless and focused, scrolling down with the mouse to gradually pull down the page. South California University; it turned out that Miles had graduated from South California University. His entire file was very long, with a lot of credits. He was excellent in almost every aspect. The more she looked down, the more shocked she was. After reading through it, she quickly pulled the page back to the top and looked at the family column. The space for father was left empty, and the mother¡¯s column contained only a few words. Turned out that he was using his mother¡¯sst name. Turning off theputer, Rachel left the PR department. She did not recover from the shock until she got back to her office. With his excellent CV, he could have even gotten into apany like Dragon Age in City J without worrying too much. Why did he choose such a smallpany like Vantage to intern at? Also, the internship was not even connected to his major. His mother¡­ Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Was this rted to his mother? Taking a deep breath, she took a sip of water and calmed her heart. She walked to the window, frowning and looking extremely solemn. Rachel couldn¡¯t understand why she cared about him so much. She even went over to look at his file. Life was full of ups and downs, and everyone had their own sufferings, just like her own family. Her own father was still in the prison for corruption, why did she have to brood over his mother¡¯s suicide. Moreover, she still felt that there was something hidden in his gaze when he said those words to her. However, she didn¡¯t know her mother. So, was it possible that his mother looked a lot like her? This thought made Rachel feel absurd. It felt too melodramatic! She pressed her eyebrows, smoothing them irritably, trying to get rid of the messy thoughts. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Startled, she looked at the door, straightening her hair with her hands. Regaining herposure, she said faintly, ¡°Come in!¡± The door was pushed open and a head poked in, someone looked her with his eyes wide and smiled excitedly, ¡°Rachel,e out quickly.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel looked inexplicable. She hesitated for a couple of seconds and then walked out. In the office area between the department, among many people with gossiping expressions, stood a young man in a uniform, holding a huge bouquet of white roses in his arms. Rachel¡¯s eyes changed. She felt like the scene in front of her was a bit too familiar. The uniformed guy held the flowers and smiled professionally, ¡°Hello, are you Rachel Lewis?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah, I am.¡± Rachel frowned, feeling dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t Ogden say that he would not do anything like this? Last time it was red roses, this time he exchanged it for to white rose. ¡°These flowers are for you. Please sign for them.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t answer and looked at the crowd awkwardly. Then she pulled him aside, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask, what is the name of the person who ordered these?¡± ¡°Sorry. It is anonymous.¡± He nodded apologetically and then passed her the list, ¡°Please, sign your name.¡± Rachel frowned and then shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I will not be epting these. You can ry this truthfully to the other party when you go back. As for your loss, I will bear it.¡± She reached out, took his pen and neatly wrote her contact number on the back of the list. Then she closed the lid of the pen and returned it to him, ¡°This is my number. You can count the loss and call me about itter. Thank you!¡± After speaking, she smiled gently and nodded. Then, she turned around and left. ¡°Hey, Miss Le¡­¡± The delivery man was stunned but he couldn¡¯t stop her. As Rachel turned and walked through the office area, someone immediately leaned forward, ¡°Rachel, Rachel, was it from the same person asst time?¡± ¡°Red rose, white rose, it¡¯s all too obvious. Rachel, I am so jealous!¡± A girl smiled, looking smitten. Rachel pursed her lips in embarrassment and pretended to smile calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to it. It was from a client but I have already rejected it. It won¡¯te next time.¡± Someone else continued to joke, ¡°Why do my clients only send branded things and calendars? I also want flowers!¡± ¡°Can youpare yourself with our manager? Sending a calendar is more extra.¡± A fat guy licked his lips and looked at Rachel with a smile, ¡°Rachel, are you single right now? We allpletely support you to once again¡­¡± He was secretly kicked by someone next to him before he could finish speaking. Rachel just froze. She didn¡¯t say much except for smiling and joking, ¡°Your manager is so young and beautiful, do you still worry about this?¡± It seemed like the matter of her divorce had finally spread throughout thepany. ¡°That is really something no one can find even with antern.¡± Someone quickly ttered her in a jeering voice. Rachel wanted to say something but at this moment her phone vibrated. She smiled at everyone, ¡°Get back to work, everyone!¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking out her phone, she nced towards Miles out of the corner of her eyes just before leaving. He was working seriously at hisputer. His expressions were very quiet, not matching the usual But she didn¡¯t feel strange at all, it felt as if this was what he really looked like. He couldn¡¯t have made all of those achievements unless he had an extremely stable mentality. She could even put him in her position and he was going to do her job better than her. Once back in the office, she closed the door and answered the call. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Are you resting?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered. She walked back to her chair and sat down. Rubbing her temples, she said faintly, ¡°No. You need something?¡± ¡°Yeah, someone just told me that my flowers were not delivered, so I called to ask.¡± He was not too hurried or too slow as he said that. His idle and gentle tone seemed to make his words sound about something insignificant. But Rachel¡¯s expressions changed to shock as she put down her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°You sent the flowers?¡± White roses. ¡®The red flowers¡­ Right! That day at the airport, Ogden mentioned that he sent those flowers, could it be¡­¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t like these? Next time, I will send different ones then.¡± Rachel was speechless. Chapter 140 All Women Like Such Grand Romantic Gestures Chapter 140 All Women Like Such Grand Romantic Gestures Rachel¡¯s pretty face looked awkward. She didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or to be angry. Was he so straightforward when sending flowers? She sneered, ¡°You know how to do such things? Did you ask for advice from your friend? You sent me flowers in front of the entirepany? Do you want the wholepany to gossip about me tomorrow?¡± Before when Ogden did that, she had felt a little disgusted, but considering of his sentiments she hadn¡¯t been able to say anything. ¡°He said that all women liked such grand romantic gestures.¡± Rachel was left speechless as she choked. She gritted her teeth, thinking bitterly, ¡®He actually ran to ask that Geoffrey?¡¯ ¡°Then give it to those women, don¡¯te harass me at mypany. I still need to work.¡± Hanging up the call, she pursed her lips angrily. Within a few seconds, he called again. Rachel didn¡¯t answer it this time. She just looked at the screen and rejected the call. He didn¡¯t call after that. When she was about to get off work that night, Miles knocked on her door. He came in and handed her a slip. Rachel nced at him, lowered her head to sign it and pretended to ask him casually, ¡°Where do you live now?¡± Last time, she had only dropped him at the intersection without asking him where he lived. Originally, she had no right to interfere with such private matters as his boss. However, since he took the initiative to tell her and treated her like a friend, she couldn¡¯t just not care and asked. Miles smiled as always, ¡°Why? Do you want to drop me off?¡± Rachel raised her eyebrows and nodded seriously, ¡°Yeah. Wait for me to finish up.¡± Miles was startled, but he regained his smile quickly, ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t! I still have somewhere else to go. It is not on your way. You can go back first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote, where are you going?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, but then she quickly realized that his expressions looked a bit unnatural. Not realizing that she noticed something, heughed suddenly. He looked very happy and his handsome face was full of vitality, ¡°Rachel, do you think I am going to do something stupid?¡± Rachel¡¯s expressions were stiff. She raised her hand with a guilty conscience and swept the hair away from her forehead, smiling dryly, ¡°Uh¡­ no, I was just asking. If you are going the other way then leave it. Go back early and don¡¯t stay outside toote. He looked at her with a deep look in his eyes and smiled faintly as he nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­¡­ When Rachel went out, Miles had already left. She left thepany somewhat worried and ran into Osmond. She didn¡¯t know when had hee over. Her expressions changed slightly. Then she walked over with a smile, ¡°Osmond, why are you here?¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for some time but they had been in contact continuously. It was just that every time he wanted to see her, she declined tactfully. It was just that because she hadn¡¯t figured out how to be clear with him that she couldn¡¯t dare to face him. ¡°I came to see you.¡± Osmond smiled warmly as always, as if he was able to calm all emotions. Just as Rachel was about to respond, a person appeared suddenly from behind, looking at Osmond curiously and whispered, ¡°Rachel, is he the one who sent the flowers at noon?¡± Although, the voice was lowered politely, the person was still only a step away from Osmond and he could hear everything. Osmond nced at her but his expressions didn¡¯t change at all. Rachel was embarrassed. She hurriedly pulled the PR employee away and frowned as she exined, ¡°No, it was sent by a client. This is Osmond Cox, my senior.¡± Then she looked at Osmond in embarrassment, ¡°Osmond, this is Melissa Lane from our department.¡± Osmond nodded and greeted her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane.¡± Melissa looked back and forth between the two people and realized that she had said the wrong thing. Her face turned pale and she hurriedly apologized, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Cox. I was just joking with our manager, please don¡¯t take offence. You¡­ guys should talk. I will go now. Good bye!¡± ¡°Good bye!¡± Rachel looked at Melissa as she walked away and naturally changed the topic, ¡°Where is Monica? Did she note with you?¡± ¡°She is probably tired after a long day and is still asleep in the car.¡± Rachel looked at his car and walked over. Looking at the little girl sleeping in the back seat she was a bit puzzled, ¡°What did you take her to do?¡± Osmond put a hand on the roof of the car. His expressions became heavier but his voice remained gentle, ¡°I contacted a child psychologist again and we were at the clinic all day.¡± Rachel¡¯s heart was filled with worry and she asked, ¡°Is it effective?¡± He was silent for a few seconds, then he shook his head slowly, ¡°The doctor kept trying to but she began to cry as soon as I left. The result was the same as before.¡± Rachel¡¯s face fell. Her heart hurt looking at the girl. She shook her head silently, ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no way. She will be fine as long as we don¡¯t give up. She¡¯s still so young, take your time and there will be positive results.¡± As such a small child with severe autism, she seemed to be living in a silent world. Looking at her anyone was going to feel distressed. She didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to her child in the future, but she didn¡¯t want to see such a situation again. Hearing her say the word ¡°us¡±, Osmond¡¯s sad eyes gleamed. His gaze and his voice softened, ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give up. She will definitely be cured.¡± Rachel averted her gaze. Being mmed by his gentleness, her heart sank instantly. She hurriedly looked away and smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t just keep standing here. I will go pick up my car and then find a ce to eat dinner first.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Osmond restrained his expressions. His face was still gentle as he nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel turned around, the expression on her face gradually concentrated as she walked forward without looking back, squeezing the car key in her hand slowly. They were both seated in a French restaurant. Monica had woken up and was sitting next to them. ¡°Monica,e here.¡± Rachel waved at her. The little girl pouted her pink lips, looking very cute and well-behaved. Holding the child by her side and sitting down, Rachel lowered her head and squeezed her cheeks, smiling gently, ¡°Have you been a good girltely?¡± The little girl blinked her shiny eyes and nodded her head. ¡°Did you make Daddy angry?¡± Monica hesitated for a bit and then slowly shook her head. Rachel was overjoyed. She patted her hair happily and said proudly, ¡°Such a good girl! In a bit, can I teach you how to write?¡± Monica looked up at her and blinked her clear dark eyes. She seemed to not understand her fully but she still nodded. Osmond sat opposite to them, watching their interaction. There was a gentle smile in his quiet eyes. They ate the food slowly. Rachel was busy eating and feeding Monica carefully and conscientiously. In her heart, no matter how her dad was, she really loved this child. At the end of the meal, Osmond put down the cutlery, wiped his mouth and raised his eyes to look at Rachel, ¡°Rach, recently¡­ have you been avoiding me?¡± Chapter 141 I Am Serious Chapter 141 I Am Serious The knife and fork Rachel used to cut the meat suddenly slipped, making harsh sound. She paused for that moment as if hesitating about something, then she raised her head and stared at the man¡¯s handsome profile. She was haunted with guilt judging from her eyes, ¡°Sorry, Osmond. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what you asked me to think about¡­but I still can¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel was about to speak, but said nothing in the end. She felt distressed for herself and also sorry for him. Osmond looked gloomy, but he didn¡¯t get angry at her, nor behaved in an ill-mannered way. He still smiled gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Love can¡¯t be forced. We have both experienced a failed marriage, so we will be careful not to make a mistake again. I have already felt happy when you consider me.¡± ¡°Osmond, thank you for understanding me.¡± Rachel looked at him and felt so grateful. Then she fed Monica the meat, and sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna lie to you. Osmond, you can definitely find a woman you love with your identity and background. You don¡¯t have to make do with someone you don¡¯t love. I believe the woman you love will also treat Monica nicely.¡± To her, the reason why Osmond wanted her to be his girlfriend was because they were suited to form a family and live a peaceful life together. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But the man suddenly shook his head and smiled. It seemed that he was helpless, and said with a sigh, ¡°Rach, why do you think Ipromise when I choose you? Was I being too reserved that you couldn¡¯t feel my feelings for you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Rachel was dumbfounded. She looked at him in a daze, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± She guessed it wrong? Seeing her at a loss, Osmond felt funny. He stared at her, ¡°Rachel, why do you always fail to see your own good? If I were to say I really like you, would you reconsider me to be your boyfriend?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was he confessing his love to her? Rachel opened her mouth, but she was unable to say anything for a moment. Osmond didn¡¯t mind. He took a sip of the drink, and said calmly, ¡°At my age, although it seems a little sentimental to be concerned with love, and I am not as romantic as those young people, but I can still tell who I love¡­¡± After a pause, he raised his head and looked her straight in the eyes. His voice was so clear and powerful, ¡°Rach, I am serious.¡± Rachel was stunned, shocked and somewhat surprised. She stuttered, ¡°Osmond¡­¡± How could he fall in love with her? They two had been together for so long, and had also thought maybe they could get married and form a family. But the only thing they hadn¡¯t thought about was that whether they loved each other. Rachel was haunted by guilt before, and now she had been caught in a dilemma. She was really afraid what she said would hurt him. The song just came to the end in the restaurant. It was quiet for a moment. Nosing out her embarrassment, Osmond smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Sorry for scaring you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. Of course, if you can make up with Mr. Shawn, bless you together forever. I know you really like him.¡± Referring to Keh, Rachel¡¯s expression changed quickly and then she shook her head, ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡± Talk of the devil and he came. The phone on the table vibrated, and the remark name on the bright screen stood out clearly. Rachel blushed. She hung up the phone and gently bit her lip, ¡°I can¡¯t ept another man now, but I think I can¡¯t make up with him anymore.¡± She liked him, but what was the good? Chapter 142 She Was Exhausted Chapter 142 She Was Exhausted He never confessed his love to her from the beginning to the end. She was too exhausted to keep looking forward to anything of her unrequited love. Osmond could feel she was kind of disappointed. He pursed his lips, and smiled, ¡°Then it seems that I still have a chance.¡± He did not ask more questions, and just said those to her. Rachel knew he wanted to ease the tension. She then adjusted her mood, and smiled, ¡°Osmond, stop pulling my leg. You are excellent and there are many girls pursuing you. Just give them a chance.¡± He said calmly, ¡°You too.¡± Rachel choked. It seemed that they had returned to what they discussed just now. She lowered her head to eat, nced at Monica, and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, as for Monica¡¯s illness¡­could you let me have a try? I can take care of her for a few days and talk to her if you won¡¯t mind.¡± ording to the current situation, she estimated that in addition to Osmond, she was the most intimate person to her. Since Monica didn¡¯t reject her proximity, perhaps she could bring her to an unfamiliar environment and try to talk with her alone. Osmond was slightly stunned. Looking at her for a while, he directed his gaze at Monica, and slightly frowned, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind Monica staying with you, but I do worry about you. You are now under the weather, and you still need to work and take care of your father who is lying in bed now. If I leave Monica with you, it will add a lot of trouble to you.¡± Rachel smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like her very much. She is very well-behaved, and will not run around. I hope to try every method I can think of. Besides, I think I need to get used to this kind of life ahead of time. In a few months, there will be more than one baby with me...¡± At the thought of having two babies with her in a few months, she felt both happy and worried. Of course, if it really worked, she could feel a little less guilty about him in her heart. After all, he also helped her a lot in her most difficult time. The man gazed at her for a long while. He stopped frowning and said, ¡°Well then. If you¡¯re too busy, you must let me know.¡± Monica had never left him. Perhaps it also let her depend on him too much. She did not reject Rachel. After living in a totally different environment for a while, there might also be unexpected gains. Rachel fondled Monica¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Osmond was impressed by her exquisite facial features. She beckoned to Monica, ¡°Monica,e here.¡± The little girl raised her eyes, chewed the meat fed by Rachel, and moved to him slowly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The man smiled at her, carried her onto hisp, and tenderly held her little body. He asked gently, ¡°Daddy¡¯s been busytely. Can you stay with Rachel for a few days?¡± The little girl was surprised. Although she didn¡¯t show mood swings judging from her expression, she still stopped chewing. She blinked at him and didn¡¯t respond to Osmond for a long while. Osmond frowned. He nced at Rachel, and then lowered his head to ask Monica in gentler tone, ¡°When I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you home. You stay with Rachel for some days, okay?¡± Monica once stayed with Rachel for just one day. Leaving him for so many days, he really couldn¡¯t tell how she would be. Rachel also felt a little hesitant. She looked at Osmond, and then smiled at Monica, ¡°Go with me, okay? I can teach you to write, tell you stories, and also watch cartoons with you.¡± Monica still hadn¡¯t made any response, while Osmond was amused by her, ¡°It is so inviting. I am busy all the day, so I have no time to do those things with her. I can only take her to run around with me.¡± Rachel teased him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose to be the office clerk? You¡¯re determined to be awyer, so you need to run around every day.¡± Osmond couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 143 I Don’t Need You to Hire a Bodyguard Chapter 143 I Don¡¯t Need You to Hire a Bodyguard After dinner, Rachel followed Osmond and drove back to his home to bring his child¡¯s daily necessities. Although what happened tonight surprised her a bit, she had made herself clear, so she rxed much and was able to face him with an open heart. The car was running on the road, the darkness thickened outside the window. Rachel followed Osmond¡¯s car closely. Her mobile¡¯s screen lighted up and vibrated. She drove still, gave a nk nce at it, and then brought her sight back on the road forward. It seemed like she won¡¯t pick up the phone. But a dozen secondster, she picked up the phone with one hand. ¡°Keh, are you expecting me to block you again?¡± she said in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you during office hours. Why can¡¯t you answer my phone after your work time?¡± the man said with a calm tone. There was no hint of questioning, but his dissatisfaction could be felt clearly in such voice. Rachelughed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pick up. Do I need to give you a reason for that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving. Are you sure to go on?¡± she shut him up in case that she would be so angry with him that lost control and took the brake as the gas pedal. The line was quiet for a few seconds, then came Keh¡¯s calm deep voice, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call backter. Drive carefully. But you shouldn¡¯t drive out by yourself from now. If you are afraid of inconvenience, I¡¯ll let Maurice drive you to and from work.¡± Rachel held on to the wheel tightly, her lips pressed together suddenly, her eyes twinkled with mixed feelings in the light of themp ahead. She knew he was caring for her, but she said in a cold voice as usual, ¡°No need for this. I can¡¯t afford an all-day bodyguard and I don¡¯t need you to hire one. ¡°Ra¡­¡± ¡°Beep¡ª¡± Rachel didn¡¯t know how to respond to his request for help, so she sounded the horn to stop his words. Sure enough, Keh didn¡¯t go on with it. ¡°Be careful. Call me when you¡¯re back home.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t speak. Her mouth kept tightened until the phone was hung up by the other one. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After packing in Osmond¡¯s house, Rachel drove back home with Monica alone. The little girl behaved well and followed her quietly. It was not toote when she arrived home. Theresa was stunned a bit when she saw Monica, ¡°She...¡± Rachel put down her handbag, changed to another pair of shoes. ¡°Osmond¡¯s been busy, so I look after Monica for him for some time,¡± she exined. Theresa was thinking about something. She frowned but said nothing. ¡°Why are you still up?¡± ¡°I just chat with your dad,¡± Theresa said. She touched Monica¡¯s hand gently. Rachel blinked in surprise, ¡°Howe he is in such good spirits?¡± After a period of rest and recuperation, Chapman spoke more and more fluently, though his body had not yet recovered. However, now he talked less. Rachel seldom saw him be talkative like he was before the imprisonment. ¡°In good spirits?¡± Theresa shook her head with her eyebrows frowned, and then took Monica¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa in the living room. Rachel blinked and kept silent for two seconds. She got two cups of water and walked towards them. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± she asked. Theresa gazed at Chapman¡¯s bedroom for a while and said slowly in a low voice, ¡°He didn¡¯t say it out, but I knew what happened to him. He is not in good spirits, rather, he just can¡¯t fall asleep. Something is bothering him.¡± Chapman usually was in and out of sleep in the daytime. He talked not much but looked good at a nce. Today, she gave a massage to him, but he was absent-minded, neither slept nor talked, only gazing out of the window. Rachel looked down at Monica and helped her drink. She looked at Theresa with a subtle change in her eyes and smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell everything in court? What else could bother his mind? Doesn¡¯t he now stay with you every day? You¡¯re worrying too much.¡± Chapter 144 I Respect You for Anything Chapter 144 I Respect You for Anything Theresa bit her lower lip and calmed herself down. ¡°I¡¯ve been with your dad for several decades. I can tell everything about him. The only thing that I regret is that I didn¡¯t follow him to the office every day. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let him make so many troubles behind me,¡± she said. Rachel tensed up and put down her cup,forting Theresa, ¡°All is gone. Don¡¯t overthink about it. He¡¯s got what he deserved. The prison is the punishment ofw and being stuck at home is the ¡°And I will ask himter. Maybe he will tell me something. Rx, even if he does have something in his mind, he wouldn¡¯t hide it from you now,¡± Rachel added. Theresa sighed and spoke no more. After that, Rachel taught Monica to write in her room for a while. When the little girl fell asleep, she went out of the room. Theresa wasing out from the bathroom after a shower, drying her hair. ¡°Does Monica fall asleep?¡± she asked. Rachel went to her and help her dry her hair with a towel. She nodded, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m just trying to ease her autism, so I bring her back here. This is the way that Osmond and I think of.¡± Theresa sat down, raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°So you and Osmond¡­¡± Be together? ¡°I¡¯ve turned him down. Don¡¯t joke about our rtionship anymore,¡± Rachel chuckled. Theresa seemed to be not surprised at all. She said with a mild tone, ¡°So you still think of Keh.¡± A mother was the mirror which could reflect her daughter¡¯s thought. She knew what would happen from the very beginning when Keh followed Rachel back home. Certainly, Theresa was on her daughter¡¯s side. She wouldn¡¯t interfere no matter what choice Rachel made. Rachel rolled her eyes with her mouth twitched, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of him. There are thousands of men in the world except them two.¡± She still had a lot of chances. ¡°But I have only one daughter. No matter whom you choose, I will respect your choice,¡± Theresa said seriously. Rachel was stunned for being touched deeply by her mother¡¯s sudden pledge. She put her arms around Theresa, sobbing gratefully, ¡°Mom, I love you.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t be so emotional. Take a bath and get some sleep,¡± Theresa said. She gave a seemingly distasteful look, pushed her away, snatched the towel from Rachel and do the drying by herself. Rachel held back her chuckles, raised her chin towards Chapman¡¯s room. ¡°Did dad fall asleep?¡± she asked. Theresa got down. She left Rachel behind and went back to the bathroom. ¡°You can go and see by yourself,¡± she said. Rachel shook her head, opened the door gently and walked in. The man on the bed seemed to notice the stirring. He closed his eyes right away. Rachel didn¡¯t notice that. She walked towards him, took a nce at him, and then sat by the bed. ¡°Well, These days there were only three of them at home. Every night she came back from work Theresa Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. would tell her about Osmond¡¯s emotions in the daytime. She did haveforted her mother, but it didn¡¯t mean she would stop her over-thinking. There was still no response from the bed. Rachel raised her eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Still pretending? Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk then just bury it in mind.¡± She stood up and made some noise deliberately. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Chapman finally gave up. His old voice became hoarse after cough. He opened his eyes and watched her, smiling embarrassedly. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he changed the subject to her. Rachel wanted to roll her eyes at once. She sat down once again and asked, ¡°Why are you doing up so